《Phoenix Ignited》


 1: Six Weeks Ago

    Phoenix


    Book One: Ashes


    Ranma sighed to herself, distantly fidgeting with the last few grains of rice in her bowl with a chopstick. Everyone else had long since left the breakfast table. It had been like this for weeks now, this constant haze of hopelessness and dread. It felt like walking through quicksand every day, and all she¡¯d have to do was hold still for just a minute and it would swallow her whole.


    Five months. Five long months since ¡°it¡± happened. Everyone in the Tendo household tried not to say it out loud, but despite their efforts, Ranma never let it out of her mind for a second. Stupid old ghoul thought it¡¯d force her to marry Shampoo. Boy, did that backfire. Just when she¡¯d mastered the Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique and thought she was getting her life back, too.


    Ranma replayed it in her thoughts for what must have been the millionth time. All of it. The ghoul sneaking up from behind, a little poke with a stick, and that was that. The Full-Body Cat¡¯s Tongue pressure point. Ever since, every nerve she had was turned up to maximum volume; the slightest touch anywhere on Ranma¡¯s body could cause unbelievable agony. She couldn¡¯t take a hit anymore ¨C even a punch from a weakling like her father felt like a wrecking ball. Most days, she could barely concentrate on anything but the ever-present scratching of her clothes on her skin as she moved.


    Worst of all, the sensation of temperature was amplified too, and that meant hot water ¨C the only thing that would give her back her true form, let her be a guy again ¨C was intolerable. She¡¯d tried. For days she tried to force herself. It¡¯ll only hurt for a minute, she thought, but how wrong she was. Once, her father held her down so she couldn¡¯t escape the kettle, and Mr. Tendo poured it over her head. She was a boy for about two whole minutes before Akane doused Ranma with a bucket of cold water and reversed the effect. Akane knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to, that it wasn¡¯t what Ranma wanted, but she couldn¡¯t just stand outside the bathroom door and listen to him scream.


    And then, up on that mountain in the snow, Cologne balancing precariously on her walking stick, dangling Ranma¡¯s salvation -- a little pink locket holding the cure ¨C over a small campfire. All Ranma had to do was snatch it from her hand, and everything would be back to, well, as close to normal as anything that¡¯d happened since Jusenkyo.


    She cracked her knuckles. I can do this. I¡¯ve trained for it, Ranma thought to herself, her steely gaze daring the licking flames to challenge her. This is going to hurt like hell, but only for a second.


    With a determined kiai, Ranma began her assault, her hands flashing over the flame almost too quickly to see, but the ancient Amazon was keeping pace, for now. She winced as the heat of the fire prickled at her skin, but she had to put it out of her mind; the end was in sight now. She swung wide with her right arm, forcing her adversary to lean closer to dodge. As Cologne drew closer, she rocketed her left arm forward and felt her fingers strike porcelain. She clenched her fist and pulled back, breaking the chain that held the tiny ampule around the witch¡¯s neck. All she had to do now was swallow it, and¡­


    ¡°Saotome!¡±


    So focused had Ranma been on her objective that she failed to notice the slender man in the white robe ascending the slope to her left. In an instant, a barrage of chains bearing blades, claws, and a wooden duck for some reason, rained down toward her. ¡°I will not allow this! Shampoo is mine!¡±


    Ranma lifted her arm instinctively to protect her face, and a sickle-shaped barb caught the underside of her wrist, slicing deeply into her flesh through her shirt. The nerves in her arm reacted with an involuntary spasm, causing -- just for a moment -- her fingers to unclench. Just for a microsecond. Just long enough to make her drop the Phoenix Pill into the fire. As the little pink vial popped open, Ranma watched in slow motion as her life as she knew it ended. The incineration was immediate. Not even the Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique would have granted her the speed to save it.


    Since then, she¡¯d tried everything to find another way to reverse the Full-Body Cat¡¯s Tongue. She¡¯d pleaded with Cologne for another pill, but she swore there were no more and the formula to produce them had been lost to the ages. Dr. Tofu had tried every pressure point and acupuncture technique he knew, but it had been no use. Nabiki, who¡¯d just graduated from Furinkan, took her to the community college so she could use something called the outer- ... no, inter¡­ web? Net? Anyway, it was supposed to be, you type your question in the computer and it finds the answer. Turns out those science dweebs didn¡¯t know anything about ancient Amazon medicines, though. As a last-ditch attempt, she¡¯d even asked Happosai for help. He¡¯d admitted he had no idea how to reverse the effect of the pressure point, though not without first extracting a price Ranma paid in shame.


    Suddenly, Ranma¡¯s haunting reminiscence was shattered by a familiar voice. ¡°Ranma! I heard what happened!¡±


    She looked up into the open doorway and recognized the silhouette of Ryoga Hibiki against the rising sun. She looked up, but said nothing. Maybe he¡¯d come in friendship? She sure could use a friend these days. They were frenemies at best, but they¡¯d generally been there for each other when it really counted.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true then?¡± Ranma could only nod.


    ¡°So that means¡­¡±


    Ranma nodded again, looking away just in time to miss a toothy grin start to crack Ryoga¡¯s mask of concern. ¡°That means you won¡¯t be engaged to Akane anymore! And she and I can¡­¡± The rest of the sentence was lost to a somewhat maniacal laughter, as tended to befall Ryoga whenever he thought of Ranma¡¯s fiancee.


    Her melancholy quickly gave way to fury. How dare he, at a time like this? ¡°I may be a girl, but at least I can talk to her, P-chan.¡±


    Ryoga glowered, clenching his fist. ¡°And you, trying to deny her happiness! You know you can¡¯t give her what she needs, and yet you won¡¯t stand aside for a real man! You¡¯re the pig!¡±


    An audible gasp from the kitchen doorway split the tension. Kasumi, broom in hand, glared at Ryoga with what could only be described as motherly disapproval. ¡°Ryoga Hibiki! You should know better! Ranma is a lady now, and I will not have her spoken to that way in this house.¡±


    The massive man in the yellow shirt snickered darkly ¨C in trying to protect Ranma, the gentle Kasumi had actually driven the knife home. ¡°Of course. My apologies, Kasumi.¡± He turned back to Ranma with a sadistic jeer. ¡°I am terribly sorry if I offended you, miss.¡±


    He bowed emphatically, turned on his right heel, and exited back through the doorway to the side yard with an unmistakable bounce in his step.


    <hr>


    Ranma sat on her bedroll in the Tendo guest room, hugging her knees and resting her chin on them. Ryoga¡¯s words echoed in her mind. He was such a jerk, but maybe he was right. He would be able to take care of Akane and the dojo in ways that she no longer could, and there was no denying he really cared about her. He¡¯d intended to head out to the dojo to talk to Akane, probably to say as much or fall on his face trying, but that was twelve hours ago now. When he would actually show up was anyone¡¯s guess.


    She looked away from the doorway, where the current object of her dread hung. Though it was bright white and teal, to Ranma, it might as well have been the black shroud of Death itself.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    When ¡°it¡± happened, Ranma had no choice but to stop going to school. Most of the school, for reasons that utterly escaped her, had never put two and two together about the nature of Ranma¡¯s curse, and so suddenly showing up like this would have been, well, awkward. For months now, she had focused all of her time on finding another cure and resuming her life. So much for that now. Mr. Tendo and Kasumi, the de facto parents of the household since Genma was always too aloof to care, had apparently decided that it was time for Ranma to try to move on, to try to find a new normal somehow. To them, that meant returning to Furinkan for the upcoming school year. As a girl.


    Everyone would know what had happened. Worse, because she missed so much time the year before, she would have to repeat her classes. If she were being honest with herself, she¡¯d have known that was a risk anyway; a childhood spent traveling the world learning martial arts techniques had left her severely disadvantaged in academics. Akane would be an upperclassman to her now. Her own ridicule she could find a way to survive, but the thought of Akane being teased for having been engaged to a girl ¨C let alone one who couldn¡¯t even keep up with her class ¨C turned her stomach like sour milk. The daily trial by combat for the right to date her would no doubt resume, and in her condition, Ranma would be able to do naught more than watch with the other twittering girls as Akane fought for her own hand. And then she¡¯d graduate, and Ranma would be left there. Alone.


    Kuno, who had graduated with Nabiki, was planning to stick around the school as an associate kendo instructor. Having your dad as the principal had its perks, apparently. Their family certainly didn¡¯t need him to rush into a real job, and Kuno wasn¡¯t leaving as long as he thought there was a chance with Akane. No doubt his hounding of her would be worse than ever now that the vile Saotome was no longer an obstacle.


    Akane wouldn¡¯t be the only girl he¡¯d be chasing every day with free run of the school, either. Now that the ¡°pig-tailed girl¡± was here to stay, there was no avoiding it. Only her martial arts prowess had protected her from his wandering hands before, but now? For a split second, the face of Mikado Sanzenin flashed in her mind. The feeling of being picked up against her will¡­ kissed against her will. Ranma¡¯s first kiss. Taken. Stolen. By a guy.


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to look back up at the doorway, where Nabiki¡¯s hand-me-down Furinkan uniform hung pressed and ready. Ranma¡¯s uniform, now. The first day of fall term was tomorrow. The last day of the life she knew was today. Ranma wondered if she could get away with calling out sick if only she gave in to the overwhelming urge to throw up.


    Her further descent into despair was interrupted by a knock at the door. ¡°Ranma? Can I come in?¡±


    A quiet ¡°I guess¡± was all she could manage.


    The door slid open, and in stepped Akane, a concerned look on her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t come out to dinner. We¡¯re all worried about you.¡±


    Ranma buried her face in her knees. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Akane sighed with concern, crossing her ankles and dropping to sit beside her. ¡°You¡¯re not fine, Ranma. Everyone knows it. I know things are hard, but¡­¡±


    Ranma exploded from her balled-up position, turning on her. ¡°You know it¡¯s hard? You don¡¯t know anything. None of you do! None of you have ever had your whole identity snatched away in a blink. Everything you¡¯ve ever done, erased. You don¡¯t have the slightest idea what it feels like!¡±


    Uncharacteristically, Akane responded not by riling her temper to meet Ranma¡¯s, but with a soft hand on the redhead¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t. But we¡¯re here for you anyway.¡±


    Ranma recoiled, ashamed of herself for having snapped when Akane was just trying to help. She finally allowed herself to make eye contact, and in an instant, she knew what had to be done. For all her anger issues, all her un-cute mannerisms, Akane was a good and kind person. She deserved better than this. Better than she could give.


    ¡°Can I have a few minutes more alone, please?¡± Akane nodded, standing. ¡°Of course. Whatever you need.¡± She exited through the door and slid it shut, pulling the dreaded school uniform back into Ranma¡¯s view.


    ¡°To hell with this,¡± Ranma said under her breath, standing and making for her closet. She opened it, looking over its contents. After staying so long with the Tendos, she had accumulated more belongings, but not much of consequence. Her wardrobe was more girls¡¯ clothes than guys¡¯ at this point, the product of a combination of shenanigans pulled to get free octopus puffs or gain advantages in a fight, and Kasumi¡¯s relentless determination over the last few months to get Ranma to embrace femininity. Ranma¡¯s entire female persona had long been a sort of mask, like a Halloween costume she put on when it suited her needs. It was the only way she¡¯d been able to make peace with it. Now, the mask was permanent, whether she wanted it or not, and the person she had once been was the one that felt more like a fantasy.


    Avoiding the dresses and the ridiculous bunny suits, she stuffed a few days¡¯ worth of relatively androgynous clothing and a map into her huge beige hiking backpack without bothering to fold either. She tightly wound her bedroll and strapped it to the top of the pack. Slinging it over one shoulder, she headed through the door toward the hall. Her pack pushed through the curtain of the hanging white and blue dress as she passed, and it fell to the floor. She saw no need to pick it up.


    "I''m leaving."


    Mr. Tendo leapt up from his shogi board. Ranma''s father also looked up, but not before rearranging a few game pieces behind Soun''s back. "What are you talking about? It''s a school night." It was only then that Soun noticed the backpack. "Oh."


    Ranma nodded. "You only asked us to stay here so I could marry one of your daughters, and well¡­" She gestured to her body, letting her form finish the sentence her words could not. "I don''t even know who I am anymore, but I know I don''t belong here."


    Akane entered the dining room from the hallway, immediately taking in the gravity of the scene. Her hands flew to her lips in horror. "Ranma, no. You can''t! You just can''t leave! Where will you go? How will you¡­ how will I¡­?"


    Soun held up his hand, gesturing for Akane to stop. "Son, I know you are confused right now, but think this through. You know you will always be welcome here with us."


    Genma, having finished his cheating and made his way into the room from the porch, clapped his hand roughly on her shoulder with a confident laugh. "Ranma, my boy, don''t be rash! This will all blow over, I''m sure of it!"


    With a shriek that sounded less like a battle kiai and more like a primal roar, Ranma grabbed the first thing she could reach and in one deft motion, swung and released. Soun managed to duck before his dining room table flew past his head. Genma was not so lucky.


    "Don''t you get it?! I''m not your son, and I''m not your boy. Not anymore, and I''m never gonna be again. Ever! This is it now. This is who I am and I hate it! I HATE IT!" She turned slightly to face her father as his head poked out from beneath the splintered furniture.


    Her eyes flashed darkly and her chest heaved with every ounce of anger, and hurt, and fear, and everything else she¡¯d put on a brave face and bottled up these last five months. "And YOU! You and your stupid training did this to me. You stole EVERYTHING from me! My life, my family¡­" Her voice cracked slightly, swallowing back her sadness. "Two families now. This is all your fault, old man, and I will NEVER forget it!"


    Her breathing began to slow as her rage subsided. The furious expression on her face melted into one of broken emptiness, as if she had shot her whole heart out of her chest like a cannon and there was nothing left inside of her to fill the space. Kasumi and Nabiki watched from the kitchen door, transfixed but wordless. Akane started to approach, but Ranma¡¯s hollow words froze her in her tracks.


    "I just can''t do this anymore. I''m sorry. Akane, I¡­ I''m sorry."


    Without another word, she snatched her bag from the floor, slinging it over her shoulder as she ran. She sprinted through the side door and vaulted high over the wall into the street beyond. Akane burst through the front door in pursuit, but the smaller girl was far too fast and had too great a head start. "RANMA, WAIT! Come back!"


    Ranma did not turn. She just kept running. She had to. She had one shred of dignity left, and she was determined not to lose it.


    Akane would not see her cry.

 2. When One Door Closes

    Bracing herself, she cupped her hands under the faucet, splashing a bit of water onto her face. She kept her palms pressed to her mouth, trying to stifle the involuntary yelp of pain that she knew was coming. She shuddered tensely and gritted her teeth as the scalding liquid burned its way down her neck, finally and mercifully being caught in the collar of her red silk Chinese shirt. To anyone else, the water beginning to fill the steel sink would have been tepid at best ¨C but not to her. Not anymore. Not since¡­


    She shook her head, trying to evict the thought before it finished forming. No use going down that rabbit hole again. She looked in the mirror, brushing a few stray leaves from the flame-red braid that swayed over her right shoulder. That¡¯s as good as it¡¯s gonna get, she thought with a sigh, picking up a beige camping backpack that was way too big for her slender frame and mounting it on her shoulders. Unlocking the restroom door, she pushed her way out into the crowd -- people hustling and bustling to reach their platforms in time to catch the trains to work. The ground rumbled a bit as a silver passenger train rocketed into position and slowed to a stop, its doors opening with a loud hiss.


    ¡°Chuo District, boarding now on platform eight,¡± came a robotic-sounding feminine voice from the tinny speakers overhead. Rather than heading for a train, however, she made for the concrete stairway and ascended into the city above.


    Up here, too, people darted every which way, trying to settle into their shops and offices in time to start the day. She noticed a woman in a green business suit and heels, hurriedly trying to finish a pack of vending machine rice balls on a bench near the sidewalk. Her gray leather briefcase was pinned against her body with her left elbow. Like everyone else on the street, she looked absolutely frantic with stress. She wondered if the lady with the rice balls knew how much worse it would be if she had nowhere to go at all. Adjusting the weight of her backpack on her shoulders, she looked for the least crowded street and started walking.


    Passing an okonomiyaki cart, she managed the beginnings of a smile, remembering Ukyo and how supportive she had been about her decision, even though she thought it was a stupid idea. She was right, too. Ukyo had even managed to slip a little money into her backpack unnoticed, after she¡¯d refused to accept it outright. The nascent smile receded as she remembered that, after six weeks homeless and alone, the money was almost gone. She needed a plan. Needed one before she left, really, but too late to do anything about that now.


    Something had to give, and fast.


    <hr>


    ¡°Anything goes, huh? Never heard of it.¡± The giant of a man chuckled. ¡°Sounds like what you call your style when you ain¡¯t got a style.¡±


    Ranma bristled, but tried to ignore the insult. ¡°No, sir, it¡¯s a family tradition. It combines ancient techniques from all kinds of martial arts.¡± Also, some random dirty tricks and the occasional panty raid, but Ranma decided to leave that part of the school¡¯s legacy for another time.


    The man¡¯s square jaw took on a condescending smirk as he straightened the black cloth belt at the waist of his gi. ¡°I see. Well, we teach kempo here, so I don¡¯t know if you could be of much help as an instructor here. Sorry.¡±


    He started to turn away, but Ranma persisted. ¡°Our style incorporates a few moves from kempo. I¡¯ve studied it.¡± She inhaled deeply, summoning the courage for what needed to happen next. Eleventh time¡¯s the charm, right? ¡°I could spar with you and show you?¡±


    The sensei turned on his heel with a hearty laugh. ¡°You aren¡¯t challenging my dojo, are you, kid?¡±


    Ranma waved her hands defensively. ¡°Of course not, sir! I just want a chance to prove myself.¡±


    He grinned in amusement, running his hand through his shoulder-length black hair. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what you got.¡± He dropped into a loose fighting stance. ¡°But none of that backwater shit. Kempo only.¡±


    Ranma nodded and took her position, keeping her hands in front of herself at all times. Before ¡°it¡± happened, she could have taken this guy with her eyes closed. Now, only one thought pounded through her mind: Don¡¯t get hit. Don¡¯t get hit.


    She heeded her own advice, ducking under a quick, wild jab and stepping back. Okay. This guy fights like Ryoga. I can work with that, she coached herself. As he lunged forward with another heavy punch, Ranma went low, sweeping at his legs. The sensei took the hit on the shin, but lifted his leg from the mat and easily retained his balance. The guy was built like a tree trunk.


    Focusing on defense - and on dodging rather than blocking - the fight was slow work for Ranma. She landed a punch here and a kick there, but nothing that showed any sign of wearing down her adversary. Meanwhile, she was already beginning to feel fatigue, probably owing to the fact that she hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday. Ranma had to end this, and quickly. She thought of the Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique. She hadn¡¯t used it since that day. Still, it couldn¡¯t save her now; the terms of the fight had been set. A high kick from the sensei sailed harmlessly over her head, and she saw an opening. It was tight, but she had to try.


    Darting in close, she landed four quick strikes in succession to the right side of his torso. Only then did she realize her mistake. The sensei continued to rotate his body, using the momentum of the missed kick to spin into a vicious elbow strike. The full force of it landed dead in Ranma¡¯s sternum, and she staggered back. Even a block was hard to grit through thanks to the Cat¡¯s Tongue, but this was like being hit in the ribs by a freight train. Still, she knew what she was fighting for, and somehow kept her feet.


    Briefly.


    The sensei rushed forward, delivering an overhand strike with a loud kiai. Ranma tried to lift her arms to block, but it was too late. She caught the downward force of his fist right across her cheek, and her legs buckled under her. Her eyes watering, still gasping from the blow to the chest, she willed herself to stand, but she knew the fight was over. The sensei gave a shallow bow and turned to face his young students, who whooped and applauded at their teacher¡¯s emphatic dispatching of the interloper in their midst. He looked back over his shoulder at Ranma with a condescending smirk. ¡°Not bad, kid. My girls¡¯ intermediate class is Wednesdays at 10. First lesson¡¯s free.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s face flushed in anger and humiliation as some thirty yellow belts cackled at her defeat. She managed to steady herself, rushing to the front of the building and grabbing her backpack and shoes without breaking stride. She didn¡¯t even stop to put them on before bursting through the door and making her escape.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    She picked a direction and kept walking, wanting to get out of sight of the dojo before stopping to think. That had been the last martial arts school in the phone book. Now, it was time to panic. When other kids were learning math, and writing, and all that other boring crap that made them ready to get a job, Ranma was learning punches and kicks. Martial arts was all she knew. If she couldn¡¯t make a living with it, what was she going to do? She slumped in despair onto a curbside bench beside her bag, with nothing but her growling stomach to console her. A chill breeze brushed past her hypersensitive skin, causing her whole body to shiver. It was mid-November, and it was going to start getting cold soon.


    What options did she have left? Back to the Tendos? No, she couldn¡¯t. Not after the way she¡¯d left. They¡¯d never take her back, and if they did, Pop would never let her live it down. Besides, Ryoga and Akane probably have five or six piglets on the way by now, she mused darkly. Ukyo? Sure, she would let her stay in a heartbeat, but then she would likely have¡­ expectations, too. Plus, she¡¯d see Akane and everyone else she knew almost every day. She shook the thought loose from her head. No, nowhere in Nerima would do. She had made her peace and said goodbye, and now she had to stand by her decision even though it hadn¡¯t worked out for her.


    What about her mother? Ranma sighed. She barely remembered Nodoka, having not seen her since she was five years old, and a five-year-old boy, at that. Ranma wasn¡¯t even sure what city she lived in anymore. All she really knew for sure was the stories that Pop told, and they had made one thing abundantly clear ¨C Nodoka Saotome would never accept that Ranma had left as her son and come home as her daughter. It was as good as a death sentence.


    Ranma looked up from her hands, where she had been absently running her fingers over the angry, raised scar jutting across her left wrist. Mousse had left her a memento of the worst day of her life, as if the entire rest of her body wasn¡¯t one, too. It wasn¡¯t a particularly busy street, but it was lunch hour at most of the nearby offices, so the sidewalks were full of colleagues in business attire looking for a place to grab a bite. More than a few bikes whizzed past her bench, most carrying takeout and rushing to deliver it hot, as well as the occasional car. With a loud pneumatic hiss, a lime green commuter bus with an advertisement for toothpaste on the side released its brakes and began to move, its newly-boarded passengers having paid their fares and found their seats.


    As the bus cleared the block, Ranma noticed a small hole-in-the wall bar across the street. It was housed in a two-story free-standing brick building that seemed inviting enough, if a little run down. She didn¡¯t look far enough to notice its name; she was far more distracted by the little red NOW HIRING sign in the front window. She nodded to herself and exhaled resolutely, shouldering her backpack. How bad could it be? Worst case, it sucked and she moved on with a little more money in her pocket.


    She crossed the street briskly and pushed open the door. The inside of the bar was set up as a kitschy little music venue, with a little stage off in the corner. A long, well-kept wooden bar with a polyurethane top snaked its way along the right side of the establishment, with double saloon-style doors presumably heading to a back room. The wall on her left was lined with snug booth seating, and a row of round high-top tables surrounded by four chairs each divided the space in the middle. Neon signs advertising various libations dotted the walls, but none of them were currently turned on. Past the bar, the room opened up to the right, presumably as deeply into the building as the back room stretched. In this area, a pool table with a purple felt top that had seen better days and a lone coin-operated arcade machine sat awaiting the day¡¯s guests.


    Ranma craned her neck around the bar, setting her backpack down on the chair nearest to the front door. As far as she could tell, no one was here. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The saloon doors swung open with a bang and a tall woman emerged. Probably somewhere in her mid-fifties, she had shoulder-length raven hair with just the faintest hint of gray peeking out above her ears. She was dressed in blue jeans and a tank top bearing the logo of some beer brand or another. She set the bucket she was carrying down on the floor behind the bar, wiping her brow with her forearm. ¡°We¡¯re closed, ya know.¡±


    Ranma nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw the sign in the window? I can come back later if you¡¯re busy¡­¡±


    The taller woman perked up a bit, seeming only now to take an interest in Ranma. She looked Ranma over intently, with a curious expression. ¡°You ever worked in a bar before?¡±


    Ranma shook her head. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve waited tables before, at an okonomiyaki place and a ramen cafe. I learn super quick and I¡­¡±


    The bar¡¯s owner raised her hand, interrupting her thought. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Ranma winced. She knew the drinking age was twenty, but even though the law allowed younger people to work in places that served alcohol, she had no idea what the establishment¡¯s hiring policy was. Screw it, desperate times and all that. ¡°I¡¯ll be 20 next week.¡± At least she hadn¡¯t lied about her birthday. If anyone decided to check her ID card, the photo of a black-haired boy would probably cause issues long before the year of birth did.


    The older woman gave a contemplative nod, looking Ranma over again. Ranma wasn¡¯t sure if she bought her lie, but the die was cast. ¡°When could you start?¡±


    Ranma smiled hopefully. ¡°Right now, if you want.¡±


    Her answer was met with a huff and a smile. ¡°Eager. I like that. Alright, kid. Let¡¯s do this. We start setting up for the day at two in the afternoon. Be here that time tomorrow?¡± Ranma beamed. ¡°Yes, of course! Thank you so much!¡± She bowed respectfully, grabbing her backpack and reaching for the door.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your name, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ran¡­¡±


    Ranma gulped. How many times had some random freak showed up at the dojo with a claim of marriage or a challenge letter addressed to Ranma Saotome? Could she really afford that chaos upending her new life like it had the old? Did she really want to be found? There was only one thing to do, she resolved. Like everything else she had known, like everything else she used to be, it had to be left behind.


    ¡°Ranko. Ranko Tendo.¡±


    With a single nod and a wave, the woman behind the bar dismissed her. ¡°See you tomorrow, then, Ranko Tendo.¡±


    <hr>


    She only had a few coins left on her, but something had to be done about her clothes. Ranma had only brought three outfits with her, and that was going to be a problem sooner than later, but at least for her first day she could show up clean. She ducked into a nearby laundromat, heading to the ladies¡¯ room and locking the door. Figuring she¡¯d put on the least professional outfit she had while the others got clean, she slipped out of her black gi pants and pulled her red shirt up over her head. She winced loudly as it passed over her face, and again when she realized why. The area around her right eye, where the sensei had dealt her that final blow, had turned black and purple. No wonder the lady at the bar looked like she was taking pity on her. Quickly donning a yellow shirt and a pair of light red - she refused to call them pink - overalls, she exited the bathroom and tossed her other clothes into the nearest available machine.


    She sat on a bench near the washer she was using and rotated her shoulders with a grimace. There was a sore spot between her breasts that was just killing her. She wanted to tell herself it was from sleeping outside the last few weeks, or from the beatings she had taken at her martial arts ¡°job interviews,¡± but it wasn¡¯t and she knew it. Even now, almost eight months later, the spot where Cologne had poked her with a stick and changed her life forever still burned white hot. She wondered if it would ever stop.

 3. First Impressions

    When the bar¡¯s owner arrived at 1:30, she found Ranma sitting on the sidewalk waiting for her. No chance she was going to be late today. The lady laughed, fishing in a small blue purse for her keys. ¡°You¡¯re early. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll train that out of you.¡± She really was pretty, especially given her age. Ranma understood how she had been so successful in the entertainment business. The door sprung open with a click. ¡°C¡¯mon in. There¡¯s a spot in the back where you can leave your bag.¡±


    Ranma pushed through the blue saloon doors separating the back bar area from the kitchen and back rooms. The back of the house was broken up into several small rooms. To her right, a closed door proclaimed itself to be the management office. Straight ahead, there was a locked closet with a glass door. Ranma could see hundreds, maybe thousands, of liquor bottles inside. This must be their stock area, she thought. Moving down a narrow hallway to the far left, she found a passage leading to a narrow staircase up to the second floor, and beyond that, a small industrial kitchen containing a commercial stovetop, two microwaves and a prep line with a walk-in freezer behind. The place was spotless. As she wandered back toward the main bar, she found a little alcove with a few coats hanging in it and a broom and mop leaning against the wall. Doffing her backpack with a groan and propping it in the little space, she cracked her neck loudly as she walked back to the front.


    ¡°Hey there, kiddo. You ready to get started?¡±


    Ranma nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Alright! Over in that bin there by the bar, you¡¯ll find a bunch of lemons and limes. We need to get those cut into quarters, and then the oranges there into thinner slices. You think you can handle that?¡±


    Ranma picked up a long, slender knife from the bar, spinning it in her fingers with a dexterity only a lifelong martial artist could muster. ¡°I guess I can take a crack at it.¡±


    The woman shook her head and laughed. ¡°Alright, smartass, I get the point. Let me know when you¡¯re done; I¡¯ll be in the kitchen getting the prep table set.¡± With one foot through the double doors, she stopped. ¡°Shit, I almost forgot. My name¡¯s Hana. Sorry about that, Ranko.¡±


    Ranma looked up from her fruit without her hands stopping. ¡°No problem. Pleased to meet you, Hana. And thanks again for this.¡±


    In less than ten minutes, Ranma had cleared the lemons and was halfway through the limes when the front door swung open with a bang and three young women walked in. The first, a tallish, slender girl in a crimson, long-sleeved silk button down shirt and a black flared skirt, pulled off her sunglasses. Her blonde hair framed her face in a sort of bob cut that reminded Ranma of Nabiki. ¡°Whoa, hey, we got a new girl!¡±


    The second to enter was a shorter, stubbier girl in a pair of jeans and a black corset top, her shoulder-length hair braided into two braided pigtails and dyed a shade of electric blue that made Ranma think of the cotton candy at the Nerima fair. She looked to be the youngest of the three, though probably still four or five years Ranma¡¯s senior. ¡°Hey hey! Welcome aboard!¡±


    Finally, a brunette in an orange minidress peeked out from behind the pair. She was wearing just a little too much makeup, and from the looks of it, doing it took the time she would have otherwise spent brushing her hair. ¡°Mama Hana, you here?¡±


    The elder stateswoman of the bar popped out of the kitchen, now wearing a black vinyl dishwasher¡¯s apron. ¡°Morning, girls. Say hello to Ranko. She¡¯ll be joining us today. Take it easy on her, huh?¡±


    The brunette giggled. ¡°Oh, like you did for us?¡±


    Hana cracked a smile. ¡°That was different. You needed a kick in the butt once in a while.¡±


    The young brunette made her way through the gap behind the bar and gave Hana a friendly hug. ¡°You know that¡¯s right.¡± She turned to face Ranma with a welcoming smile. ¡°Hey there, Ranko. I¡¯m Izumi. Good to meet ya.¡± She opened a dishwasher mounted under the bar, beginning to stack clean highball glasses on the countertop.


    The girl in the blue pigtails waved nervously, still standing near the doorway. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mei.¡± Ranma gave her a polite smile as she bifurcated the final lime in the bin.


    The blonde took a seat at the bar, looking Ranma over analytically. ¡°Yui.¡± Ranma meekly turned her cheek, trying in vain to hide her black and purple eye from the girl¡¯s examination. She extended her right hand over the bar, and Ranma wiped the fruit juice from her hands with a nearby bar towel before accepting it with her left.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet all of you. I know I¡¯m new here, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±


    Yui nodded with a thin smile, but her furrowed brow and pursed lips gave Ranma a moment¡¯s pause. Was she upset about something? Had she done something wrong already?


    Mei closed the distance to the bar, smiling meekly at Ranma. ¡°Hey, can I show you something real quick?¡± She extended her hand, palm up and fingers open. Nodding in understanding, Ranma flipped the knife around so that the blade was in her hand and the handle stuck out, pressing it carefully into Mei¡¯s palm.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The cerulean-haired girl picked up an orange. ¡°You¡¯re doing the slices like this, which is great and all,¡± she said, shaving a few thin slices of fruit onto the bar. ¡°But, if you want them to come out really pretty, try this.¡± She pushed the knife through the flesh of the orange again, this time rotating her wrist ever so slightly as the blade passed through it. What fell from the orange this time was not a flat slice, but a wavy, almost spiral piece of art. Mei set the knife on the bar, the handle facing Ranma. ¡°You wanna try, Ranko?¡±


    Ranma copied her movements perfectly - years of analyzing the moves of opposing martial artists not totally going to waste - and finished the orange with six more spirals. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    Mei made a show of performing a little golf clap, giggling. ¡°She¡¯s a natural!¡±


    While Izumi finished her pyramid of highballs and changed focus to martini glasses, Yui and Hana were huddled together in the back by the pool table. Ranma couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but from their body language, she could tell that she was the subject of their conversation. It made her nervous, but she tried not to focus on it, accepting more pointers and a second pair of hands from Mei to finish the bin of garnishes for the evening¡¯s service.


    Mei slipped behind the bar, picking up and inspecting each bottle of liquor positioned along the shelves on the mirrored back wall. If a bottle was more than half empty, she noted it on a small pad of paper she¡¯d pulled from a drawer. Yui and Hana walked over together, taking seats next to each other on the patrons¡¯ side of the bar. Hana spoke first. ¡°Okay. Obviously, we¡¯re going to need to rearrange what everybody¡¯s doing now that Ranko has joined us. Yui, you¡¯re bartending, of course. Izumi, we¡¯re going to have you on table service, with Mei running the service bar. Ranko, you¡¯re going to do what we call bar-backing tonight. Have you heard of it?¡± She shook her head. She¡¯d barely even set foot in a bar before yesterday.


    ¡°OK. It sounds simple, but it¡¯s really not. Basically, when the place gets busy, Yui and Mei are going to be slammed three and four people deep back there. They¡¯re going to need to make drinks as fast as they can. As the bar back, your job is to make sure they don¡¯t run out of anything they need. They won¡¯t have time to cut more fruit, wash glasses, get ice, any of that, so they¡¯re counting on you to keep them supplied so they don¡¯t have to slow down. They¡¯ll let you know when they need something, but keep an eye out and try to be proactive if you can. Eventually, we¡¯ll try you out on other jobs - I know you said you¡¯ve waited tables before - but this is the quickest way to get you exposed to all the moving parts around here.¡±


    Ranma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she replied in as chipper a tone as she could manage.


    The sound of a doorbell came from the back room. ¡°That must be the grocery delivery guy,¡± Yui announced. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She disappeared back behind the double doors as Mei came through them in the opposite direction with a large armload of full liquor bottles. As Mei began to restock the bar. Ranma saw that several more bottles had been pulled out from the locked storage room but not carried in and rushed to gather them, bringing them to Mei with a smile. She hated to admit it, but so far, this was actually kind of¡­ fun?


    A loud clatter came from the back room, followed by Yui¡¯s frustrated voice. ¡°Aggh! Son of a¡­¡± She burst into the area behind the bar, a mop in her hand, and Ranma cringed. The sound she heard could only have been Yui struggling to get the mop out from behind the massive backpack she¡¯d left in the alcove. She whistled loudly. ¡°Oi, Izzi! Can you get this? I¡¯m running way behind.¡± Tossing the mop, she turned back into the back area and made her way toward Hana¡¯s office. Izumi caught the mop in mid-air and set about wetting it from a bar sink. Ranma watched the steaming water pour from the faucet in terror, silently praying that it didn¡¯t end up being her job.


    <hr>


    The rest of the afternoon was filled with instruction about cash registers and liquor names and ice machines. The girls were all fun and seemed to enjoy working together, and there were no shortage of giggles between them. Ranma blushed periodically at the realization that she¡¯d participated in more than a few herself. At long last, the first customers began to trickle in. Ranma stood at the entrance to the back door as if she were a soccer goalkeeper, her eyes flashing constantly between all of her various areas of responsibility. Not a single glass had left the stack yet - there was no way it could be empty - but Ranma was determined to excel tonight.


    With what must have been shocking agility in her coworkers¡¯ eyes, Ranma darted in and out of their workspaces with ease, somehow managing to keep everything topped off despite never getting in the way of the older girls. Mei noticed the only thing she was a little slow on was washing the glasses; for some reason, she seemed to be doing everything in her power to avoid putting her hands in the sink full of warm water. Oh well, everybody¡¯s squeamish about something, she thought to herself.


    While the stage in the corner went unused, the sound system in the bar never stopped. They played a variety of pop and rock songs on an almost jukebox-like rotation, and Ranma found that the high-energy beat lent an extra spring to her step. She was glad for it, because once the rush had gotten started, it had been relentless.


    At one point, Izumi went on a short break and entrusted Ranma with a few of her tables. By the time she¡¯d returned, the patrons had finished and Ranma had already cleared the tables for the next guests. While Mei and Izumi didn¡¯t miss an opportunity to offer her encouragement or advice, it seemed that every time Ranma looked up, Yui¡¯s eyes were on her. She didn¡¯t know what to make of the head bartender, or why she seemed so intent on Ranma¡¯s every move, but it really worried her. She didn¡¯t seem upset or anything, just really focused on their new coworker for reasons Ranma couldn¡¯t fathom. Ranma made it a point to smile brightly at her every time she caught her looking, in the hopes of disarming whatever might be building in her head.


    Hana, meanwhile, was barely seen behind the bar. She spent most of the evening in the front of the house, welcoming guests and ensuring their needs were met. Between her frequent check-ins with Ranma to ensure she had no questions and was doing alright, she helped Izumi clear tables when she could, and carried the occasional drink when her hands were full. For the most part, she remained hands-off to see how her crew handled a Saturday night with a full complement of staff.


    So far, she was fairly impressed.

 4. Turning Tables

    Just when Ranma thought the night would never end, the last customer walked out and Izumi flipped the sign on the door to the CLOSED side and locked it. Not since the last time her father had made her lug boulders up a mountain for some stupid training thing had Ranma been so tired.


    Izumi came up behind her, putting an arm around her shoulder with a little squeeze. ¡°Hey ladies, what do we think of Ranko tonight?¡± Izumi whooped and clapped, and Mei enthusiastically joined in. Yui and Hana were still in the back, where they had been mired in more conspiratorial conversations since just after last call, but they emerged at Izumi¡¯s prompting. Both were smiling, and Yui gave her a little round of applause as well. Hana was all smiles, but did not clap because she had a clipboard in her hand.


    ¡°Hey, hon, great job today,¡± Izumi said warmly. Ranma smiled up at the brunette, feeling at least a little accomplished, but still worried about whatever it was that Yui and Hana were up to.


    As Mei finished wiping down the bar top with a clean rag, Hana motioned to an empty table. ¡°Hey, Ranko, c¡¯mere a second?¡±


    Ranma stood and followed. Her nerves were getting the best of her now, and she fidgeted in her seat a little.


    Hana looked up over the clipboard, and she must have seen the poor girl jittering. ¡°Take it easy, kiddo. I just gotta get some information from you for the employee file.¡± Ranma gulped. This was even worse.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start off. Real basic stuff. Name¡¯s Ranko¡­ you said your last name was Tendo, right?¡± Ranma nodded.


    ¡°Got it. Birth date?¡± Ranma gave a date of November twenty-fifth, remembering to subtract three from the year at the last possible second. A whoop came from behind the bar.


    ¡°Yui! Friday¡¯s the new kid¡¯s birthday!¡± Mei giggled.


    ¡°Alright. I take it you¡¯re a Japanese citizen, so no worries there?¡± Ranma nodded meekly and Hana¡¯s pen moved some more behind the clipboard. ¡°Great. And what¡¯s your address?¡±


    Ranma froze. How would they react, knowing she¡¯d been sleeping in parks and stuff the last few weeks? Would they think less of her? Would they even want her? She sunk into her chair. ¡°Well, I, ah¡­¡±


    Hana nodded sadly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s pretty much what we thought.¡± Ranma looked up, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me,¡± the proprietress continued. ¡°Yui spotted it first.¡±


    The blonde had made her way out of the back without Ranma having noticed, and was now standing behind Ranma¡¯s chair. ¡°Leaves all over your back, carrying a camping backpack with a sleeping mat thing, and you felt the need to bring it here with you. If you were trying to hide it, you kinda suck at it.¡±


    Ranma wanted to crawl under the table. She wished she could say she¡¯d never been so humiliated, but lately that seemed to just invite a new low to lurk just around the corner. Hana sighed, putting the clipboard down on the table. Ranma¡¯s eyes darted to it and found that the top page contained a crossword puzzle, with a little abstract doodle off to the side.


    What had been nerves became panic. Clearly this was going to be an issue for them if they had made such a big deal about it. Her eyes wide, she racked her brain for anything she could do or say to salvage the situation. If she couldn¡¯t even do a job like this, she was well and truly sunk.


    It was then that Hana reached across the table, covering Ranma¡¯s hand with her own and patting it to force her attention. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Ranko. Look at me. Look at me. Everything¡¯s okay, honey. Relax.¡± Something about the woman¡¯s voice, her presence, reassured her, and she quieted herself at least somewhat. ¡°Listen, the girls and I have been talking. You really impressed us today. We think you¡¯re going to do great here. But, baby, we can¡¯t have you out on the streets like that. It¡¯s not safe for you.¡±


    Ranma nodded, following along. While she was pretty sure she could handle the odd pervy vagrant, and had had to do so more than once since she left Nerima, she appreciated her boss¡¯s concern nonetheless.


    Hana continued. ¡°So, anyway. I keep a little studio apartment upstairs. It¡¯s not much; I mostly just use it for quick changes and if I need to crash for a while after a long night, but nobody lives up there. If you like¡­¡± Ranma noticed that as Hana spoke, Izumi, Yui and Mei had formed a semicircle behind her chair. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to use it for a while if you want to.¡±


    Ranma blushed. She could not believe the kindness being shown to her, but she couldn¡¯t be a freeloader again. Not after how things ended with the Tendos. ¡°Thank you,¡± she squeaked, ¡°but really, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not so bad.¡± As she finished her sentence, the walls of the bar shook with a loud peal of thunder from outside. It had been so loud and so busy throughout the evening that none of the women had noticed it was storming.


    Hana pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, and now I¡¯m not asking. Come on.¡±


    She stood and offered Ranma her hand, but before Ranma could get out of her chair, Yui stepped forward. ¡°Mama, let me get her settled?¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea. Good night, Ranko.¡±


    With cheery assents from Mei and Izumi, Yui put her arm around the shorter girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°C¡¯mon, hon.¡±


    Ranma blushed furiously at being catered to like this after weeks of living rough. She felt terrible as she remembered how distrusting she had been of Yui and Hana¡¯s conversations, and horribly guilty at the idea of living off of someone else¡¯s generosity again. On the other hand, she did have a job there. She wasn¡¯t freeloading; it would be no different than when Ukyo offered her a place to stay above her restaurant. Maybe she¡¯d just stay tonight, so she wasn¡¯t stuck out in the rain. It hadn¡¯t really stormed much since Ranma left home, but the thought of having to walk, let alone sleep, in a deluge made every cell of her hypersensitive skin stand on end.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Her backpack slung over her shoulder, she followed Yui up the narrow stairs. The door at the top wasn¡¯t locked, and Yui pushed it open. ¡°Well, here you go. Make yourself at home.¡± Yui stepped forward to allow Ranma to enter and take in the space.


    It was indeed a small apartment, probably not much bigger than the Tendo guest room, and it was fairly sparsely decorated. A tiny cooktop, a microwave and a half-sized refrigerator were crammed into one corner. Two narrow doors took up most of the east wall. Centered on the window directly ahead and sticking into the center of the room stood a twin-sized bed with a fairly plain purple comforter, two small pillows, a headboard made of hollow aluminum painted white and bent into a few basic but dainty patterns, and a footboard to match. A small, white-painted nightstand and a round pine table with two chairs rounded out the furnishings. The air smelled faintly of flowers.


    Ranma¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe her good luck. What had she done to deserve all this? Did Hana and the others want something from her? Was the other shoe going to drop? She tried not to get too excited in case things went south, but she had to admit, she couldn¡¯t wait to try out that bed. Her feet ached in ways she didn¡¯t know existed, and honestly, she couldn¡¯t remember the last time she¡¯d slept on a mattress. She kicked off her shoes and set her backpack on the floor next to the front door, which Yui closed behind them.


    Yui motioned to the two doors on her right. ¡°The one on the left is the bathroom, the other¡¯s the closet. There¡¯s a few outfits in there that the girls and I have left here over time; if anything fits you, you¡¯re welcome to borrow it.¡±


    Ranma looked up at her. ¡°Are you guys sure about this? I really...¡±


    Yui shushed her with an open palm and a smile. ¡°You heard Mama Hana. If she says you stay, you stay.¡±


    Ranma sat on the bed, stifling a giggle as her butt sank into the soft mattress a little. ¡°Well, thank you. All of you. I hope I¡¯m going to do you all proud.¡±


    Yui smiled more earnestly than Ranma had seen thus far, and pulled up a chair next to the bed. ¡°Of that, Ranko, I have no doubt.¡±


    Ranma fidgeted with her hands a little, not really sure what to do from here. She didn¡¯t exactly have a lot of experience at the whole girl talk thing. ¡°Why do you call her Mama Hana?¡±


    Yui smiled a little sadly. ¡°Well, kiddo, here¡¯s the thing. Where you¡¯re sitting right now? All of us were there at one time or another. Hana took us all in and helped us find our way. We all had something to run from, and she refused to give up on any of us. She¡¯s the mother none of us really ever had. She¡¯s good people ¨C the best. Over time, we¡¯ve kind of become a little family, the five of us. Oh yeah, there¡¯s Ayako too ¨C you¡¯ll meet her one of these days. She¡¯s the oldest of us, but she got married a few weeks ago and moved out to Yokohama with her husband. That¡¯s why we had an opening ¨C which reminds me, tomorrow, make sure you take that sign out of the window, okay?¡±


    Ranma rocked back. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She wasn¡¯t sure if her gloom despite this incredible turn of events was because she felt guilty for being pitied like this, because she pitied her coworkers for having all been through similar situations to the one she found herself in now without the benefit of a childhood spent living out of a bag, or if it was just the sea of pent-up fears and worries that had finally begun to crest. Maybe all three.


    ¡°What brought you all here, if I can ask?¡±


    Yui blushed a little. ¡°Well, Izumi¡­ she got pregnant at her 18th birthday party, and the shitbag guy bailed on her. She was alone with a newborn son when she first came. But now, she¡¯s seeing a great guy named Kaito, and he¡¯s amazing with little Hoshi. She¡¯ll probably be the next one getting hitched at this rate.¡± She chuckled. ¡°As for Mei, it was drugs, real bad. Man, the first month, she was so sick, but mama stayed with her through the whole thing, got her clean, and she¡¯s been able to stay that way. We¡¯re all super proud of her.¡±


    Ranma nodded softly, the new context for the compassion her coworkers had shown her crashing into her like a wave of sledgehammers. ¡°And you?¡±


    Yui blushed, nervously rubbing her wrist through her sleeve. ¡°Me? Pshaw. I was fine, Mama just needed somebody cute to tend bar.¡±


    Ranma smirked. ¡°Fine, fine. Keep your secrets.¡±


    Yui turned to her, and while her expression turned more serious, it was painted with compassion and care. It reminded Ranma a lot of Kasumi. ¡°More importantly, what about you, Ranko? You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m here if and when you do.¡±


    She¡¯d only known this girl for a few hours, but she wanted to tell her everything. Jusenkyo, the love hexagon-or-however-many-sides-it-had, Shampoo¡¯s kiss of death, the Cat Tongue thing, all of it. She wanted somewhere to put it all, even just for a minute, but there was no way Yui would believe her. She thought maybe she could say enough without saying too much.


    ¡°Jeez, where do I start? Um, well, my pop was like, super strict about wanting me to¡­ take over the family business. I mean, I wanted to and everything, but with him it was like, all training, all the time. We left home when I was like five, and he started taking me all over to¡­ ya know, show me parts of the business and stuff. I haven¡¯t seen my mom since.¡± She fidgeted a little, not sure how to broach the next part. ¡°Thing is, Pop had this best friend, see, and they got the genius idea that one of Pop¡¯s kids and one of his should get married, and, well, I¡¯m an only child. So, that pretty much settled it for me.¡±


    Yui cringed. ¡°An arranged marriage? People still do that? Ugh. Well, I hope he was decent, at least.¡±


    Ranma gulped hard. He? That was not a conversation she was prepared to have, not yet at least. ¡°Ak¡­ my fiancee¡­ was really sweet sometimes, and really cute sometimes, and really violent and untrusting sometimes. It was¡­ complicated. We might¡¯ve been able to make it work, maybe, but then I¡­ got hurt, and everything started changing for me. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, I was confused and scared and depressed and I needed time and I needed help, and Pop and his friend and everybody just insisted that I keep on like nothing ever happened and I just couldn¡¯t do it. I tried, Yui. I swear I did. I couldn¡¯t do it anymore. I¡­¡±


    The touch of Yui¡¯s hand on hers interrupted her train of thought. Her slender fingers curled around Ranma¡¯s left hand and wrist, sympathy filling her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else, honey. I understand.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s eyes welled and she turned away slightly, hiding her black eye from her humiliation at the dojo. How could she allow herself to be so vulnerable like this? Was she just that relieved to have somewhere to go and someone to talk to? Her body quaked slightly as she fought to stem the tide, and Yui squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Ranko, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay now. You¡¯re safe here with us.¡±


    Ranko. The name she¡¯d chosen so she could bury her male half, or at least try to. But Yui didn¡¯t know she¡¯d ever been a boy. To Yui, she was just another girl. And girls were allowed to cry.


    Ranma clung to her arm, and the dam broke.

 5. A Long Nights Dawn

    Ranma sat up, stretching. She hadn¡¯t slept like that in ages, and it felt good. She dared not to guess what time it was; she and Yui had stayed up talking until at least four or five in the morning. As long as she wasn¡¯t late for work, though, she didn¡¯t mind. She slid out from under the purple comforter, pulling it back into place, and headed for the bathroom on her right. It was a closet of a space decorated all in light blue, with a combo shower stall and bathtub. Ranma looked at her face in the mirror, cringing slightly. The purple welt surrounding her eye showed no signs of dissipating.


    She looked over the shower nervously. She hadn¡¯t had a proper bath in weeks; the water in the public baths was way too hot for her Cat¡¯s Tongue skin to handle. Cautiously, she turned the knob below the shower head, spinning it all the way to the left and jumping back quickly to avoid being burned. Using her palm to test the temperature of the air, she slowly approached the stream of water raining from the shower head until she was confident it was cold enough. Slipping the blue silk shirt and black gi pants she¡¯d worn to work yesterday onto the floor, she tentatively stuck her hand in the shower. A quiet little yelp escaped her, much though she tried to stifle it. It was uncomfortably cold, but it beat being burned. She stepped into the bathtub, wrapping her arms around her body and shivering for a few moments until her body adjusted to the temperature - at least, as well as it was going to - and began to get herself clean.


    A few moments later, the frigid water incentivizing her to be quick, Ranma stepped out of the bathtub and wrapped herself in a soft blue towel. However awful most sensations were on her skin of late, the soft cotton enveloped her in a sense of comfort and warmth. Toweling herself off, she walked out into the main room of the little apartment and unzipped her backpack. Pulling out her red-and-black outfit and her totally-not-pink overalls, she grimaced. She could dress like a child, or she could wear the same thing she had on for her interview two days ago. It was clear that the women she worked with understood her situation by now, but still, she didn¡¯t want to present herself as too much of a pity case. As she vacillated on a decision, she remembered Yui¡¯s offer of the clothes in the closet.


    Pulling the pocket door open, Ranma surveyed the contents of the little closet. It was clear that what Yui said was true; the disparate sizes and styles made it obvious that the clothing belonged to no fewer than three of the four women. Ranma knew immediately that Hana¡¯s clothes would be far too big for her, and Mei¡¯s far too small, and that left a handful of articles that could have belonged to Yui or Izumi. Of course, she had ended up with the two with the girliest preferences in clothes. To her dismay, no pants were to be found among the outfits she¡¯d fit in; she could always wear her gi pants with one of the shirts, though.


    Nevertheless, she settled on a greenish-gray casual polyester dress with long sleeves. It was a bit more conservative than the others, making Ranma think it was probably Yui¡¯s, but the skirt would have left much less to the imagination on the taller woman than it did on her. She looked herself over in the full-length mirror mounted to the back of the closet door. Not great, but not bad, she thought to herself. At least, not as dresses go. She turned her head to face the mirror more directly, but when her blackened eye came into view, she cringed and inhaled through her teeth. ¡°Maybe not so much from that angle,¡± she said quietly to herself as she turned her head back to a more flattering position that hid the evidence of her defeat at the kempo dojo across the street.


    Slipping on her shoes, she quietly crept downstairs. The bar was empty, of course; it would still be a few hours before Hana and the others arrived. It was a little surreal, the silence and stillness lingering on a place that had been so replete with music and revelry just a few hours before. She slipped into one of the empty booths, just looking around the place. Looking around, she felt a sense of purpose and, dare she say, pride that she hadn¡¯t really experienced since the Tendo dojo. There, she mentally shouldered the responsibility to look after the place that had taken her in. She expected that she would come to feel that way here as well, and was already starting to.


    She lost track of how long she¡¯d soaked in the quiet and solitude when she heard the click of a key in the door. She turned, expecting to see Hana, but Izumi entered instead, carrying a white plastic bag as well as her purse. ¡°Oh hi! Morning, Ranko!¡± She waved, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± Ranma replied with a wave.


    Izumi made her way to Ranma¡¯s booth, her yellow platform heels echoing loudly in the empty space as they struck the hardwood floor. She straightened the gold-colored skirt of her dress and slid into the bench opposite Ranma. ¡°How¡¯d you sleep?¡±


    Ranma blushed. ¡°Like a rock. I never knew this kind of work was so exhausting!¡±


    Izumi laughed. ¡°Yeah, Hana must have seen something special in you. Starting you on a Saturday night? Talk about trial by fire! You did great, though.¡±


    The redhead¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°Well, thanks.¡± She smiled a little coyly, and looked down at the table. When she did, the bruising around her eye came into clear view.


    Izumi recoiled a little, and gestured to Ranma¡¯s face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Ranma shrugged. ¡°A little. Nothing I¡¯m not used to.¡±


    The older girl shook her head and took Ranma¡¯s hand, almost forcefully. ¡°No. You listen to me. This is not the kind of thing you¡¯re supposed to get used to, okay? You trust me on this.¡±


    Ranma wanted to tell her that she¡¯d been getting in fights since she was six, and also wanted to ask what had happened to Izumi to cause that reaction, but decided neither was appropriate right now and just nodded in appreciation of her sentiment.


    Izumi stood from the booth and walked to the closest freestanding table, pulling out a chair but not sitting in it. ¡°C¡¯mere a second.¡±


    Wondering what was wrong with the seat she already had, Ranma complied. Izumi set her little black clutch on the table and opened it. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do about this, huh?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ranma looked up at her, confused. ¡°About what?¡±


    Without answering, Izumi slipped her hand into her purse, withdrawing a small tan bottle with a silver cap and twisting it open. She dabbed a little of its milky contents onto a cotton ball and, ever so gently, touched it to the darkened skin surrounding Ranma¡¯s right eye. Izumi¡¯s repeated dabs still felt like fire on Ranma¡¯s sensitive and wounded cheek, but she did her best to hide it, focusing instead on holding still while Izumi finished her work.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s better, anyway.¡± Izumi handed her a round compact mirror and Ranma gazed into it. While true, you could still tell that the injury was there, it was no longer obvious; you had to look for it to see it. Ranma blushed furiously at the thought of wearing makeup, and of having had it applied by another girl. She¡¯d only done it once before, when Akane and Ranma had their skating match. She shuddered, remembering everything else that had happened that day. She could still feel the viscous concealer¡¯s presence on her skin, but she refused to let it make her self-conscious; indeed, the whole reason Izumi had put it there was so that she could be less so.


    With a disarming smile, Izumi took Ranma¡¯s braided pigtail in her fingers. ¡°May I?¡± Ranma just shrugged. She didn¡¯t know what her new stylist had in mind, but she¡¯d already come this far, she guessed. ¡°Long hair is a girl¡¯s secret weapon, you know.¡± She pulled at the string restraining the cord of crimson hair and it began to give way. With her fingers, she shook the braids loose, taming down the wilder strands that had fled in random directions to escape their long bondage. She carefully coaxed Ranma¡¯s wavy red hair toward her cheek, further obscuring the right side of her face. ¡°There. Good as new.¡±


    Ranma glanced in the mirror again, and needed a double take. Her injury was now completely concealed, but beyond that, she was surprised to see that she actually looked¡­ kind of cute. A muted ¡°wow¡± was all Ranma could muster.


    Izumi smirked with satisfaction at a job done well, snapping the compact mirror closed emphatically with a loud clack. ¡°My work here is done.¡±  Ranma tittered involuntarily at her mannerisms, and gave her a playful little clap of appreciation.


    Izumi grinned impishly, leaning into the moment. ¡°Ah, my public adores me,¡± she affected with an exaggerated posh accent. She rested her chin on her middle fingernail, framing her cheek with her thumb and index finger in a mock model pose, but could only hold it for a moment before bursting out in laughter.


    Both girls were still giggling when the front door swung open, and they looked up to see Yui and Mei entering the bar. Mei seemed surprised to see them there so early, but Yui grinned broadly. ¡°Well, it looks like somebody¡¯s having fun! Morning, girls!¡±


    Izumi waved as Mei headed for the back room to set down her things, and Yui strode to the table to join the other girls. She was wearing a shiny, silver shirt with long sleeves, the first three buttons left undone, and a pair of black nylon slacks. A matching silver headband kept her blonde hair out of her eyes. She slowly walked around Ranma¡¯s chair, inspecting her almost proudly. ¡°You clean up good, kiddo.¡±


    Ranma blushed, gesturing to Izumi. ¡°I¡¯m just the canvas, she is the artist.¡±


    Izumi waved her off with the back of her hand. ¡°On the contrary. The masterpiece was already there; I merely helped to reveal it.¡±


    Yui shook her head and rolled her eyes with a grin. ¡°Alright there, Michelangelo.¡± She turned her head back to Ranma. ¡°That dress looks great on you. You like it?¡±


    Ranma shrugged a bit and nodded. She guessed it actually was pretty okay. It didn¡¯t scratch at her skin quite so much, and she didn¡¯t feel half-naked in it.


    Yui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Keep it, then. Never really liked how it fit me anyway.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s face flushed but she bobbed her head in assent. ¡°Thanks, Yui.¡±


    The four young women set about their tasks, Ranma mostly following the instructions she had been given yesterday. They were halfway finished with their prep work already, far ahead of schedule, by the time Hana showed up. She wore dark sunglasses that pinned back her long black hair, and for a moment she seemed like she was fretting about something, but whatever it was melted from her face when she looked up and saw the girls laughing and working together. She walked in quietly, observing them for as long as she could without being noticed.


    ¡°Morning, Mama,¡± Mei finally announced in a singsong voice. Izumi, still chewing the last bite of a bagel as she refilled a salt shaker, waved to her with her fingertips. Yui walked out of the back room, smiling at the older woman, and silently gestured with her neck toward the swinging door she¡¯d just exited. She knew who Hana was looking for this morning.


    She found Ranma stacking plastic appetizer baskets near the prep line, a little bit of a skip in her step. In every way, from her outfit and hair to her mannerisms and the erasure of the bruise that yesterday covered half her face, she looked like a completely different person from the one she met not 48 hours ago. And that¡¯s why I do this, she thought to herself proudly. ¡°Good morning, Ranko!¡±


    Ranma¡¯s back was turned to the door when she spoke, and she whirled around with a smile at the sound. ¡°Good morning, miss Hana!¡±


    Hana stepped further into the kitchen, looking around at her immaculate surroundings. They weren¡¯t set to open the doors for another two hours, but Hana thought they could probably start service right at that moment if they¡¯d wanted to. ¡°Well, if the four of you keep this up, I can retire.¡±


    Yui¡¯s voice echoed between the tiled walls in the hallway behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, mama! You know we can¡¯t run this joint without you.¡±


    Hana chuckled and held up her hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I guess I¡¯ll stay. So, Ranko, how was last night? Settling in okay? Do you need anything?¡±


    Ranma smiled gratefully. She hadn¡¯t decided whether she was going to stay upstairs beyond last night, but she was getting closer and closer to it as the day went on. ¡°I¡¯m just fine. Thank you again, for everything. Really.¡± She offered a quick bow.


    Izumi bustled into the kitchen, placing her hand on Hana¡¯s shoulder to warn her she was about to pass her in the narrow doorway. ¡°Scuse me, mama, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, I just need some cherry juice from the fridge.¡±


    Ranma looked up. Huh. Everyone calls her that, not just Yui. She gestured to Izumi with an open palm, but her questioning eyes faced Hana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am I supposed to¡­¡±


    She trailed off, but the elder woman knew what she meant, and shook her head. ¡°No, honey. These girls have been with me for years, and I suppose we¡¯ve become something of a little family now. Of course you don¡¯t have to say that if you don¡¯t want to. That said, if you ever feel like you want to, you¡¯re more than welcome to.¡±


    Mei, pushing through the saloon doors with an armload of tequila bottles, giggled playfully. ¡°Aww, I¡¯ve always wanted a little sister.¡± Yui rolled her eyes and held the door for her. ¡°You are the little sister, blockhead!¡±


    Ranma smiled, returning her focus to her task. As she worked, she wondered if Akane, Nabiki and Kasumi had ever been like this, before their mother had died. She hoped so. It was nice.

 6. Big Sisters

    Ranma leaned over the round table, wiping the drink condensation from the top with a towel and gathering the empty glasses from the table that had just left. Izumi had to leave early to pick up her son and Ranma had taken over waiting tables for her. It was tiring work, but Ranma was glad to be putting some money in her pocket again. She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d be allowed to stay here, or where she would want to go instead, but she¡¯d gotten a break from the street, a few decent meals and some friendly conversations, and all of that was worth enjoying however long it lasted. Where she¡¯d go or what she¡¯d do if and when she left was an entirely different story.


    The bar¡¯s sound system was cranked nearly to maximum tonight to cater to a college crowd, and Ranma was glad for it. Basically no one could hear themselves think, but the high-energy pop tracks put a bit of a bounce in her step when all she wanted to do was get off of her feet. She even caught herself singing along with the music from time to time, her voice being drowned out by the speakers.


    Ranma tossed the empty glasses into the dishwasher, reaching down to run it. The bar was running low on clean glassware and that would bring drink service to a halt. When she opened the cabinet for dish soap, she found that the container was empty, and headed to the back for another one. She pushed through the doors into the back room, continuing to carry the tune she¡¯d started singing along with in the main bar as she searched for a new bottle of detergent in the supply cabinet. Finding the last one at the very back of the cabinet, she closed the door to find Mei standing behind it. She was leaning on the wall, smiling broadly.


    Ranma looked up, puzzled. What is this girl¡¯s deal?


    ¡°Wow, Ranko. You¡¯re really good. Like, really good.¡±


    Ranma blushed furiously. She¡¯d forgotten that there weren''t any speakers in the back room. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d had that particular compliment, though. Akane had always said she had a good singing voice, and no Christmas had gone by at the Tendo household without Ranma getting badgered to take female form and sing at least one song with her and her sisters. Ranma wasn¡¯t sure she shared their high opinion, but Soun seemed to really like it when the girls sang, and Akane really liked anything that made her dad proud, so Ranma tried to oblige for her sake.


    Mei smiled a bit disarmingly, playing with the end of one of her pigtails. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! It¡¯s okay! Honest!¡±


    Being called shy only worsened it for Ranma, though. Shy was a thing girls did, afterall. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not all that great, I just didn¡¯t think anyone could hear me. Sorry!¡±


    Mei shook her head dismissively, still smiling brightly at the younger girl. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize! I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re having fun.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s face discovered a new shade of red. She was waiting tables, in a dress, and having fun? She wanted to talk herself out of it, but she honestly couldn¡¯t. She finally gave in and smiled, nodding a little. ¡°Yeah, I guess I am.¡±


    Waving goodbye to Mei, Ranma returned to the front of the house with the dish soap in hand, and Mei resumed peeling potatoes for french fries. The redheaded girl poured soap into the dishwasher and pressed the start button, looking up from her task just as a new patron entered the bar. She was probably in her early-to-mid-thirties, with jet black hair, and wearing a lime-green business suit consisting of a pencil skirt and a blazer over a cream-colored blouse. Her eyes scanned the bar as if she was expecting to meet someone there. She definitely wasn¡¯t dressed for a nightclub, though. Hana saw her as well, walking over to the woman and starting a conversation.


    Ranma watched the two women curiously. Maybe she¡¯s Hana¡¯s lawyer, or landlord, or something?


    Yui finished shaking a cocktail mixture vigorously over her right shoulder, pouring it into two glasses before rounding the bar into the seating area. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Jirito. Welcome.¡± Yui bowed formally.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The woman in the green suit looked Yui over in exaggerated contemplation before bursting out into laughter. ¡°Oh, get over yourself. Come here!¡± She reached out and grabbed Yui around the neck, pulling her into a hug. When she let go, she turned and hugged Hana as well.


    Ranma watched from behind the bar, trying not to stare, but it was only a moment more before Hana turned to Ranma and motioned her to join them. Ranma was handed a cocktail to deliver, expecting to seat the woman at a nearby table.


    Hana motioned her closer to the group. ¡°Ranko, I¡¯d like you to meet Ayako. She¡¯s the eldest of the girls here. Or, she was, before some fancy CEO asked her to marry him, and now she doesn¡¯t come around anymore.¡±


    Ayako waved her off, laughing. ¡°Hey, Kage is just a director, not the CEO. And I do come around, when I can. We don¡¯t get into the city much.¡±


    Hana shook her head, smiling. ¡°Anyway, Ayako, this is Ranko. It¡¯s her second night working with us.¡±


    Ranma handed the woman her margarita and bowed respectfully. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Jirito-san.¡±


    Ayako rolled her eyes gently at Hana. ¡°Still doing your thing, mama?¡±


    The elder woman nodded. ¡°It worked out pretty well for you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ayako nodded with a shrug. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t complain.¡± She turned now to Ranma. ¡°I hope the girls aren¡¯t giving you a hard time, Ranko?¡±


    Ranma shook her head. ¡°No, ma¡¯am. They¡¯ve done nothing but make me feel welcome.¡±


    The raven-haired woman smiled. ¡°Good. It seems I taught them something after all. I¡¯m glad! What do you think of it all?¡±


    Ranma shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s still pretty new to me, but so far it¡¯s been great. I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to learn and help out.¡±


    Hana nodded with a smirk. ¡°She¡¯s a good kid, Ayako. Even when she lies about her age.¡±


    Ranma gulped. ¡°You caught that?¡±


    Hana nodded sagely. ¡°You think you¡¯re the first person to try and age themselves up to get into a bar? You didn¡¯t invent it, honey. But I understand why you did. Think I could get the truth now, though?¡±


    Ranma frowned, bowing in shame. ¡°Seventeen. Eighteen on Friday. I am so sorry, Hana.¡±


    The bar¡¯s owner placed her hand on Ranma¡¯s shoulder comfortingly. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s okay. I forgive you. Most people would do a lot worse than lie about their birthday to get off the street or put some money in an empty pocket. Technically, you¡¯re not supposed to be working after ten at night until you¡¯re eighteen though, so let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t hear that for the next couple of days, okay?¡±


    Ranma nodded with a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ayako shook her head, smiling at Hana with an exaggerated roll of her eyes. ¡°Kids these days, am I right?¡±


    Ranma walked quietly from the table to check on her other guests, still feeling fairly ashamed of herself.


    ¡°Oh, come on now, Ayako. Don¡¯t act like I didn¡¯t find you running from the police after stealing from an anime shop when you were her age.¡±


    Ayako blushed. ¡°That was a lifetime ago, mama. I¡¯m not anywhere near that person anymore.¡±


    Hana nodded sagely. ¡°One day, it will be a lifetime ago for her, too. The point is to make sure she gets there.¡±


    ¡°Same old mama,¡± the younger woman laughed. ¡°All these years, and still taking in strays.¡±


    The barkeep looked across the bar at Mei and Yui, both smiling and laughing with the customers as they shook cocktails over their heads in their steel mixing glasses. ¡°And all four of you are alive because of it.¡± She turned her head slightly to Ranma, who was now off in the corner clearing empty glasses from the pool table. It was clear from her slumping and slowed movement that all the joy she¡¯d felt a few moments before had been replaced by her shame at having been caught lying. To Hana, all that did was prove that she was, as she expected, a good kid who had done a desperate thing. ¡°Maybe all five, now.¡±


    Ayako raised her glass. ¡°To the fifth wayward sister, then.¡±


    Hana smiled proudly, clinking her soda glass against Akayo¡¯s margarita before turning to look across the bar at her charges again. ¡°To all five of them.¡±

 7. Thin Ice

    ¡°Ranma, help!¡± The pleading voice echoed through the cavernous arena.


    Ranma grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m coming, Akane!¡± She thrust her left leg forward, sliding on the thin blade on her foot. Socks on an oiled wood floor. Socks on an oiled wood floor, she repeated in her mind, coaxing her body to find a muscle memory to apply to the unfamiliar motion required to ice skate. Begging her unsteady legs for speed, her eyes fixated on the tall man in the white suit.


    Closing the hundred or so meter gap, she leapt into the air, the blade extruding from her left foot shining in the arena lights as she aimed for the back of his head. ¡°Get OFF!¡± Her target turned, dropping his grip on Akane¡¯s arm.


    As Akane skated a few feet away to safety, she watched as the feminine form of her fiance sailed high over the skater¡¯s head, crashing to the ice in a tangle of arms and legs with a loud smack. Akane winced, wished she¡¯d found more time to give her more skating lessons before this duel.


    Ranma scrambled to find her footing, but her hands and skates would not find purchase on the ice. In seconds, Mikado Sanzenin was on her. He dropped to his knees, pinning the redhead on her back on the ice. He laughed with a ravenous glare, having no trouble whatsoever restraining his prey. Ranma¡¯s body began to go numb as the chill from the rink ice sliced through the thin layer of silk that comprised her skating outfit. His hands were everywhere, making their way up her powerless form and pinning her arms to the ice at the wrists. Her eyes were fixated on him, but from her peripheral vision she could make out the crowd in the packed arena pointing and cackling viciously at her plight. ¡°GET HER, MIKADO!¡± came a chorus of male voices from the crowd.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± The man just laughed. He leaned down over her frame, puckering his lips. Ranma squirmed frantically, but it was no use. Between his grip and the frictionless ice surface, she had no leverage to escape. With a desperate scream that sounded far more like Akane¡¯s cry for help than any battle kiai she¡¯d ever uttered, Ranma managed to wrest her right arm free and swung wildly for his face, closing her eyes tightly as she did so.


    Mercifully, she felt her punch solidly connect. A split second later, the resonant crash of the lamp from her nightstand against the steel refrigerator door startled her, and she sat up bolt-straight in bed, soaked with sweat and breathing as if she¡¯d just run a marathon. She looked around the still-unfamiliar room, taking a moment to remember where exactly she was and how she got there.


    ¡°Holy shit. Just a dream.¡±


    She swiveled her legs out from under the blankets and dangled them off the bed, brushing her hair from her face with her fingers. She¡¯d been having the dream or some variation of it periodically ever since her and Akane¡¯s duel with the Golden Pair, but far more often since ¡°it¡± had happened. She slid out of the bed onto her feet and strode the 2 meters or so separating her bed from what constituted the apartment¡¯s attempt at a kitchen. Grateful that it hadn¡¯t broken, she collected the lamp from the kitchen floor and returned it to the nightstand before slumping into one of the small wooden chairs surrounding her compact little dining table. Still in the haze between asleep and awake, her mind drifted back into her memories ¨C thankfully not of that day she first fought Mikado, but of the weeks that followed.


    When it first happened, Ranma hadn¡¯t really been sure how to feel about it. He knew he felt disgusted, and he felt an overwhelming urge to solve his dilemma like every other social problem he had ¨C with his fists. He already challenged Mikado and Asuza to another duel, but he could care less about Mikado¡¯s psychotic partner. That jerk was going to pay.


    The feelings of anger and vengeance felt normal to Ranma, as indeed they were to someone with his long history of resolving emotional conflict with physical conflict, but there was something else ¨C a vulnerability that he¡¯d never really experienced before. He wasn¡¯t sure how to articulate it, but it felt as if something more than pride had been taken from him. He¡¯d been defeated in a fight before, and it was no big deal; he¡¯d go spend a few days training, pick up some new technique or analyze his opponent¡¯s moves, and he¡¯d crush them in a face-saving rematch. But this wasn¡¯t a beating, it was a violation, and it would not be undone whether he sent Mikado to the hospital or not.


    He desperately needed to talk to someone. In his mind, guys weren¡¯t wired to process stuff like this. But who? First, he thought of Akane. She was there, so she would understand. Problem was, Akane was probably used to this. Half the guys in her class had black eyes in their school ID photos because they''d tried to push themselves on her. She would probably think what he was going through was nothing.


    Nabiki? No chance. She never met a weakness she couldn''t exploit. Kasumi? Ranma had no doubt she would be understanding, but something felt wrong about talking to her about this sort of thing, as if it would corrupt her somehow. That brought his thoughts back to Akane. He made it halfway to her room before pausing. I can''t do this, he thought to himself. I can''t show her that something like this is bothering me. Guys aren''t supposed to feel weak like this. He went back down the stairs, defeated. He guessed, as a last resort, he could try Pop. Walking through the dining room, he paused, detouring into the kitchen and making for the sink. Somehow, this conversation would be easier in a different skin.


    A moment later, her hair still dripping from the cold water, she joined Genma in sitting on the grass out by the koi pond. ¡°Pop, can I talk to you about something? It¡¯s kind of weird, fair warning.¡±


    Genma looked at her, a little confused, before taking a thick black marker from some hidden fold of his panda fur and writing, ¡°Sure thing, Ranma, what¡¯s up?¡± on a small cardboard placard he held up for her to read.


    She shook her head, rolling her eyes and holding up a tea kettle. ¡°Ideally, where you talk back.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The panda nodded, and with a quick pour from the spout, her father sat before her again. ¡°Okay. Now, you were saying?¡± He wrung his gi top out as he awaited her response.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ this is¡­¡± She trailed off, looking down at her hands. ¡°You remember a couple days ago when Akane and I did that skating thing?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Ah! You wanted me to train you up so you don¡¯t get your butt kicked again when you rematch him! Don¡¯t worry, my boy, I¡¯m sure we can scare up some Saotome School of Anything Goes Martial Arts final attack for this situation!¡± He clapped her hard on the shoulder with his hand.


    Ranma tensed, pushing his hand off. ¡°No, Pop, not that. So, I was really pissed when we got home, and you thought it was because we lost. I guess that was part of it, but not all of it.¡± Genma nodded, listening.


    Ranma gulped. There was no unsaying this once it was said. ¡°Well. ya see Pop, the guy, Mikado, he was chasing Akane all over, and I figured I had to help her, right? So I got between them. I wasn¡¯t super great on the skates though, and he managed to grapple me.¡±


    ¡°So? That happens all the time in combat.¡±


    ¡°No, Pop. You don¡¯t get it. I was a girl, and he held on to me and¡­ and¡­ he kissed me.¡±


    Genma stared at her intently for a moment, saying nothing until he could hold it no longer. And then he began to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s what this is all about? Ranma, this is fantastic! If he¡¯s infatuated with your girl form, you can use that to your advantage in a future match! Wear something even cuter and distract him! Besides, you¡¯re not really a girl anyway, so why do you care?¡±


    Ranma nodded in hollow acknowledgement of his words, willing the tear tracing a path down her cheek to blend in with her dripping hair. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right, Pop. Thanks.¡± She stood, turned her back and walked away. She should have known better. He¡¯d never understand why it was tearing her up like this that Mikado had humiliated and violated her like that in front of thousands of people who just sat there and¡­ cheered him for it. In front of their friends. In front of Akane. Damn it, in front of Akane!


    He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever get Genma to comprehend that it wasn¡¯t just that Mikado had kissed her, it was the mind-shattering realization that if she could lose a fight and be held powerless to stop a kiss, what else might she be unable to prevent? Any martial artist who managed to beat her in a fight could do whatever he wanted to her. The moment she realized that for the first time was the most afraid she¡¯d felt in her young life. Is this how regular girls felt every day? This constant dread that the next guy to come around the corner could just decide to do¡­ anything¡­ to you and unless you were quicker or stronger, you were defenseless? No wonder every girl he knew seemed to be pissed off all the time at every guy they encountered.


    From then on, Ranma never said another word to anyone about what happened on the ice that day, not even after he¡¯d taken his vengeance on Sanzenin. Everybody in the house either thought he was a pervert, thought his feminine half was a mask that meant nothing to anyone, or was too oblivious to even notice anything was wrong. No one would listen. She could only hope no one heard her stir when the nightmares came. That was also when Ranma started dedicating time during his training regimen each week to practice fighting in his female form. He was determined to learn how to weaponize her body the way he had his, maximizing every advantage he could find. As a guy he had to be strong and fast, but as a girl? He had to become invincible, or he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever sleep again.


    Of course, not a month after this happened to her, and after she¡¯d gone to her father for help and been laughed at, what did Genma do? Apologize? Give her some advice? No. He and Mr. Tendo moved the grandmaster of all lechers into the empty room across the hall. Where Ranma had been worried that a random martial artist might be able to beat her and take advantage of her, now the guy who taught the guy who taught her everything she knew about fighting was the biggest and most constant threat. Now every second, even when Ranma was a guy, he was a glass of water away from being groped at and molested while his father and future father-in-law watched and did nothing. He never understood that about Soun in particular. Ranma had recently been brought to the painful understanding that taking female form afforded him none of the social courtesies afforded women as far as the men of the house were concerned. But how could Soun just sit there and drink his tea while this pervert got all handsy with his daughters? Where did he get off saying Ranma had to protect Akane, when he himself wouldn¡¯t?


    And then, of course, ¡°it¡± happened. After they returned home from the ski resort, no Phoenix Pill in hand, the only time Ranma wanted to leave her room was when her father was in it. Akane and her sisters did everything they could for her. Even their dads tried to give her a little space to come to terms with it. But when they told Happosai¡­ she¡¯d never forget the look on his face. It was like Christmas came early for him. He did not care in the slightest that Ranma was a human being, feeling more vulnerable than she ever knew possible, because to him, she was nothing but a shiny new toy.


    Kasumi had tried to help. Her heart was in the right place. If Ranma would never be a guy again, she was determined to teach her how to function as a girl. She was constantly bringing home skirts and dresses to try and force her into, coaching her on mannerisms, things like that. She even offered bridal training once! But not only did her coaxing just remind Ranma of the truth of her situation, it was like pouring jet fuel on Happosai¡¯s perversion toward her.


    Ranma sighed, her thoughts returning to the present. She rubbed her temples, trying to push the thoughts out of her mind. Nothing good ever came of it when she started thinking about all that stuff. She yawned, wishing yet again that she could still tolerate hot tea and that she had some groceries in her little apartment for a quick bite. She¡¯d have to work on that when she¡¯d built up a little money. Might as well get dressed and head down to work, she mused to herself, heading for her closet.


    Under the circumstances, she wasn¡¯t really feeling like she could handle the exposure of a skirt today, but she still felt obligated to use something she was offered so she didn¡¯t seem ungrateful. She decided to compromise, picking a yellow blouse dotted with little white sunflowers and pairing it with her black gi pants. When she pulled Izumi¡¯s satin shirt over her head, her whole body shivered as it softly slid over her hypersensitive skin. She had to admit, while it was terrible having the Full Body Cat¡¯s Tongue amplify every bad sensation, it didn¡¯t always suck that it amplified the good ones too.


    At that moment, a thought struck her, and a brand-new dread began clanging in her head like iron bells. What if something like Mikado happened again, and not only was she unable to fight her way out of it, but it felt too good to stop? What if her body¡¯s involuntary response, cranked up to eleven, paralyzed her when she needed to fight back? What if it felt so physically overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t will herself to resist?


    Suddenly, Ranma had lost all interest in breakfast.

 8. A Fools Errand

    ¡°Morning, Ranko!¡± Mei waved cheerfully, not expecting a wave in response as Ranma¡¯s hands were currently full of knife and potato.


    Ranma swallowed hard, and Mei could tell her mind was somewhere else. Ranko. Even my name is a lie, Ranma thought to herself. I can¡¯t let them find out. I can¡¯t undo it, and I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but they deserved the truth. Hana and Yui called out their good mornings as well as Mei entered the kitchen and began her daily tasks.


    ¡°Aw, crap.¡± Mei stuck her head out from the walk-in cooler. ¡°We¡¯re out of pineapple juice for the coladas.¡± She frowned in slight embarrassment; she should have noticed that they were running low during yesterday¡¯s setup, but she had been distracted by Ranma¡¯s continued training.


    Hana looked at her watch. ¡°Well, we¡¯re just about ready with time to spare. Wanna run up to the corner store and pick up a little bit to get us through until the next delivery? Grab some cash out of the till.¡±


    Ranma, having finished setting up the prep area, looked around for something else to do. Everything had gone so much faster than yesterday, and all the tasks she¡¯d been trained to handle were already finished. Mei tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Ranko, feel like a walk? You¡¯ve been stuck here nonstop for days.¡±


    Ranma shrugged. ¡°Sure, I guess.¡± Following the blue-haired girl, Ranma exited the front door and they started down a side street. She was grateful that the route didn¡¯t seem to pass the dojo where she¡¯d suffered her humiliating defeat a few short days before.


    ¡°So, what do you think of everything so far? Settling in okay?¡±


    Ranma blushed a bit. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to think. All of you have been so nice to me, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m worth all this attention.¡±


    Mei shook her head. ¡°Of course you are, and anyone that told you otherwise is lying.¡±


    Ranma wasn¡¯t really sure how to respond, so she didn¡¯t, and Mei continued. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s hard. When you¡¯ve always been on your own, sometimes it¡¯s hard to take kindness at face value. When I first got here¡­ gods, I don¡¯t know how Hana put up with me. I was rude and angry all the time. All I could think about was getting the next fix. I was so used to being let down by everyone that I couldn¡¯t imagine somebody genuinely caring about me. Assuming they didn¡¯t was easier; if people didn¡¯t care about me, then it didn¡¯t matter if I hurt them to get what I needed. I don¡¯t know what they saw in me, honestly. Even I was pretty sure I was beyond saving.¡±


    Ranma nodded in sympathy. ¡°You seem to be doing okay now though.¡±


    Mei blushed a little. ¡°Yeah, I guess I am. It¡¯s still hard sometimes. For me, I always wanted to use most when I was depressed, so the best way to keep from being tempted is to try to be happy all the time, even when I have to fake it to get through the rough parts. Some days, that¡¯s easier than others. But I remember that even when I didn¡¯t deserve it, Hana and the other girls didn¡¯t give up on me, and I can¡¯t let them down now by giving up on myself.¡±


    Ranma bobbed her head softly in contemplative acknowledgement as she pulled open the door to the little neighborhood grocery and held it for her companion.


    Mei picked up a blue hand-held shopping basket, heading for the coolers in the back. Ranma followed, shivering a bit as they entered the refrigerated section. Grateful though she was for at least being in pants and not a skirt, extreme temperatures were still something of a problem for her. After dropping three plastic jugs of the milky yellowish liquid into the basket, Mei turned to Ranma. ¡°Can we think of anything else we need?¡±


    Ranma shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! I¡¯m still learning all of this stuff.¡±


    With a playful shake of her head, Mei walked back toward the produce section and picked up a few whole pineapples. ¡°We¡¯ll use these for the garnish part, and in the worst case scenario we can throw them in the juicer if we have to.¡± Ranma couldn¡¯t help but think about all of the times that the sight of a pineapple meant the sadistic Principal Kuno was up to something. It felt like a lifetime ago.


    Dropping a few bills on the counter, Mei waved to the shopkeeper as she pocketed the remainder of the money she¡¯d taken from the register. She headed to the door, her new redheaded friend not far behind. The little bell on the door jangled again when the person in line behind her, a squat man in a dark blue hooded sweatshirt, finished his transaction and left the store as well.


    Mei led them on a different route back, behind the row of businesses, so they¡¯d have a view of the small pond around which the main street curved. ¡°So, what kinds of stuff do you like to do?¡±


    Ranma shrugged. Pretty much all of her time had been spent in training for one fight or another, or bailing Akane out of some mess at school. The girls¡¯ athletic teams at Furinkan really needed a better strength coach or something, because their star players always seemed to get injured right before a match. Then again, when all of your school sports have to do with martial arts, that might not be as crazy as she thought. ¡°Haven¡¯t really thought about it much.¡±


    Mei groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find you something.¡±


    ¡°What about you,¡± Ranma countered.


    ¡°Oh, ya know. I¡¯m big into movies, video games, stuff like that. I¡¯ve had all the high scores on that Pac-Man machine at the bar for something like six months.¡± She continued on, rambling about some American movie where four guys shot lasers at ghosts or something, but Ranma had begun to tune out a little. Something wasn¡¯t right, and she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was.


    They turned a corner, cutting between two of the taller buildings to get back onto the main road where the bar was situated. Ranma¡¯s eyes darted around. Footsteps. She was sure of it this time.


    ¡°Ranko, you okay?¡± Mei tugged on her arm, as she had clearly drifted out of the conversation.


    Ranma had just begun to stammer out an apology for having spaced out on her, when a male voice came from the entrance to the alley in the direction they were headed. ¡°Hey, girls, what brings you out here?¡± A second, and then a third, man entered the alley behind them, and Ranma recognized one of them as the guy who had been in line behind them at the store.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought you were too good to hang out with us.¡± Mei looked genuinely afraid, her eyes searching for an escape as the men closed in on them from both sides of the narrow alley.


    Ranma whispered to her, keeping close. ¡°You know these guys?¡±


    Mei nodded sharply. ¡°We¡¯ve had to throw them out of the bar more than a few times.¡±


    The man in front of them cracked his knuckles, drawing closer. ¡°So, how about that kiss now?¡± Oh. So they were those kinds of guys, Ranma realized. This was gonna be fun.


    ¡°Please, just leave us alone,¡± Mei pleaded.


    The two men approaching them from behind advanced. Ranma¡¯s eyes scoured the alley, searching for any advantage she could find. She spotted something behind a nearby dumpster, and handed Mei the paper bag of pineapples. ¡°Hang onto this for me a sec.¡±


    Mei watched in terror as Ranma created a few meters of separation between them. She leaned with one hand on the lid of a nearby blue dumpster and reached down to the ground, picking up an old broom that someone from the apartments upstairs must have discarded. ¡°Look, guys, we¡¯ve got somewhere to be, okay?¡± She closed the distance between herself and Mei, broom in hand.


    The man in the blue hoodie snickered. ¡°Oh, Mei, you brought us another girl so we didn¡¯t all have to share. That was sweet of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ranma thought. ¡°Now, it¡¯s on.¡± Stepping on the head of the broom, she twisted a few times until the plastic collar holding the bristles dropped to the asphalt. ¡°Mei? You might wanna go over there by that fire escape for a minute.¡±


    Mei shook her head. ¡°We should stay together.¡± Hana had entrusted her with their new ward, and while she knew she had no means to protect the younger girl, Mei felt an obligation to try.


    Ranma gave her a small but forceful shove, soliciting a little yelp from the blue-haired woman. Mei stumbled forward and turned just in time to see the broken little girl they¡¯d taken in just two days before transform before her eyes somehow into something fierce and unyielding.


    The lithe redhead lifted the broom handle over her head, whirling it artfully around her body before locking it into her hands in a ninjutsu forward ready stance. The whoosh noises her makeshift bo staff made as it sliced through the air echoed between the tall buildings. ¡°Well, come on then,¡± she taunted.


    The men cackled dismissively. ¡°Oooh, she must be a cheerleader. Look at how pretty she can twirl a stick,¡± a wiry punk in a gray shirt said before charging at Ranma in a dead run.


    Ranma locked her wrists to fortify her grip on her weapon. Don¡¯t get too close, she thought. Don¡¯t get hit. Only gonna get one shot at this. As soon as her first assailant got within range of the broomstick, Ranma advanced. She bent low, whirling the wooden stick over her back to gain momentum before targeting the man¡¯s knees. The strike cost him his balance and dropped him onto his back. Before she could follow up her strike, the man from the front of the alley lunged at her from behind. She jabbed the stick straight backward, striking his ribs and pushing him back. It was imperative that she kept them at a distance; she knew her weapon would do her no good in close quarters and if she started taking hits with the fragility of her body, this fight would be over quickly.


    Mei huddled behind a pile of plastic soda pallets as she watched the battle unfold. Ranma ran at the most distant opponent, jabbing her stick into the ground hard enough to crack the asphalt. Carrying her forward momentum using the pole, she propelled herself at her adversary, landing a kick with her left foot and then another with her right to the attacker¡¯s jaw. She pushed downward on the stick, vaulting herself higher into the air.


    As she descended, she turned her body to face the first guy, who had just gotten back to his feet. Whipping her staff forward, she slashed at his cheek. He shrugged off the glancing blow and charged her, but she dropped to her back with a yelp as her feet hit the ground, holding her staff perpendicular to her body and locking her elbows. She planted her left foot square in the man¡¯s chest, using his momentum to launch him over the staff and behind her with a well-timed judo throw. The gravel of the alley felt like sandpaper against her skin even through the fabric of her blouse, but at least she didn¡¯t get hit. Her opponent careened into the first guy she¡¯d kicked, and the two of them went down in a tangle of arms and legs.


    While Ranma had been fighting off two of the men, she had lost track of the third. He approached Mei¡¯s hiding place menacingly. ¡°Come out, come out¡­¡± He burst around the corner, and Mei screeched, holding up her shopping bag to her face in some last-ditch attempt at a defense.


    Ranma, now back to her feet, whirled. Damn, she thought. Missed one. ¡°Hey, jerk! Pick on somebody your own size! Hyaah!¡±


    The leering assailant turned to face the sound just in time to make contact with the threaded end of Ranma¡¯s broomstick, which she had hurled like a javelin from some twenty feet away. From the sickening crunch it made on impact, Ranma knew his nose was broken, and he went down in a heap. The rattle of wood on concrete echoed through the alley as the stick hit the wall, but Ranma popped it up with her toe and caught it with a flourish.


    ¡°To hell with this, man!¡± The two men she¡¯d previously dispatched had finally helped each other to their feet, and they had apparently had enough of this particular misadventure. They turned and ran back the way they came down the alley.


    The ringleader, the guy with the broken nose, lay on his back, his hands looking for purchase on the wall to help himself up. Mei cowered a few meters away. Ranma rushed forward and snapped at the thug¡¯s wrist with her stick, disengaging it from the wall. She took a step forward, ice and fire in her eyes, and placed her right foot on the brute¡¯s throat. She pushed her leg forward ever so slightly, allowing him to breathe but applying pressure to the bottom of his chin. ¡°Now, I think you owe my friend an apology, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He grabbed wildly at Ranma¡¯s ankle, but she drove the end of her makeshift staff forcefully downward into the back of his hand, pinning it to the asphalt. He knew he was beat. ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯m sorry,¡± he coughed, his voice soured by the change in airflow through his crushed nasal cavity and the pressure on his airway.


    ¡°There, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± She lifted her foot from his neck, placing herself between the man and Mei before he could stand. ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡± He scrambled to his feet and took off running after his fellow delinquents, the first few steps taken on his hands and knees.


    When all three had vanished from sight, Ranma tossed the stick aside and turned to Mei. ¡°Hey, are you okay?


    Mei shook her head in disbelief. ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    Ranma waved off the rest of her sentence. ¡°Well, okay, maybe I did have some hobbies growing up.¡± She put her arm around Mei¡¯s back, leading her out of the corner.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± Mei stammered. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    The redhead waved her off. ¡°Nah, those guys were nothin¡¯.¡± Ranma took the bags from her in her left arm, keeping her right around Mei¡¯s back supportively. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back.¡± Ranma sighed to herself as they walked. She had really hoped not to introduce this side of herself to her benefactors, at least not yet, but under the circumstances there hadn¡¯t really been a choice.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mei whispered.


    Ranma shook her head. ¡°Please. After everything you guys have done for me? Don¡¯t mention it.¡± With that, Ranma pulled the bar¡¯s front door open with her foot, holding it with her backside to allow Mei to enter.

 9. Aftermath

    Hana and Izumi fretted over Mei behind the bar, checking her over, hugging her, and trying to calm her down. She was obviously pretty shaken up over the ordeal in the alleyway. Ranma, however, leaned against the wall next to the front door, her mind racing through what repercussions could come from letting the genie that was her former life out of its bottle around them, even if only a little. She tried not to watch them huddle around Mei, as it only reminded her that she didn¡¯t have anyone left to care if she were hurt. The fact that Mei kept gesturing to her was making her nervous, too.


    She stood, walking to the back of the bar and dropping a coin in the Pac-Man machine. Perhaps it would calm her thoughts. Sure enough, the top ten slots for high scores all bore the initials MEI. Ranma doubted she¡¯d dislodge any of them, but what the hell. The machine fired up with its little chime, and soon the waka-waka-waka noises began to drown out Ranma¡¯s thoughts. It didn¡¯t last long, though, because all three of her lives were lost in a matter of seconds. She sighed, turning away from the machine. When she did, Yui was standing behind her waiting to finish.


    Yui smiled tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you fight better than you eat ghosts.¡±


    Defensively, Ranma snapped back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, but it¡¯s no big deal. Some guys got a little sassy, I hit ¡®em with a stick, they took off.¡±


    Hana came up quickly from behind Yui and rushed toward Ranma. Adrenaline still pumping, Ranma fought her instinct to drop into a defensive stance. She half-expected to be tossed out on the curb for being a fake girl or something. Hana reached her, wrapping her arms around Ranma¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Are you alright, Ranko? You¡¯re not hurt?¡± She remembered the teen¡¯s black eye from a few days before, concerned she might have sustained further injury.


    Before Ranma could react, Hana extended her arms and locked her elbows, still holding her by the shoulders but now with a foot or so between them. She began to look Ranma over, physically turning her body this way and that exactly as she had done with Mei. She brushed away some loose gravel that remained on the back of Ranma¡¯s shirt.


    Satisfied that her newest ward was undamaged, Hana pulled her into another hug. Ranma¡¯s muscles tightened again, instinctively preparing to break free. Most of the hugs she had experienced in the last few years had involved people trying to grope her. Hana spoke gently, still holding her. ¡°Thank you so much for looking out for Mei.¡±


    Not even her own father or had ever shown that much concern when she¡¯d been in a fight. Of course, that might not have been because he didn¡¯t care, but because he knew how good she was. Well, before, anyway. Akane had sometimes freaked out, but usually only when she thought Ranma might be beaten enough to actually be dead. Even then, it was only in the handful of cases where Akane hadn¡¯t been the one who¡¯d hit her in the first place.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hana held her until she felt Ranma¡¯s body begin to relax. At last, she spoke tentatively. ¡°So¡­ so I¡¯m not in trouble, then?¡±


    Hana scoffed incredulously. ¡°Ranko, honey, why would you think you were in trouble? You protected yourself and Mei from gods know what out there. I¡¯m proud of you, and truth be told, pretty damn impressed. I¡¯ve seen the guys you fought in here before, and the smallest of them is twice your size.¡±


    Ranma gulped slowly. She knew that fighting those guys had been an injury risk given her condition, but she hadn¡¯t considered the other part of what Hana said. Ranma¡¯s only instinct in the alley was to protect Mei. She hadn¡¯t even considered that whatever they had planned to do to Mei, they probably would have done to her as well. The fight ended almost an hour ago, and only now did she realize that the threat to herself had been far greater than the pain the Cat¡¯s Tongue would have forced her to endure. She was just as vulnerable now, and just as likely to have guys thinking they had power over her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her mind scrambled for words, but there was too much confusion and too many mental alarms to focus. She looked up, making eye contact with Hana for the first time since the fight. ¡°I¡¯m good, ma¡¯am, honest.¡± She managed a small smile, even though honest was the last thing she felt as it pertained to her benefactor.


    Yui sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you had to deal with that. We don¡¯t get too much trouble around here, but the bar business does invite the occasional asshole, especially when the bar¡¯s run by all women.¡±


    Ranma shook her head dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    Yui smirked. ¡°I guess we have a bouncer now, huh?¡±


    Ranma shook her head. ¡°Oh. Come on, I¡¯m not that good. Seriously, those guys were pushovers.¡± The last thing she wanted was for martial arts to define her existence again.


    Yui looked down at her proudly. ¡°Seriously, Ranko, where did you learn to fight like that? Taking on three guys at once? And at your age?¡±


    Ranma wondered whether she meant the age she had given in her interview, or if Hana had told her the truth. ¡°I, ah¡­ well, my pop, he was big into martial arts. I guess I picked up a few things.¡± She could have beaten her father into next week while half-asleep and drunk, but that minor detail didn¡¯t seem particularly useful at the time.


    Yui smirked. ¡°Well, if you ask me, you¡¯re a badass, kiddo.¡±


    Ranma blushed. ¡°Okay, maybe a little. So you guys don¡¯t have to worry about me, okay? Just make sure Mei¡¯s good. She didn¡¯t get hit, but she was pretty freaked out.¡±


    Hana shushed her. ¡°You are both worth looking after, Ranko. You deserve people caring about you, too.¡±


    Yui grinned, giving the shorter girl a soft play-punch on her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s what family does, yeah?¡±


    Ranma looked up, incredulously. ¡°F- family?¡± In her experience, the punching thing was more of the family pastime.


    It wasn¡¯t Yui¡¯s voice that answered, but Mei¡¯s, having collected herself and now standing in the entryway leading from the gaming alcove to the main bar. ¡°You heard her, little sister.¡±

 10. Jagged

    The door rattled shut as Mei and Izumi exited, leaving Yui and Ranma alone in the empty bar. It had been a long night, but a decent one. A few guys in nice suits had come in from some business event and spent entirely too much money. Yui popped open a bottle of draft beer with a bottle opener dangling from her belt, straddling a stool and sitting down. She was wearing a bright yellow long-sleeved men¡¯s dress shirt, unbuttoned enough to show a white camisole underneath, and black slacks. ¡°Ugh. This is what I get for wearing heels to tend bar.¡± She kicked her yellow shoes off, sighing with relief. ¡°C¡¯mere, Ran-chan. Take a load off.¡±


    Ranma put down her broom, smiling wistfully. It was nice to hear Ukyo¡¯s old pet name for her, even if it was from someone else. She wondered, just for a moment, whether Ukyo might be the only one back in Nerima who would have understood the direction her life had taken. She strode over to the table, slumping gently onto the stool to the left of Yui, careful to account for the black skirt she was wearing.


    Yui stood on the footrest, leaning over the bar to grab the soda gun, pouring Ranma a drink and sliding it over to her like a beer in a wild west saloon. ¡°Cheers.¡± She held up her beer, and Ranma clinked her glass against it. ¡°Cheers!¡± She was grateful for some company. She was beyond appreciative for a place to stay, but when Hana and the girls went home for the night, it got a little lonely sometimes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really been impressing Hana, you know.¡±


    Ranma blushed a bit demurely, her voice deflecting the praise. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m so talented I can fill ice bins and work a broom.¡±


    Yui shook her head. ¡°Not that, blockhead. Everything else. The way you¡¯ve fit in here. The way you helped Mei.¡± She looked down at her bottle, swirling its contents a little. ¡°You haven¡¯t talked a lot about what things were like for you before you came here, but we can tell it wasn¡¯t easy. You¡¯re a tough cookie, kiddo. But it¡¯s important to me that you know you don¡¯t have to hide it if you don¡¯t want to. Me, Hana, all of us are here to listen if you want.¡±


    Ranma nodded slowly, using another draught of her soda to buy herself time to decide how to answer. ¡°I appreciate that, Yui. I do. I just¡­ some of it I doubt anyone could understand.¡± You might have heard it all, Ranma thought, but I bet the idea of Jusenkyo would still curl your hair.


    Yui sighed quietly, motioning to Ranma¡¯s arm with her beer bottle. ¡°If I had to wager a guess, I¡¯d say that scar on your wrist figures into the story somewhere.¡±


    Ranma set her glass down on the lacquered bartop and covered her left wrist with her right hand, looking down a little shamefully. ¡°Yeah, I guess it does.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°I might understand more than you think, Ranko.¡±


    The redhead shook her head, her wavy hair prickling against the last remnants of her black eye. ¡°I strongly doubt it.¡±


    Yui tilted her bottle back, draining the rest of it into her mouth before flicking the empty bottle over the bar into a waiting trash can, hoping it would provide a little extra bravery for what would come next. ¡°Let me show you something.¡± Her voice had lost a little bit of her trademark swagger. She reached to her left wrist with her right hand, unbuttoning the cuff of her sleeve. She then did the same with her left hand, and rolled up both her sleeves to the elbow. Along the underside of both her arms, from the wrist about halfway up her forearm, were long, angry, jagged scars.


    Ranma tried not to, but a small gasp escaped her anyway. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±


    Yui sighed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing something not too different from what happened to you.¡± She looked off into the distance. ¡°My dad was a senior manager at some fancy trading corporation downtown. He made good money, and our family did well. Our family spent a lot of time with the family of one of his fellow managers, the Shirikawas. I got to be really close with their daughter, Kimiko.¡± She bit her bottom lip as the name escaped it.


    ¡°One night, when I was seventeen, our four parents went out to a play, and Kimiko and I stayed home.¡± She sniffled a little bit, her voice becoming more distant with each word. ¡°My mother forgot the theater tickets, and they came home early, and found Kimiko and I¡­ together¡­ on the couch. My father was furious - all this talk about dishonoring the family, how it would ruin his career. So much screaming. Kimi ran home. My father said he couldn¡¯t tolerate a¡­ a freak like me in his house. He threw me out of the house that night, with only what I could carry.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s face was ashen as she heard the story. She started to respond, but saw Yui inhale to continue speaking, and yielded.


    ¡°I walked for maybe three, four hours, and I didn¡¯t have any idea where to go. I thought maybe Kimi¡¯s parents would be more understanding, and maybe they¡¯d let me crash there for a few days until I figured out what to do.¡± She fidgeted with a coaster in her fingers, so as not to make eye contact with her companion.


    ¡°I called her house from a payphone, and her father answered. He said he¡¯d just gotten off the phone with my father, and he knew everything. I begged forgiveness, but he told me he would put Kimi on the phone to say goodbye, because she¡¯d never be allowed to see me again.¡± She shivered a little, a tear starting to slice through her foundation. ¡°He¡­ he went to her room to get her, and¡­¡± She relented, letting herself start to cry. It wasn¡¯t a desperate sob, but the sort of quiet sadness that comes from a wound that had started, but not yet finished, healing. ¡°He found her on the floor next to an empty bottle of her mother¡¯s sleeping pills.¡±


    Ranma gasped. ¡°Oh, Yui¡­¡±


    ¡°I killed her, Ranko. I loved her, and I killed her as surely as if I¡¯d shot her. And I¡­ I couldn¡¯t live with it. I found a broken bottle in the alley right back there, and¡­¡± She held up her wrists to finish the sentence her words could not. ¡°I should have died with her that night.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Ranma patted her arm reassuringly. ¡°But Hana found you?¡±


    Yui shook her head, trying to stop crying. ¡°Ayako. She wrapped my arms with her scarf until the paramedics came. She saved my life. They called my parents from the hospital, and they said they didn¡¯t know me. They didn¡¯t care what happened to me, or to Kimi. But Ayako stayed with me, and she and Hana brought me here when I got discharged.¡±


    Ranma was aghast. What could she possibly say to something like that? Worse, did Yui think that she had inflicted the scar on her wrist on herself? That she¡¯d tried to kill herself? She supposed, in a sense, something of her did die that day.


    She reached across from her, putting her arms around Yui¡¯s shoulders as best she could without falling off the stool. ¡°Yui, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Yui shuddered a little bit in Ranma¡¯s arms, beginning to re-button her sleeves. ¡°Anyway.¡± She spoke matter-of-factly, trying to force a clinical distance from her pain to regain her composure. ¡°We all bear the scars of the worst days of our lives,¡± she said as she smoothed out her cuffs, ¡°but we don¡¯t have to let them define us.¡± She nodded resolutely, trying to talk herself back out of the dark place she had allowed herself to visit. She reached over the bar, getting herself another beer and popping it open with the tool on her belt. ¡°Alright, your turn.¡±


    Ranma rocked back on the stool. How could she possibly follow that, especially when most of what she¡¯d been through, she couldn¡¯t say? She might not hold it against Ranma, but she doubted Yui would believe anything about Jusenkyo. She could prove it, but the catharsis she¡¯d get from sharing that experience wasn¡¯t worth the agony of taking her male form again.


    ¡°Yui, I wish I could tell you everything. Some of it¡­ I just can¡¯t right now. Maybe someday, but right now it¡¯s too soon. But I¡¯ll tell you what I can.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no pressure, Ranko. Say whatever you want. Saying nothing is okay too. I just wanted you to know I understand.¡±


    Ranma took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Time for some really interesting tap dancing. She didn¡¯t want to lie to them any more, but she also wasn¡¯t ready to let the cat, or its tongue, fully out of the bag just yet. She wasn¡¯t sure she ever wanted them to know her real name, or the circumstances that brought this redheaded girl into existence.


    ¡°So, jeez, where do I start? Well, I told you that my pop had me in an arranged marriage to his friend¡¯s kid. It turns out, he¡¯d actually promised me to more than one person. So they all were fighting over who got to have me, and nobody stopped to listen to what I wanted. Every time one of them would do something shady, the others would blame me, and so I was constantly getting in trouble for stuff, and getting jumped on my way to school, and getting groped and kissed by random guys. I was just trying to figure out what I was supposed to do with myself, ya know? I couldn¡¯t really have friends, ¡®cause everybody I could hang out with either wanted to kick my ass for not picking their favorite person to marry, or to kick my ass because they wanted to date somebody I was promised to.¡±


    Yui placed her hand on Ranma¡¯s comfortingly, letting her continue.


    ¡°Well, one of the other families I was promised to was big into this weird Chinese law thing where it was bad for their honor if I turned them down. And¡­¡± She swallowed her saliva, trying to find a way to say this that could keep both its vagueness and her composure intact. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t pick them; I didn¡¯t pick anybody. But that wasn¡¯t enough for them and¡­ they hurt me. Bad. To punish me.¡± Discussing all of this was getting really hard without names or genders, but she continued. ¡°And it¡­ it broke something in me, something that can¡¯t ever be fixed. After that, none of them wanted me anymore. Even my father was done with me because he couldn¡¯t sell me off for anything else, and because I couldn¡¯t carry on his precious legacy. I was damaged goods. My father and I were still staying with his friend¡¯s family, and so I was under the same roof with the person I was supposed to marry when we weren¡¯t gonna get married anymore. Plus, they let their martial arts teacher stay there sometimes, and he¡­¡± She shuddered. ¡°Let¡¯s just say fighting isn¡¯t the only way he likes to put his hands on girls.¡± Yui cringed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay there and feel like the only one who wanted me there was an ancient lecher, and being a freeloader when I couldn¡¯t keep up my end of the deal, so I left. Almost no money, no plan, two changes of clothes, like an idiot, in the middle of the night. I got as far as the city, and I ran out of money. Was sleeping rough for six or seven weeks ¨C I honestly lost count ¨C applying for jobs and not having much luck, and then I found this place.¡±


    Yui sighed. Poor thing. Ranko hadn¡¯t said it, but she could read between the lines. One of these jerks got jealous, and injured her in such a way that she couldn¡¯t have children anymore. Then her father wouldn¡¯t have his line continued, and all of her suitors gave up on her. And then she must have tried to take her own life, like she had. Hence the scar. She hadn¡¯t said that part either, but Yui was pretty confident with her analysis. She wished Ranko¡¯s father would walk into the bar right now. She might not be half the fighter Ranko was, but she¡¯d pummel that bastard¡¯s face in with a baseball bat if she could.


    Yui squeezed Ranma¡¯s hand tightly in her own. ¡°We¡¯re glad you did find us, Ranko. So glad. I can¡¯t fathom why anybody wouldn¡¯t want you, but I know we do. Look at me. Listen to me. You are wanted. You have worth. You have people that care about you.¡±


    Ranma scoffed and turned her eyes to the back wall of the bar, blushing dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t know about all th..¡±


    Yui released her hand, instead taking Ranma¡¯s chin firmly in her hand and physically turning her head until she made eye contact. ¡°Say it.¡±


    The redhead blinked in surprise. ¡°Say what?¡±


    Yui repeated, more firmly, still holding her chin locked forward. She was determined that her young protege would internalize this. She would see to it that Ranko would learn from her misfortunes. ¡°You are wanted. You have worth. You have people who care about you.¡±


    Ranma blushed, finding this exercise a little silly. ¡°Okay. Yeah. I know.¡±


    Yui shook her head. ¡°Say it, Ranko. Out loud. You need to hear yourself say it. Saying it to me now makes it so much easier to say it to yourself, on the days when everything else in the world is lying to you. Say it.¡±


    Ranma¡¯s eyes widened. Man, she was serious about this. She lowered her eyes, a little embarrassed to be participating in this ritual. ¡°I¡­ I am wanted?¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°Yes you are. What else?¡±


    Ranma¡¯s tentative, mouselike voice struggled with the next bit. ¡°I have¡­ worth?¡±


    Yui nodded again, reassuringly. ¡°Damn right you do. And what else?¡±


    Now, and only now, could Ranma raise her eyes to meet Yui¡¯s. ¡°I have people that care about me.¡±


    Yui pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare forget it, Ranko. Not ever.¡±

 11. Chrysalis

    Ranma spun her empty serving tray in her hands, a song in her heart. Hana and the girls had fawned over her so much since the fight, and she couldn¡¯t remember a time where she had felt so accepted for who she was. She admitted to herself that they didn¡¯t know a good portion of who she was, and those would be some awkward conversations, but for now, she was enjoying feeling like she belonged. She¡¯d even felt comfortable enough in her own skin to brave the lavender sundress she found in her closet, and not entirely because everything other than dresses was in the laundry. She hadn¡¯t re-braided her hair since Izumi undid it, and while it had been a bit annoying during the fight, she was enjoying the absence of the ever-present headache from her hair being pulled tight at the scalp. She flushed visibly whenever she thought about it, but she almost - almost - felt cute.


    ¡°Oi, Ranko! Table six!¡±


    Ranma scooted over to the bar, picking up three yellowish cocktails and a basket of fried shrimp, smiling brightly at Yui as she did. Yui was grinning too; it was so good to see the poor kid smile. After their conversation the night before, she knew why smiles had been rare on her. She had come off as something of a tomboy since she¡¯d been there, but she guessed she might not feel especially womanly after what she had presumed happened to Ranko, either. Tonight, though, there was an undeniable radiance about her.


    It was Izumi¡¯s night off, so Ranma was managing table service on her own, with the occasional assist from Hana. She was holding up fairly well, and even for a fairly slow Thursday night, they were serving drinks at a pretty good clip. They had karaoke going on at the tiny corner stage, and while most of it was pretty bad, the guests were having a good time owing to a steady flow of liquid courage. That meant a steady flow of income to the bar and she was glad for it. She picked up the pen she¡¯d left for the last table to sign their credit card receipt, slipping it into her pocket. She was also glad that the dress she was wearing had pockets. She didn¡¯t understand why more girls didn¡¯t want dresses with pockets; they were so convenient!


    Noticing a lull in the needs of her guests, Ranma started piling dirty glasses into the dishwasher. On the stage, a heavyset man in business attire finished his butchering of a Madonna song and sat back at his table to a smattering of polite applause. A trio of young women in matching dresses - a bachelorette party, they¡¯d told Ranma - went on stage together and selected a popular Japanese pop song.


    Ranma started the dishwasher, doing a quick scan of her tables to see if anyone seemed to need anything, and headed to the back room to see if Hana had any tasks for her. She found Hana in her office, looking over some paperwork. She seemed kind of worried, and very busy, so Ranma thought it best to leave her to her work. She poured herself a cup of soda, leaning against the wall for a quick moment. She could feel the wall vibrating slightly with the bass from the sound system in the front, and then felt it cease when the song ended.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?!¡± she heard Mei call out to the crowd on the microphone. ¡°Come on, somebody¡¯s gotta be brave enough to come up here and sing for us!¡± It was getting late, and the patrons remaining in the bar had probably all had far too much to drink to carry a tune.


    Mei popped her head into the back room. ¡°Hey Ranko, can you come here and help me with something?¡±


    Ranma called back with a ¡°Sure thing!¡± and finished her soda, walking to the front. As soon as she appeared behind the bar, Mei turned to her with a smile. ¡°Whatcha need, Mei?¡±


    The blue-haired girl said nothing ¨C she just reached out and handed Ranma a small cylinder. Ranma looked down at her hand and her eyes grew wide. ¡°No. Uh-uh. No way.¡±


    Mei nudged the microphone in Ranma¡¯s hand closer to her. ¡°Come on, I heard you sing the other day. You were great!¡±


    Ranma blushed. ¡°But that was to myself, this is in front of people, who like, paid to be here and stuff.¡±


    Mei grinned. ¡°Sounds to me like it¡¯s your first concert, rock star.¡±


    Ranma shook her head vigorously. ¡°I.. I can¡¯t, I need to take care of my tables.¡±


    With a mischievous grin, Mei picked up Ranma¡¯s serving tray. ¡°I got it.¡± The redhead looked around the room for an excuse - any other excuse - but was running out of ideas fast.


    ¡°Leave her be, Mei,¡± Yui called over from the bar.


    ¡°No, Yui, you don¡¯t understand ¨C I¡¯ve heard her. She¡¯s amazing!¡± Ranma blushed even deeper as Mei spoke, especially once she realized that the crowd was hearing this conversation over the hot mic in her hand.


    Mei pulled Ranma¡¯s wrist up, bringing the steel microphone with it. ¡°What do you think, folks? Who wants to hear Ranko sing?¡± A raucous cry of approval came from the mostly inebriated crowd at the side of the bar closest to the stage; most of the tables at the far side near the front door were still focusing more on their food and conversation.


    Ranma thought she would pass out if any more blood flowed to her face. ¡°I will get you for this, Mei Hotaro,¡± she mock-glowered at her antagonist. However, she did tentatively walk in the direction of the stage, mindful of every pair of eyes on her as she stepped up onto the raised platform. Mei, controlling the karaoke machine from the computer at the corner of the bar, selected the song she¡¯d caught Ranma singing a few days ago.


    Ranma looked up at Mei like a deer in headlights, but Mei just gave her an encouraging smile and mouthed ¡°you got this¡± silently. Yui bounced a bottle of tequila across four cocktail glasses at a six-count each. The intro to the song began to play, and Ranma swallowed hard, grateful she¡¯d just had something to drink to counteract the dry mouth her nerves were trying to create.


    Ranma took a deep breath and closed her eyes. If she couldn¡¯t see them, maybe they couldn¡¯t see her. It was ridiculous, she knew, but it gave her just enough courage to hit the first note. Her voice was tentative and quiet, but she made it through the first line, and then a second, and she started to hear the scrape of chairs on the wooden floor. Half a verse and I¡¯m running them off already, she thought to herself. She opened her eyes to witness the carnage, and what she found instead was that nearly every table in the bar had turned their chairs to face the stage. The conversations at the various tables had largely ceased. She blushed again, shrinking a bit in her stature at the attention. As the first verse ended, the crowd, sensing her apprehension, gave her an encouraging round of applause and cheers, and Ranma couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Well, to hell with it, she thought to herself. I¡¯ve already made as big of an ass of myself as I can up here, I might as well have fun with it. When the lyrics of the second verse began to change color on the karaoke monitor to her left, Ranma again began to sing, this time with her full chest voice. It was a fairly slow ballad, and her voice carried hauntingly over the speakers throughout the bar. Mei had stopped to stand behind the bar and Yui put her bar tools down ¨C neither had any customers who wanted to pay attention to them right then anyway.


    As Ranma crooned the chorus, the saloon doors swung open and Hana emerged, standing in the doorway and leaning on the archway. Her face showed a look of curiosity at first at how quiet the bar had sounded from her office, but once she saw who was on stage, and the rapt attention of her patrons, she smiled proudly at her youngest ward. Mei leaned over to Yui. ¡°I told you she was great,¡± and Yui could only nod in assent. Her eyes were transfixed on the stage.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her voice ramped up for the more powerful final verse of the song, adding a few little runs in some of the longer notes. She was still blushing, but she was also smiling broadly. No one had ever adulated her for anything that hadn¡¯t resulted in anybody getting their asses kicked before. Now this whole room of people, for whom she was good enough for nothing but fetching their onion rings not ten minutes ago, was enchanted by her voice. It felt strange and glorious and liberating and terrifying all at once, and Ranma channeled all of that emotion into belting the final note of the song, a G4 that lasted a full five seconds. When she lowered the microphone, there was a second or two of stunned silence, and then the assembled patrons began to clap.


    And cheer.


    And stand.


    All of them.


    Ranma blushed more furiously than she thought possible, bowing deeply to the crowd in part to hide it. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered into the microphone before placing it back into the little clamp at the top of its stand. Mei and Yui were clapping too, but Hana walked out from behind the bar to meet Ranma as she descended from the stage. Ranma looked up at her with a worried expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I know I shouldn¡¯t have done that while I was working, Mei asked me¡­¡±


    She trailed off as Hana hushed her with a raised hand. ¡°Ranko¡­ honey, that was ¨C you are ¨C incredible.¡± She reached out, pulling her teenage charge into a congratulatory hug. Only now was the crowd starting to finish clapping and return to their food or drinks. Ranma couldn¡¯t hear it, but more than half the conversations at the tables were about what they had just heard.


    Yui grinned at Ranma when Hana released her, hopping up and sitting on the corner of the bar. ¡°You keep that up, Ranko Tendo, and everybody¡¯s going to know your name.¡±


    Ranma gulped. Not only do they not know my name, but you don¡¯t either, she thought to herself, her joy at the adulation fading a bit into shame.


    She didn¡¯t have time to focus on it, though, because Mei tossed her tray back to her like a frisbee. ¡°Your public awaits, Miss Tendo.¡± With a chuckle and a blush, Ranma headed toward the closest table.


    Each table she visited went much the same. There was universally effusive praise for her singing - and her service. The women from the bachelorette party produced a Polaroid camera and asked Ranma to take a picture with them. She squirmed, but Mei walked up behind them and took the camera. ¡°Everybody smile now!¡± Ranma was amazed at how easy she found it to comply.


    Shortly after, last call was announced and the customers began to make their exits. Ranma buzzed around the tables after them, collecting checks and empty glassware. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Yui had said. Everyone will know your name. How could that be, when no one did? She had left the name Ranma Saotome behind a week ago, and ¨C she hoped ¨C all the baggage that came with it. All the fights. All the proposals. All the drama. She didn¡¯t want any of it anymore. She just wanted a chance to live. Finding a way back to her male body was still a dream, but less of a determination, than it had been since she left the Tendo residence. Perhaps it was that time was robbing her of hope, but she wasn¡¯t sure a part of it hadn¡¯t been that she was discovering a happiness and an independence as Ranko that Ranma had not known and might never know. That said, she was living a lie, and she knew it.


    Ranma caught a glimpse of herself in the mirrored wall behind the liquor display while dropping off a load of empty glasses. She stopped to really look at herself. The bruise on her face was gone. Her hair hung in a loose, wavy curl over her right shoulder, still retaining some of the shape of being trained into a braid for years. The dress wasn¡¯t really anything she would have worn before ¡°it¡± happened. It would have looked ridiculous on Ranma Saotome, but somehow, once she stopped forcing herself to think about it as a boy would have, she found that it suited Ranko a lot better. In fact, Ranma wasn¡¯t sure if Akane would recognize her if she walked through the door right then. Just the way she stood was different - her posture was one of poise, and not the perpetual shame of the last few months.


    It was all a lie. It wasn¡¯t real. Nothing about this was real. She wasn¡¯t Ranko, she wasn¡¯t a girl, she was¡­ She shook her head, sighing. Maybe it wasn¡¯t real, but there was a voice inside of her, the one who didn¡¯t care about the dresses as much as she did the hugs and encouragement of friends, that wanted it to be. She wished in that moment, ridiculous as it was, that she could erase her past and make the lies she had told the truth, just so she¡¯d never lose the first real acceptance she¡¯d ever found.


    She made a fist, biting her fingernails into her palm. That day on the mountain played through her mind on repeat. The day her life as she knew it had ended for good. When a relationship with Akane had become impossible, and when she knew would never again take a form other than the one she now inhabited. When she no longer felt that she had a place in Nerima, and when Genma and Soun no longer looked at her with even the shred of pride they had managed before. It was, for all intents and purposes, the day a boy named Ranma Saotome died.


    And if Ranma had died, then whose life was she living now? Not his, for sure - he¡¯d never be caught dead in this dress, on that stage, with these women. And the young woman in the mirror couldn¡¯t think of anything she wanted more. Only the memory of the boy she had once been forbade her from allowing herself to enjoy the life she was building, painfully, brick by brick. She wasn¡¯t riding on any of her old tricks, her fighting skill or any of her old connections. Everything good she had experienced over the last few days was built by the slender, feminine hands that she now called her own, probably forever. This new person had earned the happiness she currently felt with her own charm, her own kindness, her own work ethic and determination. It was hers, and that didn¡¯t feel like a lie. He had been handed martial arts skill and a fiancee (or four), a place to live and everything. Ranma didn¡¯t even do half of his homework on his own, and Nabiki got more than a few new pairs of shoes out of his math classes alone. He owned nothing about his old life. But whatever little this new person had, she owned. It was hers, and it was real, and she deserved it, and she wanted it. She knew now what had to be done.


    ¡°Hana, may I be excused for a few minutes?¡±


    The barkeep nodded. ¡°Of course, Ranko.¡± She could see deep thoughts in the girl¡¯s eyes, and figured the experience on stage had more profoundly impacted her than she had thought. Ranma pushed through the saloon doors, walking up the stairs and popping open the door to the little apartment she¡¯d been borrowing. She picked up the laundry basket, rummaging through it for her black gi pants. When she found them, she slipped her hand into the pocket and pulled out a well-worn men¡¯s leather wallet.


    Her hands shaking, she opened it and pulled her student identification card out. She stared into the eyes of her male self in the little square photograph, sitting on the bed. She looked over the address, the name, the school name, the emergency contact information. None of it matched her life any better than the picture did. It felt like a lifetime ago. Someone else¡¯s lifetime.


    She looked at the blue card in her hand, speaking aloud into the eyes of her former body in the photograph as if they were a Ouija board. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am. I tried. I swear I did.¡± Her eyes welled with tears, but not necessarily sad ones. ¡°I fought this as hard as I could, as long as I could, and I lost everything I ever cared about because of it.¡±


    She stood, slowly and resolutely, making her way to the little gas cooktop and lighting the pilot light under the kettle. She looked again into her own eyes in celluloid, turning the card slightly. When she did, its glossy coating caught a glint from the ceiling light, causing a reflection of her face to appear. ¡°I have carried you as far as I can. Your ghost is drowning us both. I can¡¯t do it anymore. I deserve to live.¡±


    She swallowed hard, a tear rolling down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t get a chance. But I have a chance now, a real one, and just this once, I choose to save myself. I have to.¡± She steeled herself, trying to convince the girl looking back at her in the mirror. ¡°I am wanted, I have worth, and I have people who care about me.¡± She smiled ever so slightly. Yui was right; it did help a little.


    The teakettle whistled, and she picked it up off the burner, placing it on the cold burner next to it. The steam singed her skin, but it didn¡¯t give her the same feeling of shame that it used to.


    She reached her hand forward, letting the corner of the little blue card make contact with the flame from the pilot light, and it started to catch. She dropped it quickly to avoid the agony of a burn, and watched as it began to shrivel and blacken. She sniffled and simultaneous tears of sadness and relief began to flow from her eyes as the last corner of the card vanished into ash.


    As it did, a chime from the alarm clock by the bed indicated the stroke of midnight. She looked back at her mirror, wiped away her tears and smiled at her reflection. ¡°Happy birthday, Ranko.¡±

 12. Debutante

    Ranko cursed under her breath, dumping another pan of charred eggs into the trash alongside the previous three. She was determined to get this right, but it was hard standing close to the cooktop to scramble the eggs when she could stand half a meter away from the flame and still feel like she was burning. Hearing her old doubts trying to claw their way into her mind, Ranko reminded herself that just because she wanted to learn to cook, it wasn¡¯t like she was looking to find a guy to marry her or anything. She didn¡¯t have to feel gross about it anymore. She just didn¡¯t want to be hungry, and that was allowed. She turned off the burner, her eyes lingering on the tiny pile of ash in the drip pan that had been the last remnant of her former life. She was still staring at it when there was a knock at her door.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± She fanned the smell of burnt eggs out the open window. ¡°Come in?¡±


    Izumi entered the room, wearing a brown coat lined with faux leopard fur over a white sweater and a hot pink knee-length skirt. ¡°Good morning, Ranko!¡± She hopped excitedly onto the foot of the still-unmade bed. ¡°Mei told me everything about last night. I¡¯m so sorry I missed it! I hope I¡¯ll get another chance to see you sing! How did it feel?¡±


    Ranko blushed. Her coworker, she was prepared to see first thing in the morning, but her fan club might have to wait until the caffeine kicked in. She¡¯d taken to drinking soda instead of tea in the mornings, as it was freely available downstairs and, as an added bonus, did not feel like lava being poured down her throat to drink.


    She grabbed one of the wooden chairs from around her tiny dining table, carrying it closer to the bed. She started to sit on it backward and straddle it, before remembering that she was wearing a dress and that might not be the best approach. Turning it forward, she sat down. ¡°Hey, Izzi. You¡¯re here early today.¡± She looked at the clock, which still read 8:04 AM. ¡°Very early.¡±


    The older girl laughed. ¡°Trust me, when you have kids, you¡¯ll forget what sleep feels like, too.¡±


    Ranko blushed again - she seemed to be doing that a lot more lately. ¡°Yeeaaah, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves on that one, ¡®kay? Anyway, why did you come in so early today? Your shift doesn¡¯t start until two usually.¡±


    Izumi waved her off. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s just good to get out of the house and let Kaito and Hoshi have some boy time. And, more importantly, let me have some not-listening-to-children''s-music time. I swear to the gods, if I ever hear about that damned itsy bitsy spider one more time¡­¡±


    Ranko giggled and rolled her eyes. ¡°Now that is a karaoke event I¡¯d pay to see.¡±


    The brunette shook her head. ¡°Not in a million years. But you ¨C our very own pop idol? Who knew?¡±


    More of that damned blushing again. ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away. I impressed thirty drunks and half of them probably were just hoping I¡¯d take my top off. And I¡¯m still gonna kill Mei for putting me up to that, by the way, so if you have anything you¡¯d like to say to her first¡­¡±


    Izumi grinned, throwing a pillow at the younger girl. ¡°Admit it, you had the time of your life up there, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ranko swore, she didn¡¯t understand why girls needed makeup for their cheeks if all they ever did was blush. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she did give a guilty nod and that sent Izumi giggling again.


    When her laughing subsided, she looked Ranko over a bit. She was wearing a white short-sleeved dress with a rosette at the base of the neckline, a mid-calf length skirt, and an embroidered pattern of white roses throughout. It had a white satin sash around the waist, tied in a bow at the back. Ranko would have taken it off; she thought that might be a little much, but it was sewn to the dress. Izumi knew the outfit well; it was hers. ¡°I gotta say, you clean up good, kid.¡±


    Ranko hid her face a little bit. ¡°I swear, if you don¡¯t stop making me blush I¡¯m gonna black out from lack of blood to my, everything that isn¡¯t my face!¡± If she was going to spend the rest of her life as a girl, though, she was at least glad she was a pretty one. It opened a lot of doors for girls, she had learned.


    ¡°One sec.¡± Izumi got up and bounced into the bathroom, opening one of the drawers. She returned with a small white object in her hand. ¡°Here.¡± She brushed her hand forward into Ranko¡¯s hair, pushing it out of her face, and pinning it back over her ear with a white lace bow on a banana clip. She wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about putting bows in her hair, but she had to admit it was nice to have it out of her face and at the same time, not in the braid that tugged eternally on her sensitive scalp. She craned her neck over Izumi to look into the mirror on the back of the closet door, and she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that she did look kind of cute. Harder still for her was acknowledging that not only was she cute, but she didn¡¯t entirely hate it.


    ¡°Get your shoes and come downstairs with me.¡±


    Ranko nodded, happy to oblige. She¡¯d kind of left her room in a state of disarray last night after her epiphany, and was kind of embarrassed. She bounded down the stairs after Izumi, and was surprised to be greeted in the bar kitchen by Hana. ¡°Man, does nobody sleep on Fridays around here? Good morning, Hana.¡±


    The bar¡¯s matriarch waved. ¡°Morning, Ranko. You look nice.¡±


    Ranko smiled, managing not to blush for a change. ¡°Thank you. Apparently I have a second job as Izzi¡¯s personal dress-up model.¡±


    Izumi laughed, affecting a posh accent. ¡°And you¡¯re fahhhbulous, dahhling. Simply smashing.¡±


    Ranko looked around, seeing that Hana already had a fair amount of prep work done, but it didn¡¯t seem to match the types of food and such that they normally served. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bite, what¡¯s going on with all this?¡±


    Izumi gestured to the trays. ¡°Somebody booked the whole place for a private party tonight. Some super-important brat or something.¡±


    Ranko nodded, picking up an black apron from a hook on the wall. She didn¡¯t normally wear them, but she was wearing all white, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt Izumi¡¯s dress. ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    Hana set her whisk down, walking over to her and snatching the apron from her hands before she could put it on. ¡°You can do absolutely nothing. It¡¯s your night off.¡±


    Ranko hadn¡¯t seen a schedule; she kind of assumed that she would work every night so long as she was getting free room and board. ¡°Are you sure? There looks like so much work to do. I¡¯m happy to pitch in. Come on, Izzi, let¡¯s give her a hand.¡±


    Izumi smirked, shaking her head and crossing her legs, having taken up a spot on a steel stool in the corner. ¡°Sorry, no can do. It¡¯s my day off, too.¡±


    Ranko looked at her incredulously. After everything Hana had done for her, she wouldn¡¯t pitch in and help? ¡°If you¡¯re not scheduled to work, what are you doing here? And at the butt-crack of dawn, no less?¡±


    Izumi grinned at Hana. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her.¡± She didn¡¯t look up from her stirring.


    ¡°I did not,¡± Izzi replied.


    Ranko looked between them, confused. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re making me nervous now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been given an important mission, one that I am uniquely qualified to handle.¡± She took Ranko¡¯s hand. ¡°I am under orders to get you the hell out of this bar for a few hours and show you a good time. You haven¡¯t seen outside these doors in days.¡±


    Ranko laughed a bit. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I totally took the trash out on Wednesday.¡± She turned to Hana. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need help? I really don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Hana waved her off. ¡°Mei and Yui will be here any minute. I¡¯ll be fine. Get upstairs and get your stuff. Now.¡±


    Ranko stepped back, putting her hands up. ¡°Okay, okay, I surrender.¡± She grinned. ¡°Be right back.¡± She darted upstairs, grabbing her wallet. She looked at it with some measure of disdain - it was quite obvious that it wasn¡¯t the sort of thing a girl would carry, and she couldn¡¯t exactly hide it; this dress did not sport the miraculous pockets of the one she wore the day before. Not knowing what else to do, she pulled a few bills from her wallet and rolled them up, palming them in her hand and heading downstairs.


    Izumi held the back door out of the kitchen open as soon as she appeared, grabbing Ranko by the hand. ¡°Come on, you.¡±


    A few minutes later, they found themselves seated next to each other on a train into the shopping district. ¡°So, listen, Ranko,¡± her companion began, ¡°If you can think of anything fun you¡¯d like to do, let me know. Besides that, is there anything you need? I know you kinda¡­¡± She looked around the train, not wanting to embarrass her friend and new surrogate sister. ¡°... packed light.¡±


    Ranko nodded, appreciating her discretion. The reality was, she knew there were things she needed, but she had no idea how to shop for them, and there was no way she could reasonably bring it up without looking like she had no idea how to be a girl.


    ¡°Hey, is your hand okay? You¡¯ve had it in a fist since we got on the train.¡±


    Ranko blushed a bit. ¡°Yeah, just didn¡¯t have any pockets, so¡­¡± Izumi shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Okay. First order of business, then. We need to get you a bag. Fortunately for you, you are in the presence of a grand master black belt shopper.¡± Izumi made a little mocking gesture like she was taking a karate pose, and though Ranko was a bit embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her form was terrible.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Well, Izzi, how¡¯s about we leave the shopping to you, and the martial arts to me?¡±


    The older girl shook her head. ¡°Better idea. Let¡¯s teach each other.¡±


    The doors of the train hissed open, and Izumi stood. ¡°C¡¯mon, Ran-chan. First stop.¡± Ranko stood and followed, having really no earthly idea what she had gotten herself into by agreeing to go on this trip. She was concerned about spending a day shopping; she had made some money over the last week, but not nearly enough that she could afford to be frivolous.


    ¡°So, this is a good place to start.¡± Izzi curved into a small shop containing hundreds of little white cylindrical podiums, each displaying some different sort of purse or bag, with little spotlights highlighting each one. Ranko looked around in disbelief. Do girls actually need so many of these things?


    ¡°Do you see anything you like?¡±


    Ranko looked around, and really hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what to think. She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly the poster child for cute. Do you have any advice?¡±


    Izumi looked her over head to toe. ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t think you can pull off cute, there¡¯s no hope for any of us.¡± Ranko¡¯s face caught fire, and she looked down at her feet demurely. It only enhanced the effect in Izumi¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a purse at all right now?¡±


    Izumi¡¯s shopping protege shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­ um, it got stolen.¡± A lie, but beat the hell out of saying she¡¯d only been a girl for eight months and hadn¡¯t really thought about it.


    Izumi nodded. ¡°Okay. In that case, we¡¯re not looking for something specialized to match an outfit perfectly or anything, but something a little more neutral that can go with everything. So we¡¯re looking mostly for black, white, gray or tan. That eliminates about half the store. Making progress! Now, you don¡¯t have a ton of stuff to carry; eventually you might need a decent-sized bag like this one for makeup and stuff, but for right now we¡¯re looking for keys, wallet, ID, stuff like that. So we don¡¯t need anything huge. We¡¯re not going formal gowns, so clutches are out; we want something with backpack straps or a shoulder strap.¡± Ranko watched her work; this was like a science to Izumi. It was honestly kind of impressive.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s going to be a daily driver, we probably want to nix white; it¡¯ll show a lot of scuffs if you carry it all the time. Something darker will look good longer with repeated use. So, I think we¡¯re looking black or dark gray, small sized, shoulder straps or backpack straps. There can¡¯t be too many of those. Let¡¯s start looking!¡±


    Izumi scurried off to her left. Ranko was tempted to follow, but clearly the expectation was that she could hold her own, so she decided to try. Walking by several dozen options that Izumi¡¯s criteria had eliminated, she picked up a pewter-colored shoulder bag. It was large enough to maybe carry two or three of her wallet back at the bar, though she suspected it would be getting retired. The strap was a silver-colored metal chain. She picked it up, not sure at all what to do next. Izumi was on the entirely opposite side of the store right now, blazing through the displays like a bargain-seeking missile, so Ranko decided to keep looking.


    The next bag she picked up was a black leather bag that was taller than it was wide, with a long shoulder strap designed to be worn cross-body. It had a flap that opened from the top and buckled in the front with a silver clasp that was shaped like a rose. A border of white flowers lined the edge of the flap on three sides. It looked like it could hold perhaps a small hardcover book. Ranko picked it up, looking at it with the sort of mystified expression that one would expect had they just found an alien.


    ¡°Now that is cute!¡±


    Ranko looked up from her examination as Izumi closed on her.


    ¡°Open it up?¡±


    Ranko complied, though she had no idea what would constitute good or bad once she saw it.


    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s got lots of little pockets inside. That¡¯s great if you aren¡¯t going to carry a separate wallet and everything, and you can still keep things organized. But it¡¯s got a big enough central compartment that you can carry something of decent size if you needed to.¡± Izumi grabbed the little yellow tag dangling from the strap. ¡°And it¡¯s on sale, too. You¡¯re better at this than you let on!¡± Ranko chuckled nervously. She hadn¡¯t seen the price tag, but she already dreaded it.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nice, I think.¡± It wasn¡¯t over the top girly with big pink bows and sequins like a lot of what the store carried, and it did fit all of Izumi¡¯s exacting criteria.


    Izumi beamed excitedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we grab this one then, and if we see something else later, maybe we grab that too?¡± This was sounding expensive already. Ranko nodded tentatively, feeling fairly pressured to go along with this whole endeavor. She had planned to spend the morning peeling potatoes when she woke up, and this was still quite a culture shock.


    Izumi picked up the bag, setting down the selections they¡¯d rejected, and carried it to the counter. Ranko began to count out her money, but Izumi waved her off. ¡°Mama sent me with a budget. We got this. I¡¯d tell you to put it away, but I guess you can¡¯t until we finish ringing out.¡± Izumi giggled, and Ranko smiled sheepishly. She hated the idea of more handouts, but she did need some things and didn¡¯t want to be rude and refuse. Besides, if she was going to learn to live this new life - and she had committed to herself that she would do so just a few hours earlier - she was going to need to figure some of this stuff out, and Izumi was being an excellent mentor whether she knew it or not.


    Izumi completed the transaction, breaking the string holding the price tag on the strap and handing it to her. ¡°Here you go!¡±


    Ranko smiled nervously. ¡°Thanks!¡± She opened it, finding a small pocket with a zipper closure and putting the fistful of bills she¡¯d been carrying for an hour into it. At least that way they¡¯d be more secure in there. She slung the bag over her shoulder, and it hung down almost to her knees. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Izumi put her head in her palm and shook her head, smiling amusedly. ¡°Oh, honey. What are we going to do with you?¡± She reached over to the strap, using the buckle to tighten it to a more reasonable length, and then picked it up off of Ranko¡¯s shoulder and draped it over her head onto the opposite shoulder. ¡°There. Much better.¡±


    Ranko agreed ¨C not only would it not bang her knees when she walked, but having it close to her body meant it would stay put better if she had to fight while wearing it.


    ¡°Okay! On to the next stop!¡± This was supposed to be Ranko¡¯s day out, but Izumi was clearly more excited about it. She fidgeted with the bag strapped to her side, the black leather contrasting with the white dress she had on. She knew that she¡¯d never be able to hide her confusion for long under these circumstances. She had to come up with something, fast.


    ¡°Hey, Izzi ¨C thanks for your advice. I¡¯m kind of embarrassed that I¡¯m not better at this. My dad and I left home when I was really little, so I really never got to know my mother and I didn¡¯t have any sisters or anything. I guess I¡¯m trying to say, I never really had any girls to learn all of this stuff from. I¡¯m really sorry; I want to be excited and all, I just kind of feel like an idiot.¡± A tomboy, more like. She had thought to use that word first, but decided against it because it felt like admitting something was wrong with her. A wave of guilt crashed over her ¨C is this how it had felt every time she¡¯d used that word to describe Akane? No wonder she was always so mad. She wondered if she¡¯d ever get a chance to apologize. She doubted it.


    Izumi stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, turning to face her. She took Ranko¡¯s hands in her own. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times we have to tell you this, Ranko, but¡­ You do have sisters now. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed about where you come from or the situation you grew up in. You don¡¯t have to apologize for your past. We¡¯ve all been through hell and none of us are in a place to judge anybody. If you want to keep doing what you¡¯re doing, that¡¯s fine. Nobody¡¯s going to try to change you. But if you want help with this stuff, we are here for you.¡± She smiled a little. ¡°Hana found all of us because our own families weren¡¯t there for us. But now we¡¯ve become an even stronger family because all of us chose to be here rather than being born into it by dumb luck.¡± With a closing step, she wrapped her arm around Ranko¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You aren¡¯t alone anymore, little sister. Not in this, not in anything.¡±


    Ranko felt herself melt into the taller girl¡¯s arms. Not being alone anymore really did sound amazing. Even when she¡¯d lived with the Tendos, with six other people in the house, she always felt like she was on an island of her own and nobody truly understood her, or cared to try. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve meeting you all, but I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Izumi pulled back from the hug so she could look Ranko in the eyes. ¡°We all are, too.¡±


    She took Ranko by the hand. ¡°This must be so overwhelming for you. You¡¯ve been with us barely a week and here we are declaring ourselves your family, dragging you shopping just when you¡¯ve finally got a little money in your pocket ¨C well, your purse!¡± She giggled a little. ¡°We can do this at your own pace. Please tell me, or any of us, if we¡¯re being too overbearing. We want to help relieve pressure on you, not add more.¡±


    Ranko nodded in understanding and appreciation. ¡°Izzi, that means more to me than you know. My whole life I have felt like I am trying to live up to everybody else¡¯s expectations. I want to live for me for a while, and I¡¯m not really sure I know what that looks like.¡± She looked down at her new bag, and the hem of her dress flitting lightly in the breeze. ¡°I¡¯ve been terrible at being a girl, and it¡¯s made everything so awkward for me. I¡¯m not trying to be a Barbie doll or anything, but I think I would like to learn a little bit. At least, enough that I don¡¯t just come off as weird.¡± Ranko was here to stay, so she needed to stop acting like she was still trying to be a boy.


    Izumi nodded. ¡°I think we can work with that, miss Ranko.¡± Poor thing, having to grow up as a teenage girl without anybody to teach her about makeup, or prepare her for changes a woman¡¯s body goes through at a certain age, or any of that stuff. While all of the girls in their little group had been abandoned by their families, none so early as hers apparently had.


    Izumi smiled disarmingly, and Ranko blushed. Being called Ranko she was adjusting to well, but she didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d ever get used to being a miss. This was your decision. You let go of your old life so you had room to build a new one, and that¡¯s going to be a little uncomfortable for a while, she coached herself mentally.


    Izumi slid herself onto a bench in a little grassy patch, inviting Ranko to join her. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you tell me what you think you want to do, and I¡¯ll see if I can help?¡± Ranko looked up at her nervously, and Izumi continued. ¡°Honey, I told you. No judgment. If you want, we don¡¯t even have to tell Hana and the others anything.¡± Izumi smiled reassuringly, placing her arm around the shorter girl¡¯s shoulders again, and Ranko blushed.


    Even if she did know what she needed - and she doubted she did - she didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d ever formulate the words to ask for it. A few short weeks ago, she¡¯d have clobbered anybody who suggested she wear a dress, let alone carry a purse or all of this extra stuff. She wondered if she had made a huge mistake; she had decided to accept living as Ranko, but was she fully prepared for what that would entail?


    She swallowed hard. The only way out of this was through.


    ¡°I, um¡­¡± She bit her bottom lip nervously. ¡°There¡¯s just so much. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s important, or even what I¡¯m not thinking of. I¡¯m sorry. This is so embarrassing. I mean, I essentially grew up like a boy, and I have no idea what I¡¯m doing.¡± If only Izumi knew how literally she meant that. It would be so much easier if Ranko could tell her, ¡°I was a guy until eight months ago,¡± but that seemed like it wouldn¡¯t end well for anybody.


    Izumi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What did I tell you about apologizing? Girls learn this stuff one step at a time growing up, and so will you. I¡¯ve got you. Would it be easier if I made suggestions?¡±


    Ranko nodded emphatically. ¡°Please?¡±


    She stood up, offering Ranko her hand. ¡°Come on, Cinderella. Let¡¯s get you ready for the ball.¡±

 13. Gaining Support

    Izumi looked her over, mentally preparing a to-do list for Ranko¡¯s foray into femininity. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start with the basics. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you don¡¯t usually wear a bra.¡± She had no doubt that some of the bar¡¯s patrons had noticed, too, and she didn¡¯t much like the way it made some of them look at Ranko. ¡°Do you not want to, or do you just not have any?¡±


    The redhead shook her head. ¡°I left home with basically the clothes on my back.¡± It was the most effective way she could think of to say ¡°why not both?¡± without betraying her utter lack of feminine experience. Her eyes were filled with shame, not just at her lack of appropriate undergarments, but also at the destitute state she had been in when Hana and the girls had rescued her from her own brash stupidity.


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s easy enough to fix. Do you know your size?¡±


    Ranko just shook her head in response.


    Izumi nodded. Whoo. Okay. Really started from ground zero, huh? ¡°Okay. That¡¯s easy too. We¡¯ll start there.¡± She began leading Ranko toward another shop in the plaza. She pushed open the door to a store that seemed to deal exclusively with womens¡¯ unmentionables. Ranko¡¯s stomach turned, both at the reality that she would need things like this, and at just how much this place looked like Happosai¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Okay, what do we do?¡± Ranko took a deep breath, preparing herself for an adventure.


    Izumi smiled, trying to will some confidence into her protege. ¡°Okay, so we need to figure out your size. To do that, we need to get you measured. Normally, the shop clerks help with that. They¡¯ll have you, ya know, pull your boobs out, and they¡¯ll take two measurements, one around them and one under them. The under measurement is the number on the size, and the around measurement determines the letter. So, a 30B and a 30D have the same body size, but the D has bigger breasts. Make sense?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°So, I have to get undressed then?¡± She blushed. Feminine modesty had never really been a thing for her before, but the vulnerability of her new permanent state had given her a new perspective on such things.


    Izumi smiled. ¡°Yep, but they do it in one of those private booths there. You ready?¡±


    Ranko swallowed. ¡°As I¡¯m gonna be.¡±


    Izumi took her hand and led her to the counter, waving down a twenty-something shop girl who was doing a word search with the tiniest nub of a pencil. ¡°Hello, good afternoon! Can you help us, please? My little sister needs a hand getting her measurements.¡± Ranko didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever stop blushing at being called anybody¡¯s little sister.


    The clerk put her puzzle down, picking up a fabric measuring tape from a drawer behind the counter. ¡°Sure thing. C¡¯mon, hon.¡± She motioned Ranko toward one of the fitting rooms. Ranko looked back to Izumi as if for rescue, but got nothing more than a reassuring smile.


    The clerk, whose name tag read Taiko, closed and locked the fitting room door behind them. ¡°Alrighty. Let¡¯s pull down your dress just a bit, okay?¡± Ranko shrunk a little tentatively, turning her back to the clerk and starting to slide her arms out of her sleeves. She shivered visibly as it slid down her body, goosebumps forming all over her sensitive skin at the additional exposure to the air.


    Taiko reached around her with the measuring tape, tucking it under her breasts and calling out a number. She then wrapped it again, this time around her breasts. Ranko was grateful that Izumi had warned her what to expect, or the poor woman might have gotten herself clocked. ¡°Okay, all done, you can pull your dress back up now, hon.¡±


    Ranko gratefully complied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s show you what we¡¯ve got in your size.¡± The clerk opened the stall door and led the diminutive redhead to a wall rack, motioning to a row of wall pegs and three drawers. ¡°These are going to be what you need.¡± Izumi caught up with them, taking note of the size indicated.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ranko managed a smile, despite being both embarrassed and nervous as hell. She felt like a pervert even handling this stuff, but she tried to coach herself that she was a girl now - a woman, as of today - and this was perfectly normal. Or at least it was supposed to be.


    Taiko walked off, and Izumi knelt on the floor so she could more easily rummage through the drawers. ¡°Okay. Like the purse, we probably want to start you off with some neutral colors that go with everything.¡± She pulled a fairly basic black bra, with a small white bow attached to the bottom band. ¡°Here, this isn¡¯t too over the top.¡± Digging a little further, she pulled out another, this one a pastel pink, with more of a lacy design. ¡°This one¡¯s nice for when you want something a little more fun.¡±


    Ranko took them in her hands, and one of the straps popped loose from the pink one. ¡°Damn, I broke it!¡±


    Izumi looked up and giggled. ¡°No, honey, let me show you.¡± She unhooked the other end of the strap from the bra, then reconnected it. ¡°This is so if you¡¯re wearing something where your shoulders aren¡¯t covered, you can wear it without straps. It¡¯s a little less supportive that way, but it¡¯s a necessity for certain outfits.¡± Ranko nodded; she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she should be taking notes.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, one more should give you a decent variety to get started. How about this?¡± Izumi handed up a white bra that was identical to the black one, but with the colors inverted. ¡°You¡¯ll want some light colors so it doesn¡¯t show through when you wear lighter shirts and dresses.¡± Ranko nodded absently ¨C right now, she felt that it might be easier to learn how to land a rocket on Mars than to dress properly like a girl.


    Izumi stood. ¡°Okay, that sorts that. Do you need bottoms?¡± Ranko squinted for a moment, then blushed. She meant panties. Girls¡¯ underwear. She¡¯d only done that once or twice. She nodded, a bit humiliated to admit it. Izzi stood from the floor. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s easier. We know you fit in my clothes, so it¡¯s fair to guess you wear the same size I do.¡±


    She led Ranko to a bin, picking up two plastic bags, each containing six pairs of relatively simple panties in assorted colors. ¡°This¡¯ll be a good start. Oh, one more thing.¡± She walked back over to the bra section, opening a drawer near the ones she had looked through before, and drawing out a pair of light pink lace panties that were a perfect match for the bra she picked out before. ¡°Here. For everyday stuff, you can do whatever¡¯s clean and comfortable, but when you want to feel extra cute, you¡¯ve gotta be able to match.¡±  She smiled brightly. Ranko could tell she was really enjoying this, and she was ¨C well, she was trying to. She couldn¡¯t imagine a scenario where she would care to be ¡°extra cute¡± in her underwear, but better not to push back.


    ¡°Do you like this stuff? You don¡¯t have to go with things just because I picked them.¡± Izumi smiled reassuringly at her new little sister.


    Ranko looked around the racks, trying to see if anything appealed to her. She still felt dirty just looking at this stuff; the majority of the times she had even held a bra or panties involved retrieving them from Happosai¡¯s hoard for their owners. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s new to me, but I¡¯m trying to keep an open mind.¡± Ranko blushed demurely.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get these checked out, and then you can put something on now if you want.¡± Izumi took the items back from her companion, darting to the checkout counter and returning in a few moments with a bag and a receipt. ¡°Okay. Do you want to get changed now, or wait?¡±


    Ranko looked over the bag. Izumi did just buy this stuff for her; she¡¯d hate to seem ungrateful. She reached for the handles, and taking it from Izzi, she headed to the fitting room. Removing her dress, she looked at herself in the mirror, braless and wearing nothing but her shoes and her ever-present yellow boxers. She had to admit, it did look kind of ridiculous. She looked in the bag, debating what to choose. Her eyes landed on the pink set. It wouldn¡¯t be my first choice, she thought to herself, but Izumi is working super hard to cute me up, so I should probably play along. She slipped off her boxers and pulled the panties up over her legs. The slippery slither of the satin, coupled with the slight scratch of the lace trim against her hypersensitive skin, sent a not-unpleasant shiver up her spine.


    Now, for the bra. Moment of truth. She wrapped it around herself, reaching behind her back and fumbling for the clips. What idiot designed these things to latch in the back where you can¡¯t see?


    Izumi sat in a chair outside the fitting room, when she heard a loud thud against the stall door. ¡°Dammit!¡± Another clumsy thump echoed from the stall as Ranko bumped into the wall, trying to fight with the garment.


    Izumi stifled a giggle; it wasn¡¯t nice to laugh at her just because she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to learn these things before. ¡°Ranko, honey,¡± she said quietly to avoid embarrassing her, ¡°do you need a hand?¡±


    A few seconds of silence, followed by another thud, and then a defeated ¡°yes, please.¡± came from the stall.


    Izumi heard the door lock unlatch and quickly stepped in, closing the door behind her. She could tell from Ranko¡¯s face that she was truly mortified to be in this state. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ranko looked away. ¡°Hey!¡± Izumi¡¯s more insistent tone got her attention. ¡°What did we talk about? There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. Every single girl has struggled with this the first few times. Every last one.¡± She gave Ranko a gentle hug of reassurance, and felt the smaller girl shiver in her arms. Ranko must have been cold, she thought ¨C she definitely never fathomed the effect that the Full Body Cat¡¯s Tongue pressure point would have on bare nipples brushing against the faux fur trim of Izumi¡¯s coat.


    Releasing her, Izumi continued. ¡°Can I show you a trick to help?¡± Ranko nodded emphatically, her face afire from the overwhelming sensation that had rocketed through her a moment before. Izumi spun the strap around on her body, so that the clasps now joined in front of her, just under her breasts. ¡°Look, now we can see what we¡¯re doing. Go ahead and clip them on whatever row is most comfortable.¡± As Ranko complied, she continued. ¡°Great, now we can spin it around to the back, and then all we have to do is put our arms through the straps and voila!¡± The redhead shook her head ¨C she couldn¡¯t believe it was that simple, and she¡¯d made it so complex purely through her intimidation.


    She looked at the full-length mirror in the dressing stall, and she had to admit, Izumi was right. It was, in fact, pretty cute. For a real girl, anyway. Which she totally, really was, she reminded herself again. She blushed at the sight of her own reflection, and Izumi leaned over her shoulder so her face could be seen in the mirror. ¡°Not bad, huh?¡±


    Ranko shook her head, a little shell-shocked. ¡°C¡¯mon, get dressed, we¡¯ve got more stops to make.¡± Ranko threw the dress over her shoulders and pulled it back into place. She checked herself out in the mirror once more, quite surprised at what a difference her new undergarments made in her shape even through her clothes. She didn¡¯t look like a boy in a dress anymore, and she didn¡¯t feel like she was cross-dressing like she always had in the past. She was just a girl, and a pretty one and that. She adjusted the bow in her hair, which had been knocked slightly askew when she put her dress back on. ¡°Good?¡±


    Izumi looked her over approvingly. ¡°You bet. Let¡¯s go, gorgeous.¡±


    Izumi stepped out of the stall, carrying their shopping bag. Ranko looked down at the floor, where her yellow boxers lay at her feet. She picked them up, looking at them contemplatively for a moment, before dropping them into the small pink trash can in the corner of the stall and following Izumi.

 14. Finishing Touches

    It had certainly been one of her more interesting birthdays. She supposed that made sense, considering it was technically her first birthday. Izumi hadn¡¯t mentioned it; Hana probably hadn¡¯t told her and it seemed kind of selfish to bring it up herself. Sipping on the boba tea in her hand through a thick straw, she trailed alongside Izumi, wondering where the roller coaster would stop next. As she raised her hand with the little plastic cup, Izumi looked at it quizzically. ¡°You bite your fingernails, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t exactly pack a trimmer.¡±


    Izumi gave her a little tsk. ¡°Come here, you, let¡¯s take care of that.¡± She pulled Ranko into an open stall with several small desks, each with a chair on each side. Rows of small colored vials lined the entire length of the room¡¯s walls, and the whole place smelled of paint thinner.


    A very short woman in her late forties approached the pair. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Izumi nudged her companion forward as if to present her for inspection. ¡°My sister here is in dire need of some acrylics.¡±


    The redhead turned to face her, confused. ¡°So, like, spray paint?¡±


    Izumi giggled. ¡°Not exactly. Go sit down over there.¡±


    Ranko complied, and the shop employee took her seat at the other side of the desk. ¡°Okay, are you ready?¡±


    The redhead shrugged. ¡°I¡­ guess?¡±


    The woman picked up what looked like a popsicle stick wrapped in sandpaper, taking Ranko¡¯s left hand in her own, and began to drag the stick over her fingernails. She worked the edges of the nails, rounding out the rough spots and uneven breaks in the nails where she had bitten them off, and then used the grittier side of the stick to rough up the surface of her fingernails. Man, being a girl sure involves letting a lot of people fidget with you, Ranko thought.


    After repeating the process on Ranko¡¯s right hand, she pulled out a vial of viscous clear liquid, spreading it in a thin layer over her right thumbnail with the tiny brush built into the lid of the bottle. The stuff did not smell pleasant, and Ranko truly hoped it wouldn¡¯t linger once whatever she was doing was done. The woman opened a small plastic package, dumping a small pile of what looked like fingernails out of it onto the white particle board surface. She picked up one of the larger bits and pressed it to Ranko¡¯s thumb, covering it in a veneer that extended almost a centimeter beyond her fingertip. She held it in place for a few seconds, and then lightly jostled it to make sure it wouldn¡¯t move. As Ranko watched in some combination of embarrassment and morbid curiosity, she repeated the process on the other nine fingers, resulting in what appeared to be a fairly perfect set of feminine fingernails.


    ¡°Want to go pick a color?¡±


    Ranko looked up at the stylist with confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The nail tech motioned to the racks of vials lining the walls. ¡°For polish.¡±


    Oh. That. Of course. Ranko blushed at her foolishness, standing and walking the rows. She looked to Izumi, who was sitting in a chair reading a magazine, for help, but Izumi gave her a smile and a ¡°run along and play¡± hand gesture. Having no idea what she was looking for, or how women normally picked such a thing, she made two laps around the room. She eventually settled on a pastel pink bottle with little flecks of glitter in it that she thought was a pretty good match for her new underthings; it seemed appropriately feminine but also neutral, and Izumi had already picked that color for her once. She held it up for her mentor, who nodded approval, and the woman took the bottle from her hand.


    SItting back at the desk, Ranko offered her hand, and the stylist went to work, quickly applying one coat, and then two, of the shiny pink substance to her new fingernails. It didn¡¯t seem quite as shiny as it was in the bottle, though, and Ranko was about to ask why when another bottle of clear liquid was produced from the desk drawer. As this new substance was painted over the pink, it took on a glossy sheen.


    When the top coat was complete, Ranko was led to another seat, and instructed to place her hands under an orange lamp. The heat from the lamp on her skin was uncomfortable but bearable, like being out in the sun on a summer day.


    Izumi sat next to her, complimenting her choice of color and making general small talk for a few minutes until the egg timer next to the lamp made a little ding. ¡°All set! Try to be careful with your fingers for the next hour or so until it has a chance to fully dry. Let me get the doors and stuff.¡± Ranko blushed for probably the millionth time today ¨C now someone would be opening doors for her too? She half-expected to be taught to curtsey like a maid by day¡¯s end at this rate.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After paying the woman her asking rate, Izumi and Ranko exited the salon. Izumi checked her watch, seeming a little concerned but not saying anything about it. ¡°Okay, one more thing, one more thing¡­ We can probably hold off on clothes for now; it¡¯s going to take you a while to figure out what sort of styles you want to branch out into anyway. Shoes¡­ I think you¡¯d be hot as hell in heels, but you probably don¡¯t have a lot of practice wearing them.¡± Ranko smirked. While most elements of femininity eluded her entirely, if she could run at full speed atop a chain link fence, she could probably handle balancing on stilettos.


    Ranko brushed her hair away from the left side of her face, getting it out of the way of her mouth to make way for her straw, and Izumi looked at her with a realization. ¡°Got it. C¡¯mere.¡± Not taking her hand for fear of mussing her nails, Izumi led her charge to a small store that was absolutely jam-packed, ceiling to floor, with hair bows and clips, headbands, plastic costume jewelry, and other assorted accessories. Basically everything in the store was pink, covered in sequins, or both. Izumi motioned to a bar-height canvas chair in the corner by the front window. ¡°Sit over there a second.¡±


    Ranko complied, and Izumi came over to her with a store employee in tow. She was wielding a strange-looking object shaped like a gun, and Ranko assumed it was for printing out price labels.


    The teenager, who might have been a year younger than Ranko, brushed her flame-red hair to the side and smiled. ¡°First time, huh?¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°I guess?¡± She was beginning to worry a little bit; she had no idea what was about to happen to her, but she¡¯d placed her faith in Izumi.


    Her mentor leaned on the arm of the chair. ¡°Okay, hold still. This is going to sting for a few minutes, but it¡¯ll be okay after that, I promise.¡±


    Ranko looked up at her, mystified. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Izumi smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Trust me.¡±


    The employee tore open a little packet, pulling out a folded sheet of paper that smelled like alcohol. She tilted Ranko¡¯s head to the side with her hand, beginning to wipe down the bottom of her earlobe with the cloth. Ranko looked over at the gun on the table, and the realization struck her. Oh. Oh shit. This is happening. Her eyes darted up to Izumi, but before she could speak, she heard a loud kachunk from the surgical steel weapon clamped around her earlobe.


    For as nice as some of the other sensations her overstimulated nerves had given her today, she had not been prepared for this. The sudden impalement from the piercing gun felt like she¡¯d been injected with napalm, radiating through her ear, across her face and halfway down her neck. As it throbbed, she whimpered audibly, tears welling in her eyes. The teen wielding the piercing gun chuckled. ¡°Oh, come on, it¡¯s not that bad. Don¡¯t be a baby.¡± Easy for you to say, kid, Ranko thought. Let¡¯s see you last ten minutes with this Cat¡¯s Tongue nonsense.


    Izumi squeezed her hand. ¡°We¡¯re halfway done. Other side.¡± Ranko turned her head, barely believing that she was volunteering to experience that sensation a second time. It wouldn¡¯t make much sense to do just one, after all.


    ¡°Okay, here we go.¡± The girl brought the gun to her ear. ¡°On three, ready? One¡­¡± Kachunk. Ranko yelped loudly, both in pain and surprise. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s easier when you don¡¯t know exactly when it¡¯s coming. But, all done!¡± She wiped over both piercing sites with another alcohol cloth and pressed a back onto each of the thin metal studs, then handed Ranko a small pink handheld mirror.


    Ranko looked at herself, blushing furiously. Tears still gently running down her cheek, she pulled her hair back to inspect the damage. Her earlobes were an angry red, still reacting to their sudden injury. At the center of each earlobe, a dainty little golden heart now glittered.


    ¡°Super cute, huh?¡± Izumi grinned down at her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to keep these in for a few weeks until your ears heal, but after that we can get you some different ones to play with.¡± Ranko was a little miffed that she hadn¡¯t been warned before being permanently modified in this way, but as she looked at herself in the mirror, she agreed that her feminine face did look more natural with them. While there was no way she would have agreed to it if she had known it was coming, she didn¡¯t hate it now that it was done. Izumi paid the clerk, taking a small packet of information about how to care for a new piercing and slipping it into the bag with Ranko¡¯s purchases.


    Izumi checked her watch again. ¡°So, I¡¯ve got somewhere I¡¯ve got to be at seven tonight. How do you feel about heading back?¡±


    Ranko nodded, managing a sincere smile even though her ears were still ringing from their ordeal. ¡°Sure. Thanks again for everything today!¡± It had been an adventure, for sure.


    ¡°Well, Hana paid; I was just the tour guide.¡±


    Ranko took her hand, blushing as she remembered to be careful of her fingernails. ¡°No. Seriously. Thank you. For your help and your patience.¡± She smiled genuinely. Hoshi was lucky; from the way Izumi had treated her, it was clear that she was a great mom. A girl could do worse than to have her as a mentor.


    Izumi grinned, putting her arm around Ranko¡¯s shoulder, careful not to touch her ears. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, honey. And you¡¯ve been a great sport about all this. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    Almost eighteen years of martial arts and Genma had never said that once. It took Izumi less than a week. And all it took was dressing up like a girl. She quickly corrected herself: becoming a woman.

 15. Coming of Age

    As the pair walked up to the front door of the bar, Izumi checked her watch. It read 6:45PM. Perfect. Ranko paused as she reached for the door. ¡°Wait, hold up. They¡¯re hosting that private party tonight; shouldn¡¯t we go through the back door?¡±


    Izumi shook her head with a smile. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Ranko shrugged, taking the brass pipe handle of the door, careful of her nails. It creaked open a bit into the mostly-empty bar room. The music wasn¡¯t playing, though. She wondered why.


    ¡°SURPRISE!¡±


    Her eyes snapped up and scanned the room. There were only a handful of people present, but she recognized most of them - at least, all the women. There were two men and a little boy she didn¡¯t know, presumably Ayako¡¯s husband and Izumi¡¯s boyfriend and son. A banner hung across the back wall, blaring out ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY¡± in bright red lettering. Ranko turned to Izumi. ¡°But you said¡­¡±


    Izumi giggled. ¡°I said the bar was reserved for a private party for an important brat. I stand by my statement.¡±


    Rolling her eyes with a laugh, Ranko stepped deeper into the room. Izumi surreptitiously took Ranko¡¯s shopping bags from her hand, freeing her arms to accept the incoming hugs from Hana, and then Yui, and finally Mei. Izumi disappeared upstairs for a minute, dropping her bags on the bed to get them out of the way.


    Ranko¡¯s face was aflame as she looked around the room in shock. ¡°You guys, you didn¡¯t have to do this for me.¡±


    Hana smiled. ¡°Nonsense. Every girl deserves a party on her eighteenth birthday. I think it¡¯s the law or something.¡±


    Yui handed Ranko a soda, smiling knowingly at her. The look on Ranko¡¯s face today, compared to the other night when they¡¯d had the bar to themselves, was night and day, and Yui was glad to see it. As she looked Ranko over, Yui gasped a little bit. ¡°Did you get your ears pierced?¡± She brushed Ranko¡¯s hair to the side, examining her.


    Ranko smiled sheepishly, her cheeks turning the same color her punctured ears still were. ¡°It was Izumi¡¯s idea. Do you like?¡±


    Yui nodded, an almost wolfish grin creeping across her face. ¡°Hell yeah I do!¡±


    Mei gave Ranko a warm smile. ¡°Omigosh, your nails are so cute! I love that color!¡± Ranko could do nothing but smile as the compliments rained down on her. Man, Izumi must really know what she¡¯s doing. Watching her older girls fawn over her youngest, Hana smiled with immense pride. She knew Ranko hadn¡¯t really been in a position to take care of herself for a while, and she could only imagine how wonderful it must feel for her to have had an opportunity to pamper herself a little bit after months of having it rough.


    Ayako waved as her younger sisters finally gave Ranko some room to breathe. ¡°Hey! Happy birthday! C¡¯mere a minute.¡± Ranko approached and Ayako gestured to the tallish man to her left, wearing an electric blue polo shirt and slacks. ¡°Ranko, this is my husband, Kage.¡±


    Ranko bowed respectfully. ¡°My pleasure, Mr. Jirito.¡± Kage returned the bow, but waved off her formality. ¡°Kage is just fine. Good to meet you! Did you have a good time today?¡± Ranko blushed but answered with a smile and a nod.


    Izumi, returning from depositing Ranko¡¯s purchases in her room, approached, holding her son on her hip. ¡°Hoshi, baby, this is Ranko.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°She¡¯s mama¡¯s new little sister.¡±


    Hoshi waved to her. ¡°Hi, Auntie Ranko!¡±


    The birthday girl¡¯s face caught fire again. She was somebody¡¯s aunt? When the hell did this happen? She recovered enough to respond. ¡°Well, hello, Hoshi. Your mama¡¯s told me so much about you. Thank you for being here tonight!¡±


    A shorter man in a black T-shirt, jeans and a cap with the logo of a baseball team walked up behind Izumi, wrapping his arms around her and Hoshi. ¡°There¡¯s my secret agent. It seems your diversion was successful.¡±


    Izumi giggled. ¡°Yeah. She had no idea. Ranko, my boyfriend, Kaito.¡±


    Ranko started to bow, but thought better of it after Kage¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hi! It¡¯s a pleasure. Izumi can¡¯t stop talking about you.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°Oh boy, I must be in trouble, then.¡± As he spoke, the sound system roared to life, beginning a playlist of contemporary pop and rock music.


    Izumi bounced Hoshi on her hip. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    The little boy shook his head. ¡°Gramma said we had to wait until you got here.¡±


    His mother nodded. ¡°Well, we¡¯re here now, so let¡¯s go find us a cookie or something.¡± She put him on his feet and took his hand, and they walked toward the bar.


    Hoshi smiled up at his mother. ¡°Mama, Auntie Ranko is really pretty.¡± His mother grinned back at Ranko, who couldn¡¯t decide whether she was humiliated or elated.


    After a few more minutes of pleasantries, Ranko joined Izumi at the bar. The countertop was lined with a variety of foodstuffs - far more than they needed for the number of people present. She smiled down at Izumi¡¯s son. ¡°How are the cookies?¡±


    He looked up at her with a smile, a bit of chocolate smeared across his face. His mouth still full, he nodded his endorsement emphatically. ¡°Seems like a pretty good endorsement to me.¡± She giggled, reaching across Izumi¡¯s body to take two and place them on a small paper plate in front of her. She bit into one, giving an exaggerated expression of surprise to the child. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re right! That¡¯s got to the best cookie ever!¡±


    Izumi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so good with kids.¡± Yui shook her head at Izumi with wide eyes of warning, encouraging her to back off that subject.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Izumi turned to her boyfriend, relating the events of the day to him. As Ranko stuffed half a cookie in her mouth, Hana walked up behind, taking the stool next to her. ¡°Hey, sweetheart.¡± Ranko smiled, giving her a ¡°one minute¡± gesture with her hand as she finished chewing.


    ¡°Hey, Hana. Thank you so much for today, and for putting this together. You really didn¡¯t have to, but it means a lot. I¡¯ve never actually had a birthday party before.¡±


    The matriarch frowned; nobody should grow up like that, in her opinion. ¡°Well, you have now.¡±


    Ranko smiled gratefully. ¡°You all have made me feel so special since I¡¯ve been here. I thought I was signing up for a waitressing job, and instead I¡¯ve found¡­ all of this. I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am to have met you all.¡±


    Hana beamed brightly. ¡°You are special, Ranko. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken you so long to learn that about yourself. You deserve a life and a family, and support and love.¡±


    Ranma blushed. ¡°Thank you¡­ mama Hana.¡± The word felt strange coming out of her mouth, but she felt that Hana had earned it, not just for the way she had treated Ranko herself, but for the way the other girls had. She knew that none of them could have been so positive with her if Hana hadn¡¯t first taught them to be positive about themselves ¨C as she was now doing for Ranko.


    The barkeep smiled widely, patting Ranko¡¯s hand. ¡°You are most welcome, honey.¡±


    The music faded and there was a thumping over the speakers as Mei tapped the top of the karaoke microphone. ¡°What do you think, everybody? Should we make the birthday girl sing for us?¡±


    A chorus of cheers rose from the collected gathering, and Ranko flushed brightly. ¡°Really, Mei?¡±


    The blue-haired girl nodded. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. If we can¡¯t applaud you today, when can we? Get your butt up here, girl.¡±


    Ranko shook her head as she dismounted her stool and walked to the stage. She took the microphone from Mei, giving her a playful bonk on the head with it that reverberated through the speakers. Izumi slid behind the bar, scrolling through the available songs on the karaoke machine. She smirked devilishly, selecting a fairly upbeat love song. She¡¯d not heard Ranko sing, though she¡¯d heard amazing things, and she wanted to challenge her a little.


    Ranko snickered a bit when the track began to play, but when the lyrics began to light up on the monitor, she laid into the song without hesitation. Unlike her previous ¡°concert¡±, there was no trepidation on her part ¨C little by little, she was finding her confidence. And besides, everyone here was family.


    Ayako clapped over her head in time with the music, and Kage leaned into her ear, not taking his eyes off the stage. ¡°Holy shit, she¡¯s good.¡±


    The chorus swelled, and as Ranko began to sing it, a second voice came from the speakers. Mei, holding another dynamic microphone, was singing backup for her, following the lyrics lighting up in a different color at the bottom of the monitor. Izumi whooped loudly, and Kaito held Hoshi on his lap, holding his wrists and directing him to clap along with the music. Yui flipped a switch under the bar, and the lights over the stage changed from white to a deep pink. Ranko didn¡¯t know they could do that ¨C no performance on that stage thus far had warranted it. By the time the third chorus hit, Ranko actually found herself swaying her hips with the music as she sang. It wasn¡¯t quite a dance, but it felt like one to her. She ended the song with Mei singing as well, face to face with her, with only their microphones¡¯ lengths separating them. When the song ended, the few people in the room cheered as if there were dozens. Ranko blushed and bowed. ¡°Thank you, everybody!¡±


    Izumi looked at Mei with a stunned expression and an excited hand gesture. ¡°I told you,¡± the younger girl exclaimed.


    Izumi put an arm around Ranko¡¯s shoulder when she descended from the stage. ¡°They told me you were good, but¡­¡± She held her hands to the side of her head, her fingers pursed together and then expanding, in the ¡°my mind is blown¡± gesture.


    Ranko flushed a bit. ¡°You guys talk about me like I¡¯m some pop idol or something. I¡¯m just a waitress.¡±


    Izumi smirked. ¡°Girl, you keep that up, we¡¯ll be shopping for some idol costumes for you sooner than you think.¡±


    Ranko blushed deeply, imagining the popular girl groups that all wore maid outfits and mock school uniforms. She didn¡¯t think that would ever be her style. Then again, yesterday she¡¯d have called anyone crazy who suggested she¡¯d get her nails done and her ears pierced, and here she was. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m that good, or are you just trying to make me feel good?¡±


    Yui walked up, taking a sip of her beer. ¡°You¡¯re not as good as we thought. You¡¯re even better than that.¡± Ranko smiled to herself. Maybe - just maybe - there was something other than martial arts that she could consider herself talented at.


    There came another attention-seeking thump on the microphone, and everyone looked up as Hana entered the room from the back, carrying a white-frosted cake with eighteen lit candles. She started singing Happy Birthday, and the rest of the family joined in. As the song reached its conclusion, she set the cake in front of Ranko¡¯s spot at the bar. Its border was lined in pink flowers made of frosting, and in the middle, ¡°Happy birthday Ranko¡± was written with icing in a practiced hand.


    ¡°Make a wish,¡± Yui called out.


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Honestly, what more could I wish for? Thank you all.¡± She closed her eyes, leaning down and blowing out the candles to the applause of the rest of the partygoers. She was glad to be rid of the fire in her proximity.


    <hr>


    After several hours of revelry, food, and even another musical performance from the guest of honor, Ayako and Kage left for home. The rest of the group began cleaning up the bar. Hana insisted that Ranko didn¡¯t need to help, but she wanted to. It was the least she could do to show her gratitude. She picked up a container of leftover potstickers, carrying it through the saloon doors to put it in the walk-in cooler.


    When she exited into the main kitchen, Yui was there waiting for her. ¡°Hey. I didn¡¯t want to do this in front of everybody, but I got you something.¡± She handed Ranko a small green bag with a bow on the front and some white tissue paper poking out of the top.


    ¡°Aw, Yui, you didn¡¯t have to do that. You¡¯ve all done so much already!¡± Still, she took the bag from Yui¡¯s hand, pulling out a flat, white, square hinged box about 10 centimeters across. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    She gripped the sides of the box, opening it at the hinges in the back. Inside was a piece of black velvet covering a round peg in the middle of the box. Around the peg sat a silver ring, maybe nine centimeters in diameter and six centimeters wide. The exterior was etched with an intricately-carved dragon, with a small blue stone set as its eye. It had a small hinge on one side, and a clasp opposite it. Ranko looked at it curiously, and Yui stepped closer. The elder girl took the ring out of the box, popping open the clasp. Gently, she took Ranko¡¯s left hand, placing the opened ring around her wrist and pressing it shut with a click. The bracelet was a perfect fit around her arm, such that it would not slide up and down on her wrist. Yui turned Ranko¡¯s arm over in her hand, and Ranko immediately understood the meaning of the gift - her scar from the encounter with Mousse was now completely hidden, much as Yui¡¯s ever-present sleeves did for hers.


    Ranko¡¯s eyes widened, and so did her smile. ¡°Yui, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± Yui interrupted. ¡°Our pasts will never go away, but we can choose not to let them mess with the present.¡±


    Ranko stepped forward, reaching up and giving Yui a tight hug around her neck. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Yui. Thank you.¡±


    Yui squeezed back, sighing happily. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Ran-chan. Happy birthday, kiddo.¡±

 16. SRO

    Ranko ran between the tables, trying her best to keep on top of her orders and drink deliveries. Even with her and Izumi both serving and even Hana pitching in, there was no way to stay on top of everything. The bar was packed so full that she could barely walk between the back bar and the booths. The karaoke machine was in constant use, but the girls were too busy to act as hostess, so the singers were self-selecting songs. It was at least twice as busy as the Saturday prior - a fact for which Ranko was grateful, because if her first day had been this hectic, she might have quit.


    Ranko snuck into the back room just to sit down for a few minutes, and Mei followed her through the saloon doors. The redhead, wearing a green crushed velvet shirt and a black faux leather miniskirt, slumped onto a stool. She heard Izumi¡¯s voice in her head reminding her of a conversation they¡¯d had on the train yesterday, and crossed her ankles. Apparently that was another one of those rules girls had to know. She looked up at Mei, sighing exhaustedly. ¡°Are we having a sale or something? Did every other bar in town close?¡±


    Mei giggled. ¡°You really don¡¯t know why we¡¯re this busy, do you?¡± Ranko shook her head. ¡°I mean, I think it¡¯s Thanks-something in America, but that don¡¯t got nothin¡¯ to do with us¡­¡±


    The blue-haired girl shook her head. ¡°Nope, guess again.¡± Ranko shrugged. ¡°National Drink ¡®Til You Pass Out Day? Seriously, I¡¯ve got no idea.¡±


    Mei nodded with a sinister grin. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned to walk back to the main bar, and Ranko called after her. ¡°Hey! Get back here! Aren¡¯t you gonna tell me?¡±


    Mei waved without turning back to face her. ¡°Ask your customers.¡±


    After a few precious moments to rest her feet, grateful she didn¡¯t let Izumi talk her into a pair of heels, she headed back out on the main bar floor. Mei had a tray full of drinks with a ticket for table 9, and Ranko scooped it up. Pressing her way through the crowd, she smiled to the group of college-age guys. ¡°Okay, boys, I¡¯ve got two beers and an old fashioned.¡± She started distributing the beverages. Time to see what Mei thought was so funny. ¡°So, guys, what brings you in tonight? The place is a little busier than usual.¡±


    The guy with the old fashioned, a lean and muscular student in a black polo shirt, grinned. ¡°Word around campus is there¡¯s some new girl working here who¡¯s an amazing singer. Everybody says she¡¯s really cute, too. We had to come check it out for ourselves.¡±


    Never in her life had Ranko wanted to crawl under a table so badly. Her face was nearly the color of her hair. ¡°Oh. And you think most of these folks are here for¡­ that, too?¡± He nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, for sure.¡±


    She gulped hard, snatching up her tray and scooting back behind the bar, where Mei was waiting for her with a devilish smirk. ¡°I take it from the look on your face that you get it now?¡±


    Ranko looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°What did you guys do? All these people are here for me?! Thinking I¡¯m gonna sing again?¡±


    Yui grinned as she flipped her metal cocktail shaker over her shoulder, catching it and beginning to pour its contents into two glasses. ¡°And I bet they¡¯re gonna riot if they don¡¯t get what they came for soon.¡±


    Ranko covered her face with her hands. ¡°Seriously? What am I gonna do?¡±


    Izumi buzzed up to the counter, placing the drinks Yui had just finished on her tray. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re gonna have me cover your checks for a few minutes, rockstar.¡± She dropped her load off and returned.


    Mei swung the handheld dynamic microphone around like a magic wand. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Ranko could not stop blushing. ¡°I can¡¯t just go out there¡­ those people are expecting a real singer or something.¡±


    Izumi nodded. ¡°And they¡¯re gonna get one. But first...¡± She stepped behind Ranko, taking her hair in her gentle and skilled hands. ¡°You¡¯re running around like crazy and you¡¯re sweating. Let¡¯s fix this up a little.¡± She scooped half of the bright red hair in her hand, pulling an elastic from her wrist and twisting it around the bundle. Ranko realized it wasn¡¯t how she normally wore her hair right around the time Izumi grabbed the second half of her hair. ¡°Here. That should keep you a little cooler. And ironically, make you a little hotter.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Ranko spun her head around, her new twin pigtails whipping around behind her. ¡°You¡¯re all enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mei snickered. ¡°Who, us?¡± She flipped the switch on her microphone, her eyes not leaving Ranko¡¯s face. ¡°So, everybody, we heard you came to hear our little sister sing. Sound about right?¡± A raucous crowd roared in approval.


    Ranko sighed in mock exasperation. ¡°Fine, fine, gimme that.¡± She took the microphone, walking up toward the stage.


    In the back of the bar, the guy to whom she had served the old fashioned cocktail stood up. ¡°Holy crap, that¡¯s our waitress!¡±


    Mei and Izumi huddled around the karaoke control computer, conspiring for a song to select. One day, Ranko promised herself, she¡¯d actually get to pick her own songs if they were gonna make her get up here like this. Izumi pointed to the monitor, and Mei nodded emphatically. When the music began, Ranko recognized it as the current chart-topping song from a popular idol group. She mouthed a silent ¡°really?¡± at Izumi, who just gave her a smile and a thumbs-up.


    Oh well. The crowd came for a show, and they were spending money. She was going to give them one.


    Before the lyrics began, Ranko waved to the crowd. ¡°How¡¯s everybody doing tonight!?¡± A loud wooooooo came from the assembled patrons in reply. The lead-in to the first verse ended with four loud thumps of bass, and with each one, Ranko gave a little hop, waving her arms upward to the crowd to encourage them to join in.  When the lyrics began, Ranko leaned forward into the microphone in her hand and began to sing. She also began moving, perfectly matching the choreography that the idol group performed in the song¡¯s music video.


    Mei looked at Izumi, baffled. ¡°When did she learn that?¡±


    Izzi shrugged, equally surprised. ¡°We saw the video yesterday on the TVs in the mall food court, but only once¡­¡± If only they had known how much time Ranko, in her former life, had spent analyzing and memorizing moves and patterns.


    Yui leaned over her two sisters¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Who is this girl, and where did she come from? Wasn¡¯t she too scared to get on stage like, four or five days ago?¡±


    Hana, who had stopped her paperwork to watch the show, gave a satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯s called confidence, and it comes with pride. You girls did that for her.¡± Izumi squeezed her sisters close, continuing to watch.


    As the chorus approached, Ranko pointed to a group of well-dressed girls near the front of the stage. ¡°Wanna help me out, ladies?¡± The crowd cheered, and she tossed the second microphone down to them. The four girls giggled through the first word or two, before huddling around the mic and singing the backup parts along with the monitor¡¯s prompting.


    By the start of the third verse, the entire bar was on its feet. No one was even ordering drinks for fear of missing anything. For the final chorus, she didn¡¯t sing at all, opting instead to point the microphone to the revelers, who sang it together as a group. She joined in for the last few notes, bringing the song home with a powerful belt. The crowd went berserk with cheers and applause, and Ranko spun the microphone in her hand like a sai before holstering it in the mic stand and bowing.


    It took a full minute and a half for the applause to die down, and Mei spoke over the mic. ¡°Who wants to sing next?¡±


    No one stood, and Mei heard one woman perched on a barstool ask her date, ¡°Who the hell would want to follow that?¡±


    After wiping the sweat from her brow with a bar towel, Ranko picked up her tray and began to make her rounds. As usual after one of her performances - she couldn¡¯t believe she found herself using that word - there were many requests for a picture. There was also more than one request for something a little more intimate than a picture, but Ranko always deflected the more overzealous guys with a coy ¡°maybe next time, guys?¡±


    The guy with the old fashioned paid for his table¡¯s tab, and when Ranko returned with his credit card receipt, he handed her back the pen. ¡°Miss, would you sign this for me?¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°You mean, like, an autograph?¡±


    He nodded sheepishly. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡±


    She nodded with a stunned smile. ¡°Yeah, sure? You got it, man. What¡¯s your name?¡± He gave it as Daijo, and she wrote, ¡°Daijo, thanks for watching the show! ~ Ranko¡± on the receipt. She stared at it for an extra moment before handing it back. It was the first time she had actually written her new name, and it made her smile. Seeing it in her own handwriting, which was generally a little neater and more feminine in this form, somehow made her new identity just a little more real to her.


    When the crowd began to dissipate at night¡¯s end, Ranko sat down on a stool, pulling the elastics out of her hair and letting it fall loose around her shoulders. ¡°I gotta tell you, girls, I¡¯m beat.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. If this keeps up, we¡¯re going to have to hire another waitress and have you just focus on singing.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can manage.¡± She really didn¡¯t mind pulling double-duty; she owed them for everything they were doing for her.


    Izumi put her arms around the redhead¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Not up for being an idol, huh?¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Fake it ¡®til you make it, I guess.¡±

 17. Lights Out

    Ranko glanced up at the clock. Every night since her birthday, she¡¯d done at least two songs on stage, trying to get the early and the late crowd. At Yui¡¯s suggestion, she made it a point not to sing at the same time each night, so that people had to stay - and drink - longer if they wanted to catch a show. Her last song had been about two hours ago, so she figured she¡¯d do one last round of her tables and then head up. Since Sunday, Mei hadn¡¯t even had to corner her to get her to go on stage anymore.


    Word of mouth had reached a stage where most people entering the bar knew there was a singer who performed there, and that it was the redheaded waitress, so she frequently got asked at her tables when she would be singing next. She leaned into it as she made her rounds, asking her guests, ¡°so, hey, I¡¯m about to hop up on stage for a few minutes, do any of you need anything before I go?¡± Most of her patrons responded enthusiastically, but there was one table with two really grumpy guys at it that just didn¡¯t seem terribly talkative. They were both huge, jock looking types, and she figured they were just angry drunks.


    She looked herself over in the mirror behind the bar. She was wearing a black velvet choker, a birthday gift from Mei, and her bracelet from Yui. She had on a knee-length denim pleated skirt and an orange blouse with a little more revealing of a neckline than she was used to. As the need to up her costume game had become apparent, Izumi had started bringing outfits from home every day to dress her in. Her hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail, and Mei had helpfully added a white ribbon tied in a large bow around it.


    In the last few days, she¡¯d pre-selected the songs she would sing, so she had a bit more time to prepare ¨C usually involving watching the music videos to pick up on any mannerisms she wanted to bring to the performance. Ranko hopped up on stage, giving Mei a ¡°cue it up¡± gesture and began to dive into a harder-edged rock song. As usual, the crowd was enthusiastic to cheer and sing along, with the exception of the two sour guys in the back. Finishing the song, she made her rounds again, refilling drinks and signing more than one autograph this time.


    She approached the table with the rude guys last. Still, she was trying to win them over. When she got there, one of the men had left the table, presumably to hit the restroom. She leaned down to shout over the sound system. ¡°Hey there, can I get you or your friend anything else?¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The massive man glowered up at her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take a kiss.¡±


    Ranko shook her head, attempting to deflect as she always did. ¡°Maybe next time?¡±


    The brute reached up quickly, wrapping his fingers around Ranko¡¯s choker and twisting it, cutting off her airflow. ¡°No, how about now?¡± She gasped, dropping her tray to the ground with a loud crash. She flailed at him to try and disengage, only mildly aware of the frightened shrieks from the other bargoers, but his arms were much longer than hers and with his elbow locked, she couldn¡¯t reach him. The man stood, dragging Ranko by the neck as he did. ¡°Yeah, I heard about you and what you did to my friends the other day. Not so tough now, are you, bitch?¡± He grabbed at her shirt with his other hand, tearing it partially open at the neckline. The crowd began to stampede away from the altercation. Ranko thought she heard Mei scream her name at the periphery of her consciousness, which was beginning to fade as her oxygen supply diminished.


    She swung desperately for the man¡¯s face again, and as she did, the second man crashed into her from behind. He restrained her left arm, but his momentum knocked her forward enough that she could reach her assailant with her right, and she threw a punch at his face with lightning speed. Her fist connected, but the mountain of a man was barely fazed. At least he lost his grip on her necklace. She coughed and sputtered, trying to orient herself. He raised his arm, swinging for Ranko¡¯s face. She tried to dodge, but the room was still spinning and she could not get her bearings in time. The back of his hand struck her square across her cheek with a loud smack and she staggered back a step, her face exploding in pain. As she did, her foot made contact with the puddle of frozen margarita that had spilled when her tray had fallen, and her shoe slipped out from under her, sending her reeling backward.


    With a loud thud, the back of her head struck the pine bar top. Her body continued to fall between two vacant stools, and there came a hollow ringing of metal as her temple made contact with the brass foot rail at the bottom of the bar. She looked up with bleary eyes at her attacker¡¯s face as he approached. In the space between conscious and not, her nightmares flooded into her mind accompanied by the ringing bells in her skull. This was everything she¡¯d ever feared since Mikado, brought to life just when she was finding her stride. She thought she heard what sounded like television static, and caught a glimpse of white smoke, but before she could identify the source, the world faded to black.

 18. Spinning

    With a pained groan, Ranko sat up. Her head was throbbing something fierce, and she wasn¡¯t quite sure where she was. Blinking the blurriness from her eyes, she slowly began to regain consciousness and recognized the bedroom in her little apartment. She rubbed her temples. ¡°What the¡­¡± She heard glass strike glass, turning her body in her bed to face the source of the sound.


    Sitting in one of her wooden dining chairs, Hana perked up as Ranko stirred, having set her half-full bottle of beer on her nightstand next to three empty ones. ¡°Shhh. Take it easy, baby. Slowly.¡±


    She stood, closing the gap and sitting on the edge of the bed. Ranko blinked at her. Her eyes didn¡¯t seem to be working quite right, and there was this constant hum in the back of her head. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hana frowned, gently brushing Ranko¡¯s hair from her eyes with her fingers. ¡°There was a fight in the bar.¡±


    Ranko groggily revisited the various flashes in her mind, working to separate dream from memory. She was able to piece together parts of it - the choker, the slap, the white smoke. ¡°I¡­ I think I remember.¡±


    She lifted the covers and looked herself over. Her body seemed mostly intact. She was wearing an oversized gray tee shirt and the pair of panties she¡¯d been wearing the night of the attack. She remembered with horror that the man had torn her shirt. What else had he done to her? Sensing her fears, Hana answered. ¡°You¡¯re all right, honey. Yui and I changed you when we brought you upstairs.¡±


    Ranko swiveled her legs off of the bed on the side opposite Hana, standing and heading toward the bathroom. She made it one step before her body leaned uncontrollably to the right side and she collapsed to the floor in a heap.


    ¡°Ranko!¡± Hana rushed around to the other side of the bed, helping her up and sitting her back in the bed with a surprising strength. ¡°You need to take it easy, sweetheart. The doctor said you¡¯ll be alright, but you got your bell rung pretty good.¡±


    Ranko blinked slowly. ¡°Doctor? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°There was a doctor in the bar with his date. He checked you over before we ever got you off the floor.¡±


    The apartment door flung open with a crash and Yui burst in. ¡°I heard a loud noise, is she¡­ Ranko! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Ranko winced, covering her ears. Every sound echoed in her skull like a gong. ¡°Hey, Yui.¡± She let her head fall gently back to her pillow, covering her eyes with her forearm. The afternoon sunlight from her lone window was awfully bright today for some reason. ¡°I thought those guys were going to kill me¡­ or worse. Why did they stop?¡±


    Yui started to answer, but Hana hushed her with a quick gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯re safe now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Ranko started to get up again, and Hana made a scolding noise. ¡°Uh-uh, young lady, I told you, you need to stay in bed.¡±


    Too groggy to be embarrassed at being called a lady, she could only groan. ¡°I gotta pee, though.¡±


    Yui walked around to the side of the bed, offering her forearm. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡±


    Ranko stood with her support, leaning on her until she made it into the bathroom. ¡°I can use the counter from here. Thanks.¡± She shimmied carefully to the toilet, taking care of her business and standing again. As she passed the mirror, she stopped to look at herself. There was a large purple splotch on her cheek, and an angry red stripe around her neck from where the choker had cut off her airflow. Both were fading, no doubt due to the amount of time she¡¯d spent unconscious.


    She opened the door and Yui immediately braced her again, walking her back to the bed. ¡°Is there anything else you need, sis?¡±


    Ranko blinked up at her. ¡°Aspirin? Like, all of it?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Yui smiled faintly. ¡°I think we can manage that.¡± She scooted off to the kitchenette, starting to fill a glass of water from the sink.


    ¡°I saw smoke. White smoke. Just before I blacked out.¡±


    Hana shook her head. ¡°No, honey, it must have been the concussion.¡±


    She gave Yui a look that, had Ranko seen it, she¡¯d have recognized as a wordless go with me on this.


    Yui handed her four round white pills, helping her support the glass of water in her hand until she could swallow them, and setting the rest of the water on the nightstand opposite Hana¡¯s chair. ¡°I need to get back downstairs and finish prep. Izzi and Mei will want to know you¡¯re awake. Should I send them up?¡±


    Hana shook her head. ¡°She needs rest. We all want to see her, but let¡¯s put her needs first for now.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°Of course, mama.¡± She exited the apartment, closing the door carefully to minimize the sound.


    Hana moved back over to sitting on the bed, stroking Ranko¡¯s hair gently, careful to avoid the lumps where her head had struck the bar. ¡°Mm. That feels nice, mama.¡± Ranko still couldn¡¯t believe that she was using that term for anyone, but at the moment, she was feeling pretty pathetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lost the fight.¡±


    Hana gave her a little tsk. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize, Ranko. Don¡¯t you dare. Just you rest.¡±


    Ranko rolled over slightly, looking up at her. ¡°Mama, why do you do it? Look after us all like you do?¡±


    Hana smiled, sighing a little distantly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    The teen tried her best to smile. ¡°I ain¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    Hana looked at her contemplatively for a long few moments. ¡°I¡¯ve never talked about it with anyone before.¡±


    Ranko looked up at her with a goofy smile, her eyes not exactly pointing in the same direction. ¡°Lucky for you, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll remember this conversation tomorrow.¡±


    Hana chuckled. ¡°Fair enough, but if you do, it stays between us. None of your sisters even know.¡± Ranko nodded as gently as she could, her head still not especially fond of moving.


    ¡°Well, when I was¡­ well, not much older than you, I started working here. Back then, the bar was owned by this nice old guy named Ito. He taught me everything he could about the industry, but I was something of a wild child. I got in the bad habit of taking guys home from the bar, and one thing led to another. I got pregnant when I was twenty. Luckily, my parents didn¡¯t disown me like Izumi¡¯s did, but it was pretty obvious that I wasn¡¯t going to be able to take care of a baby on my own. It was the hardest thing I ever had to do, but I put my daughter up for adoption.


    ¡°Some sixteen years later, Ito was talking about retiring, and about that time, my father died. He left me a little bit of money ¨C not anything crazy, but enough that I was able to buy the bar. I was doing a little better for myself, and I thought I might try to look up my daughter and see what happened to her. I contacted the adoption agency, and they gave me the name of her new family. I was surprised to find out that they lived just a few blocks from here. I gave some cheerleader a couple hundred yen to borrow her yearbook, and I was able to see a picture of her. It turned out I recognized her. She used to walk by the bar every day on her way to and from school. She always looked so sad and distant, and it broke my heart.


    ¡°For months I waited for her to walk by every afternoon, trying to find the courage to go talk to her. I followed her a couple of times, and learned that she liked this little cafe that used to be down on the corner, and she¡¯d go there on Thursdays with some friends. I finally decided I would try to meet her there and introduce myself.


    ¡°I got dressed up, opened the front door, and as I did, she came running out of a little anime shop across the street. I saw that she was being chased by a couple of guys - police, it turns out. I didn¡¯t even think. I just grabbed her arm and yanked her inside, and hid her from them. She¡¯d apparently stolen a couple of wall scrolls or something, but I didn¡¯t care. For the first time in her life, I was able to protect my little girl.¡±


    Ranko blinked. This story was starting to sound familiar. ¡°Ayako?¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°We sat and talked, and I asked her about her family. She said she was unhappy there, and I could tell she was basically acting out to get attention. I offered her a job and told her she could stay here. I didn¡¯t really need the help, but I was so happy that she decided to stay with me.¡± She sighed remorsefully. ¡°To this day, I still haven¡¯t told her the truth.¡±


    Ranko nodded slowly. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t set out to take in girls like us.¡± Another phrase that felt strange crossing her lips. ¡°But then Ayako found Yui.¡±


    Hana smiled. It was good that Yui had confided that story to her. ¡°Exactly. And I couldn¡¯t explain to Ayako why I¡¯d take in one teenage girl I¡¯d just met and not another, so Yui stayed. And then in time, Yui found Izumi, and Izumi found Mei.¡±


    Ranko cracked a little smile. ¡°And that means, I¡¯m the only one you actually ever chose all by yourself.¡±


    Hana laughed a little. ¡°I suppose you are, but we decided as a family before we invited you to stay.¡±


    Ranko purred quietly into Hana¡¯s gentle brushing of her hair. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you did.¡±


    Hana leaned down, giving Ranko a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°So am I, baby girl. So am I.¡±

 19. Filling in the Blanks

    Ranko leaned on the wall, completing a tentative lap around her bedroom. Finally, she could walk well enough that she felt like she could brave the stairs. Last night had been the first time she¡¯d been alone since the attack; she had finally sent Mei home so she could get some sleep. She loved Mei to death, but boy, that girl could talk up a storm.


    She pulled on her gi pants and a pink T-shirt bearing the logo of one of the many idol groups she¡¯d started to cover in her singing, slipping on her shoes and gingerly making her way down the steps to the bar below. She explored the back room, not yet heading for the front of the house, and finding that she was alone. As she passed Hana¡¯s office, she found the door uncharacteristically open. She stepped in, checking to see if anyone was present.


    As she turned to leave, she noticed a pile of video cassettes atop a dented and rusty file cabinet. Each had a date written on the label in Hana¡¯s handwriting. She hadn¡¯t been in here many times, but Hana had once told her that there were security cameras in the bar that recorded everything. She tried to will herself to walk out of the room. She knew it would betray Hana¡¯s confidence, but she had to know.


    She rifled through the tapes, finding the one with Wednesday¡¯s date and popping it into the VCR that was integrated into the tiny black-and-white monitor atop the file cabinet. She shifted aside some of the clutter that buried the ragged red leather couch along the back wall, sitting down and pressing fast-forward on the remote control. She watched as the evening zoomed past her eyes at sixteen times normal speed, pausing it when she caught a glimpse of the brute taking her by the throat. She steeled her nerves and pressed play.


    There was no audio in the recording, but Ranko heard the events in her mind as they replayed in front of her eyes. The guy grabbing her necklace. Her torn shirt. The slap. She winced at the thought that she wasn¡¯t just hit, but that the guy had actually slapped her, like¡­ well, like a girl. She saw herself stagger back and crash into the bartop. Both of her attackers leered over her, and the rest of the patrons in the bar, who had given the altercation a wide berth, were starting to make for the exits.


    And then, there it was - a flash of white smoke. She knew she¡¯d seen it! She traced the smoke back to its source, and found Hana¡¯s image, standing behind the bar, discharging a fire extinguisher in the eyes of the two huge men. They staggered back, and lights began to flash through the windows ¨C Ranko guessed that would be the police. As the brutes backed away and the bar patrons continued running for the exits, Yui had vaulted over the bar top, kneeling over Ranko. She lifted Ranko¡¯s head in her arms and cradled it gently, bending herself over Ranko¡¯s unconscious form. As the crowd stampeded past, Yui shielded Ranko¡¯s body with her own and ensured no one stepped on her as they made their escape. She caught glimpses of Mei and Izumi darting through the crowd, Mei finally dragging someone back toward Ranko by the hand. That must have been the doctor. She smiled weakly in recognition - it was Daijo, the guy she¡¯d signed her first autograph for.


    A tear ran down her cheek as the rest of the encounter played out. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. These four women, none of whom had a lick of training in martial arts, had stood up for her knowing they stood no chance to win and defended her anyway. Protected her. Saved her. Ranko wasn¡¯t especially used to being the one on the receiving end of such actions.


    She saw a policeman walk by the window in the recording, with the man that had slapped her in handcuffs. She kept watching, waiting to see what happened to the other man, but she heard the front door of the bar opening. Quickly, she ejected the tape and returned it to its place, putting a blank tape back in the unit to capture today¡¯s recordings. She turned off the monitor, shuffled the mess on the couch, and stepped out of the office just in time to be seated on a stool when Yui walked through the saloon doors. ¡°Oh hey! Look who¡¯s up! How are you feeling, hon?¡±


    Ranko rubbed the back of her neck nervously. ¡°Oh, morning, Yui. I¡¯m okay. My head¡¯s still ringing a little, but nothing I can¡¯t handle. And I¡¯m going a little crazy up there all this time.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it. Mama¡¯ll kill me if I put you to work, but how about you sit up front and keep me company?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    She pushed her way through the saloon doors, pulling a stool up close to the bar and sitting. Yui began slicing fruit for garnishes, just as she had done on her first day. Even though it had only been a few days, being in this room again felt surreal. She had to fight to keep the flashes of memory from the attack, now bolstered by what she¡¯d seen in the video, from overcoming her senses in the present. As her eyes darted around the room, trying to anchor herself to her current surroundings, she noticed something different.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Off in the corner, the little stage was piled high with stuff. There were dozens of flower arrangements, small boxes that looked like they might contain candy, a few folded pieces of paper, and even a huge pink teddy bear that was almost as tall as Ranko. ¡°What the hell¡¯s all that,¡± she asked Yui.


    Yui responded with a warm smile. ¡°That, dear sister, is all for you. The people who were here that night - your adoring fans - came back to check on you, and they started leaving things for you when you hadn¡¯t come back. They¡¯ve been worried about you. We haven¡¯t said anything publicly; we wanted to wait until you were back on your feet and let you decide if you even want to keep working here after all of that. But the gifts kept coming.¡±


    Ranko blushed furiously. She had fans? Like, people who actually cared about her and the fact that she¡¯d been hurt? ¡°Well, first things first. You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easy. I¡¯m not the backing-down type.¡±


    Yui smiled. ¡°I kind of figured you¡¯d say something like that.¡± She slipped off the stool carefully, approaching the stage with an almost tiptoe. Yui grinned - it looked quite a lot like Izumi did when she walked up to the Christmas tree.


    She sat cross-legged on the floor at the foot of the stage, beginning to slowly dig through the pile. She had no idea what they would do with all of these flowers, but she pulled a particularly pretty white daisy out of one of the bundles and smelled it. She broke the stem off at about 7 centimeters, tucking it into her hair behind her right ear. Something about all of this - of having been protected, of having been fawned over, of having been vulnerable and come out the other side unbroken, of this huge pile of girly treasures - gave her an even greater comfort in her feminine skin than she¡¯d previously known.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good look for you.¡± Yui smiled, biting into one of the oranges she was cutting. Ranko began sorting through the pile, making a stack of candies and a pile of flowers. She opened the first of the notes, expecting it to be some gross declaration of love from some random dude, but instead found it to be a respectful note in the vein of wishing you a fast recovery. We can¡¯t wait to see you on stage again! The vast majority of the letters were similar in tone, though there was the occasional get better soon so I can take you on a date that got tossed aside. There was even one such letter from a girl, with a photo included. Ranko jokingly showed it to Yui. ¡°What do you think, is she your type?¡±


    Yui blushed and shook her head. ¡°No, but if I could sing like you, I¡¯d have girls lined up around the block.¡± She sighed wistfully, imagining such a scenario.


    The front door swung open, and Mei entered, Izumi in tow. ¡°Oh! Hey Ran-chan! How you feeling?¡±


    The redhead smiled, still sitting on the floor. ¡°Better. Just sitting here going through all this loot.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She turned back to the pile, pulling the huge pink teddy bear out of the back. This was exactly the sort of stupid thing she¡¯d always tried to win at the local fairs for Akane, a lifetime ago. Then, it had been some goofy gesture, usually to get Akane to stop pounding the crap out of him for who-knew-what reason, but now, she saw it with a different perspective. Its fur was soft, and it tickled a little as she ran her ever-so-sensitive fingers over it. She imagined it would make a nice pillow. She straightened the red ribbon tied around its neck. She wondered what to name it. And then she rolled her eyes. My gods, she thought to herself. I really have become a girl, haven¡¯t I?


    Ranko stood carefully, propping the bear up in one of the booths. ¡°I think I want to try and sing tonight.¡±


    Yui looked over at her, concerned. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for that? You don¡¯t look especially steady on your feet.¡±


    Ranko bobbed her head gingerly. ¡°Mei can help me pick something I can sing standing still, or even sitting down. But all these people cared enough to do all this for me. I want them to know I¡¯m okay, or will be soon enough.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°Alright, but two conditions. One, you gotta convince Mama when she gets here. And two, absolutely, positively no waiting tables tonight. You can sing, but the rest of the night your butt is in a chair, and if you touch one glass without drinking from it, I will kick your pretty little ass myself.¡±


    Ranko blushed. She didn¡¯t feel that she needed this much babying, but a part of her that was growing larger than she cared to admit felt special because they tried.


    Izumi smiled, putting her arm around Ranko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to run back home for a minute then. If tonight is to be your triumphant return, you need an outfit that makes a statement.¡±


    Ranko blushed - she dared to wonder what Izumi would dress her in tonight, but she almost didn¡¯t care.


    Mei started to pull Ranko toward the karaoke machine to pick songs, but Yui snapped her fingers. ¡°Sorry, condition number three. Get some rest now while you can?¡± We¡¯ll get everything ready. I¡¯ll talk to Mama when she gets in. But for now, you, shoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Ranko said mockingly with a giggle, and gingerly made for the stairs.

 20. Fragile but Fierce

    Ranko walked the bar, a few minutes before opening. She knew every millimeter of this place by now, but she needed to flood her mind with memories of good things, not of the attack. Hana had given her permission for Ranko to sing, subject to all of Yui¡¯s conditions and a few more. The girls had set up a table for her over by the Pac-Man machine, and blocked it off with a string and a RESERVED sign, so no one got too close. They couldn¡¯t take a chance on her being hurt again. She decided it looked a little lonely, so she dragged an extra chair across from hers and placed her teddy bear in it for company.


    Mei had unwrapped all of the flowers she had received and lined the front of the stage with a hedge half a meter high of floral arrangements. It looked like it was set up to receive a princess or something, Ranko thought, and her face flushed. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought, though.


    She looked herself over in the mirror behind the liquor bottles. Izumi had outdone herself for tonight. She was wearing a long, form-fitting Chinese style dress in silk, a slightly-off white, with a vine of purple roses climbing up the entire right side of her body. Her hair hung in a loose ponytail secured with a matching off-white ribbon, and Ranko had consented to let Izumi use some makeup to cover the remaining echoes of the wounds to her face. She wore no necklace - her choker had broken in the fight - but she fingered the silver bracelet clasped around her arm, hiding all evidence of the day all this began.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, ducking under the rope and taking a seat next to her bear. She nodded to Mei. ¡°Let them in?¡±


    Mei unlocked the door and a stream of customers began to enter. Ranko noticed that several of them were carrying flowers and other gifts, presumably intending to add them to the shrine that had been cleared from the stage. They walked to the back to place their offerings, and with them gone, they turned to look for them, finding Ranko seated next to the pool table. The first guy in line, a guy in his early twenties wearing a suit coat over jeans and a T-shirt and bearing a dozen roses, waved to the crowd. ¡°Guys! She¡¯s here!¡±


    Ranko stood, making her way to the border of her little roped-off prison. She walked on her own, but stayed close enough to the pool table that she could lean on it for support if she had to. Some seventy people gathered on the other side of the rope, probably three guys to every two ladies. If this kept up, Hana was probably going to get a visit from the fire marshall. She smiled, waving to the assembled well-wishers. ¡°Hi, everybody. Thanks so much for coming out to see me, and for checking on me all week long. I¡¯m doing much better! I¡¯m not 100% back to normal yet, but don¡¯t you worry - I¡¯ll be slinging shots again in no time.¡± The crowd whooped in encouragement.


    She grinned devilishly. ¡°Waaaaait a minute, you guys aren¡¯t here because I bring you your beers and fries at all, are you?¡± A loud chorus of NO! came her reply.


    Mei rolled her eyes at Izumi. ¡°She¡¯s eating this up, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Before Izumi could answer, Yui did. ¡°Yes. And she deserves to.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°So, you want me to sing, then? Is that it?¡± The crowd cheered in unison, and Ranko met it with a tittering laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to see what I can do. After you order lots of drinks from my sisters, that is.¡± She cringed, watching the stampede turn and move as a single herd from her rope to the bar. Sorry, Yui¡­ She wished she could be back there to help with the rush, but it had been expressly forbidden.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While the crowd was occupied with their libations, Ranko slipped under the rope and made her way carefully along the back wall of the bar and ascended to the stage, where Mei had left a high-backed stool for her. She climbed up into it, picking up the microphone from its stand and laying it on her lap. Once the crowd had mostly settled, she picked it up and flicked the switch to turn it on. ¡°Okay. Whew! It¡¯s so good to be back up here again!¡± The crowd roared their assent. ¡°Yeah, I missed you all, too.¡±


    She nodded to Mei, who pressed the start key on the computer. A sultry melody rose from the speakers, a song from some 25 years before Ranko¡¯s birth. She and Mei had decided that these lower-energy, older songs would be a safer way to make her return. The room went silent as Ranko¡¯s voice met the start of the first verse. Izumi smiled, swaying with the music from behind the bar. She wished she had thought to put little candles on all the tables; it would have really set the mood for the intimate and old-fashioned nature of Ranko¡¯s performance tonight.


    During the bridge of the song, Ranko thought she might want to stand up, but as she put one foot on the floor, she felt uneasy and had to steady herself slightly just to remain atop her stool. Hana noticed, watching her like a hawk for any sign that she was pushing herself too hard, but the guests didn¡¯t seem to. What she could not manage in physicality, she poured into her voice, and she finished the song on a long-sustained belt. The crowd, which now numbered closer to 120, roared in appreciation. She smiled, blinking her eyes. Bright light was still causing disorientation for her; she¡¯d have to ask Yui to turn down the stage spotlights before she got up to sing again.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± She didn¡¯t dare try to bow; she knew she would almost certainly topple over.


    Hana made her way to the two steps leading up to the diminutive stage, offering her hand to Ranko. She willed herself to make the few steps seem as normal as possible, taking the barkeep¡¯s hand. Hana yelled to the crowd, no microphone needed to be heard. ¡°Give her some space, everybody!¡±


    The group took a few steps back, giving Hana a clear pathway to escort Ranko back to her seat. The crowd murmured a little at the sight. It was obvious that the singer was not well enough to perform, but she was doing so anyway. For them. Ranko looked up at them, seeing a bit of dismay on the faces of the few in front, and frowned.


    One of the young men in front, the guy in the suit coat and jeans, raised a cheer and started clapping again. Soon, the two friends he¡¯d come with joined in, and then others. The encouragement brought a smile to Ranko¡¯s face, and it did not stop until she was seated back at her table.


    Izumi walked over to her table, tray in hand. She placed a glass of soda in front of her, and an unopened bottle of beer in front of Ranko¡¯s teddy bear. ¡°For your companion. On the house.¡± She giggled a little, pushing her way back toward the bar.


    The rest of the evening was much the same - Ranko singing slow standards from a seated position. She did more songs than usual, though - where normally she only sang twice a night, tonight she managed six. The pool table piled high with more flowers and gifts, brought by well-wishers who had not expected to find her up and about.


    As the last patrons exited the bar at closing time, Hana took down the rope and approached Ranko¡¯s table with a proud smile. ¡°What do we think, is my little starlet ready to call it a night?¡±


    Ranko frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t I please help with cleanup at least a little? I could roll silverware or something like that sitting down.¡±


    Hana shook her head. ¡°You know the rules. Maybe tomorrow, if you¡¯re feeling up to it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± She waved good night to her sisters as Hana escorted her toward the stairs.

 21. The Hottest Ticket in Town

    Sho and Ashi leaned against the brick wall, holding hands. It was their third date tonight, though they were there with a group of friends. Ashi had dressed up for the occasion, draped in a smoldering orange minidress and matching stilettos. Sho had not, content with a gray sweater and a pair of jeans. Behind them, the rest of their collegiate classmates tittered excitedly. Haite and Chui giggled, planning what they¡¯d sing if they got a chance to use the karaoke machine tonight. They were dressed in matching seifuku despite the December chill. Keiichi sipped surreptitiously from the flask he¡¯d hidden in the pocket of his khakis, not willing to wait until six o¡¯clock for his buzz.


    It was strange, a line some three hundred people deep in front of a run-down bar in a less-than-great neighborhood, but this wasn¡¯t just any Wednesday night. The night before, the bar¡¯s singing sensation of a waitress had announced that tomorrow, she¡¯d resume performing at full speed - just a week after some thug had beat the crap out of her in the bar. Word had spread, and everyone wanted to see her back in action.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Ume stood bored, tapping her foot on the pavement. ¡°You guys, do we really have to stand here and wait for this? I mean, it¡¯s karaoke. There¡¯s like 40 other places around here for that.¡±


    Satoshi shook his head in frustration with his disaffected date. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. We¡¯re here to see her sing.¡±


    Ume popped her chewing gum in her mouth to punctuate her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with this waitress, anyway? Do you even know her name?¡±


    Satoshi scoffed. ¡°Of course I do!. It¡¯s Ranko Tendo.¡±


    Ume gave a thoughtful ¡°huh.¡± She turned to the tallish brunette behind her. ¡°Tendo. Nabiki, isn¡¯t that your name?¡±

 22. Worlds Collide

    Ranko paced nervously, waiting for the word.


    Mei gasped. ¡°Sheesh, there¡¯s gotta be three hundred people out there!¡± She closed the curtains, looking back at the redhead, who still stalked back and forth across the stained pine floor. ¡°We should start selling tickets!¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°We¡¯re selling twice as many drinks already.¡± She wore a form-fitting mauve sweater with a large red heart embroidered on the front, and a black pleated miniskirt. Determined to prove to Yui that her balance was fully restored, she¡¯d opted to brave a pair of sleek black ankle boots with 6-centimeter heels. The distinctive clack they made on the floor echoed through the empty room like a ticking clock as she paced.


    Izumi smiled back at her sisters. ¡°Everybody ready?¡±


    Ranko took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Yui and Mei nodded assent, and Izumi unlocked the door and stepped out into the cold. ¡°Hey everybody! Who¡¯s ready for a show?¡±


    A roar erupted from the assembled line. ¡°Let us in already, it¡¯s freezing out here,¡± one guy yelled from the back of the line.


    Izumi smiled, stepping out of the doorway and holding the door open. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± The group began streaming into the establishment, Izumi struggling to keep count as they did.


    By the time the bar had filled, Izumi had to turn the last fifty or so people away. Most opted to stay in line until someone else left. Izumi slipped into the bar, starting to get people sorted into booths and tables. The bar was lined four deep all the way around, and Mei and Yui were frantic to fill drink orders. Somewhere at the back, beyond Izumi¡¯s sight in the sea of revelers, Ranko was also directing traffic. Izumi saw a large group of eight college-aged tweens enter together, directing them to the largest booth in the front corner. It was furthest from the stage, but with that many people, Ranko wouldn¡¯t have time to serve them all effectively, so Izumi felt that it was best to seat them in her section.


    It took nearly a half an hour to get most of the bar served and settled. They made no announcement, but as soon as the house lights dropped, the crowd roared in excitement. Ranko took the stage, smiling brightly and waving to the crowd. She¡¯d donned a pair of pink-rimmed sunglasses - a recent addition during her light-sensitive performances, but she kind of liked them. The bass brought the crowd to its feet, and she moved effortlessly across the stage, mimicking the movements of another popular idol group as she performed a rendition of their newest hit. She spared no effort to deliver a high-energy performance; after a week under wraps, she was eager to prove to the crowd - and to her coworkers - that she was back at full strength.


    The whole place shook with applause when the song ended, and Ranko hopped down from the stage with a wave to make another round with her serving tray. She took a new round of orders from four of her tables, stacking some twenty empty glasses on her tray. She took a few steps and saw an orange peel that had been discarded on the floor from one of their cocktail garnishes. She set her tray down on top of a trash can, lifting her leg and bent down to pick it up before someone slipped. She knew full well how dangerous slipping and falling in here could be. As she did, she caught motion out of the corner of her eye. She turned, seeing her tray and the mountain of glasses it carried falling to the floor. Reflexively, she lunged forward with the incredible speed only she could muster, catching each glass and restoring it to the tray. As she started to set the tray down, she heard someone clear her throat behind her and a familiar female voice spoke.


    ¡°Busted. Hello, Ranma.¡±


    Ranko froze. No. This couldn¡¯t happen. Not here. Not now. She turned her head tentatively, praying to be wrong. She was not. ¡°Uh, Hey, Nabiki. Wha..what brings you here?¡± She instinctively tried to cover her outfit with her hands, not that it did much good.


    Nabiki scoffed in irritation, putting her hands on her hips. ¡°I am a college freshman. I¡¯m supposed to be hanging out in bars. But you? Where the hell have you been all these months?! We¡¯ve all been worried sick about you!¡±


    Ranko cringed. ¡°Please, keep your voice down.¡±


    Nabiki put her hands on her hips judgmentally. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ranko? Afraid everyone will find out you¡¯ve been lying to them all this time?¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes flashed and she looked up with irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Nabiki nodded, pursing her lips. ¡°So everyone here knows you¡¯re really a boy, then?¡±


    Ranko looked down at her hands in shame. It had been days since she¡¯d even thought about her old life. She said something, in the most timid, quiet voice imaginable, easily drowned out by the karaoke performance on the stage.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I couldn¡¯t hear you!¡±


    Ranko gritted her teeth. Even though she¡¯d accepted it, she¡¯d never really had to say it out loud before. ¡°I said, I¡¯m not a boy. Not anymore.¡±


    Izumi walked toward the pair, tray in hand. ¡°Ranko, who¡¯s¡­¡±


    The redhead cut her off. ¡°Uh, yes ma¡¯am, the bathroom is right around the corner there to your right. Thank you.¡± Once Izumi had passed, Ranko took Nabiki by the wrist. ¡°Come on. We can¡¯t talk here.¡±


    Nabiki glowered. ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡±


    Ranko pulled her through the side door by the pool table into the back room and pushed her toward the stairs. ¡°Go on.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Nabiki opened the door into Ranko¡¯s bedroom. The unmade bed with its purple duvet cover was half-covered with dresses, outfits Ranko had gone through while deciding what to wear tonight. Ranko closed the door behind them, leaning on it as if to keep the world out for a few more minutes.


    Nabiki turned on her, pointing a finger in her face. ¡°Honestly, Ranma, where do you get off doing this? Just walking out on us in the middle of the night like that? You could have been dead under a bridge for all we knew, and you¡¯re here, in some bar in Tokyo, slinging shots in high heels? What the hell are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Please, Nabiki, sit down?¡± She offered Nabiki one of her dining table chairs before sitting on the bed facing it. The brunette complied, after some additional coaxing. Ranko sighed shamefully. She¡¯d been dreading this conversation for some time, but she¡¯d honestly hoped it would never come. ¡°Look. I don¡¯t expect you to understand. But, look at me. This is what I am now, and it¡¯s not gonna change. I didn¡¯t ask for this, but it happened, and I had to make peace with it somehow. But I couldn¡¯t do that with everybody at your house wondering when or if some Chinese fairy dust was gonna show up and make it so I could marry Akane. She deserved better than waiting for me forever, and having to explain why she was engaged to a girl. She deserved more than the parade of whacko guys and crazy girls showin¡¯ up and wreckin¡¯ your house every three days because of me.¡±


    Nabiki¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. ¡°And don¡¯t you think she deserved to make that choice for herself?¡±


    Ranko nodded sadly. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. But you know she never would¡¯ve. Akane¡¯s too stubborn for that.¡±


    Nabiki shook her head. ¡°So were you, once.¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°I was a lot of things, once.¡± She put her feet on her bed and hugged her knees. ¡°How is she?¡±


    Nabiki groaned. ¡°Not like you care, but she¡¯s been a mess since you left.¡±


    Ranko rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°I gave it a week after I left before Ryoga made his move.¡±


    Nabiki nodded. ¡°Oh, he did. He finally managed to find his balls and told Akane how he felt about her. He told her he¡¯d do absolutely anything to make her happy.¡±


    Ranko laughed. ¡°Typical Hibiki, all that blustery chivalry. So what did she ask for?¡± Nabiki stomped her foot on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Ranma! You want to know what she asked Ryoga for? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you! She asked him to find you!¡±


    Ranko gasped. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not fair. He¡¯ll be looking for forty years just trying to find a payphone.¡± She felt bad for him. She knew he¡¯d do as he said, that he¡¯d never stop looking for her. The only thing worse than his never finding her, was the day he did.


    Nabiki stood, her anger rising. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not fair! But you obviously didn¡¯t care about what was fair for anybody except yourself when you skipped off to¡­ whatever the hell this is. How could you do this? How could you not at least send us a letter to let us know you were all right? What the hell is the matter with you, Ranma?¡±


    Nabiki was surprised to see that she did not retaliate. Instead, the redhead shrank under Nabiki¡¯s tirade. She squeezed her knees tighter, trying to will the sound not to enter her ears. She shuddered slightly. This was¡­ unexpected. Nabiki¡¯s voice softened, taking on a slight note of concern. ¡°Ranma?¡±


    A mousey voice trickled out from behind Ranko¡¯s legs. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? That¡¯s your name.¡± Ranko unburied her head from her knees, and Nabiki was stunned to see that she was crying. Ranma would never have let me, or anyone, see him cry. He¡¯s way too macho for that. What the hell is this?


    ¡°Not anymore, Nabiki. Don¡¯t you get it? Ranma Saotome is dead. He¡¯s dead! That Amazon witch killed him. I¡¯m all that¡¯s left. And you and Akane and Pop and everybody kept standing around waiting for me to shrug it off and step back into a life that wasn¡¯t mine anymore. I¡¯m sorry I did what I did, okay?! I am. It was selfish and stupid, I know, and believe me, I¡¯ve paid for it. I don¡¯t expect you to understand.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sorry for where I ended up. These people treat me with love and respect. In their eyes, I can be a girl - be a woman - and not be seen as something less than I used to be. Like there¡¯s something wrong with me. Is that what I wanted? Of course not. But it¡¯s the best I¡¯m going to get, and for the first time in my life I am trying to make the best of it for me - not what Pop and every girl in Nerima has planned for me, but what I want for myself. If I couldn¡¯t have my old life anymore, I thought I deserved a chance to try to make a new one that I could actually live with. And you know what? I¡¯m doing better than that. I can¡¯t believe it, I swear. I thought I¡¯d be miserable every second of my life if I had to live this way, but I had no choice but to give myself a chance. And now, here I sit, in a skirt and heels, wearing makeup, and somehow I¡¯m actually happy, for the first time I can remember.¡±


    She looked up, making eye contact with the brown-haired specter of a past she¡¯d almost managed to bury. ¡°You have the power to go downstairs right now, say just a couple of words to the girls behind the bar, and destroy all that for me. I¡¯m begging you not to. Please, Nabiki.¡±


    Ranko flinched as a loud knock came at the door, followed by a voice. ¡°Oi, Ranko, you okay, little sister? We¡¯ve got your next song queued up whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Nabiki blinked. Sister? What the hell kind of bar was this? Ranko sniffled her tears up and wiped her puffy eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Yui. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± She looked up at Nabiki, who was still coming to terms with all of this, and all she could add was another desperate ¡°please?¡±


    Nabiki wanted to be furious with Ranma. She wanted to beat his head in with a frying pan for what he had done to her sister. For the months of worry. For the nights she and Kasumi had to hold Akane while she cried. Ranma Saotome absolutely, positively deserved to be clobbered into next week. But this¡­ girl? She didn¡¯t know who this person was, but it was not Ranma in any discernible way beyond physical appearance. The brash, egotistical, uncaring jerk she¡¯d come up the stairs intending to berate was nowhere to be found, and in his place was a fragile, terrified, remorseful, and beautiful young woman.


    She sighed with exasperation and defeat, throwing her hands up. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ranko looked at her, fear in her eyes. ¡°Why, what are you going to do?¡±


    Nabiki popped open the little clasp on her purse. ¡°With all this crying, you fucked up your makeup. You can¡¯t go on stage looking like that.¡±


    Ranko blushed, trying again to dry her eyes, and Nabiki began dabbing a soft pad on her cheeks. ¡°So, what exactly am I supposed to tell Akane when I get home?¡±


    Ranko pulled back and looked up at her sincerely. ¡°You can¡¯t tell her anything. She can¡¯t find out where I am. Nobody can.¡±


    Nabiki shook her head. ¡°Come on, Ranm¡­ Sorry. You know I can¡¯t keep this from her. So give me something I can say.¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m okay and I¡¯m in a good place. Tell her I have people who care about me. And... tell her I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 23. Reckoning

    With less than a half an hour until opening, Ranko and the girls buzzed around the back room making final preparations. Ranko was wearing a simple yellow knee-length dress and black flats; she found the more elaborate costumes difficult on the weekends when she also had to rush as much as she did to keep her tables¡¯ drinks full.


    Mei plopped a bit of ground beef onto the work surface, tossing the empty package into the overflowing trash can. ¡°Ranko, hon, could you take that out, please? I¡¯m up to my elbows in hamburger.¡±


    The redhead smiled. ¡°No problem!¡± She pulled the bag out of the trash, tying it off in a double knot. She popped open the back door, slipping out with the bag. The door slammed shut behind her. She turned to head for the dumpster, and made it only one step before she froze in her tracks, dropping the bag on the ground.


    In the alleyway was a figure that struck more terror into Ranko than anything else she could imagine. They were sitting on a pile of wooden shipping pallets, and it was hard to see their face, but there was no mistaking them. Ranko would know that white-and-blue dress anywhere. She almost was forced to wear one once.


    ¡°A¡­Akane?¡±


    ¡°So. It¡¯s true.¡±


    Ranko sighed. No point denying anything. ¡°She told you everything, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Akane nodded softly. ¡°Of all the people to trust with your secret, you picked the one that can be easily bought.¡± Akane had decided to spare her the truth, that Nabiki had volunteered everything once she saw how frantic her little sister had become at the knowledge that Ranma was, in fact, alive.


    Ranko backed up. ¡°Akane, please. I can explain.¡± She put her empty palms up defensively. She was fully prepared for a hammer or an axe or something to come flying at her any minute.


    Her once-fiancee climbed down off the pallets, approaching slowly. ¡°You look good.¡±


    Ranko blinked quizzically. ¡°Uh¡­ Thanks?¡± Akane cracked a small smile. ¡°No, I mean it. You always were prettier than me.¡±


    The redhead gulped quietly. Okay, what the hell is happening here? Akane took a step closer, and Ranko began stammering. ¡°Ah, listen Akane, I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, okay? I know I was a jerk and I¡­¡± Akane took another step. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left, I know. I just didn¡¯t feel like I could¡­¡± Another step. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Akane took the last few steps at a run, leaping forward and wrapping her arms tightly around Ranko. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re okay! I¡¯ve been so worried!¡±


    Ranko stood petrified for a moment, struggling to adjust to this turn of events. Eventually, her muscles began to relax, and she returned the hug. ¡°I know. I¡¯m really sorry, Akane.¡±


    Akane let her go, looking into her eyes. ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry. I put so much pressure on you. Me, and our dads, and Shampoo, and everybody. I never trusted you like I should have. I never listened. We should have been supporting you when everything happened, and we ran you off. But me, most of all.¡±


    The waitress shook her head. ¡°Akane, no. I remember the night I left. You were the only one who even tried to talk to me.¡±


    Akane nodded, a tear starting to form in the corner of her eye. ¡°I know. But I didn¡¯t say anything to them. I should have stood up for you. I should have had your back like you always had mine. I should have made them back off, give you space to process everything. I owed you that much. This is all my fault. Shampoo¡¯s grandmother did this to you because you wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°She did it to me because she¡¯s a crazy person. It¡¯s not your fault. And besides¡­ I¡¯m okay. Really. It¡¯s been a hell of a road to get here, but I¡¯m finally starting to get comfortable with the person - with the girl - I see in the mirror. I mean it.¡± She smiled warmly at Akane, slowly getting more comfortable with the fact that her former fiancee wasn¡¯t there to beat her half to death. It really was nice to talk to her again. There was so much she wanted to tell her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a singer now?¡± Ranko blushed, sitting down on the stoop outside the bar. ¡°I¡¯m a waitress, who sometimes sings. Big difference.¡± It was so weird, admitting to Akane that she was a waitress - hell, admitting that she even felt like a she to begin with - without wanting to run and hide.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Akane nodded with an amused smile. ¡°When were you planning on telling the line of people out front that?¡±


    Ranko giggled. ¡°Right about the time I bring them their appetizers, I guess.¡±


    Akane sat next to her on the stoop, smoothing out the skirt of her school uniform. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smile again.¡±


    The redhead nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you at all again. I really have missed you, Akane.¡±


    Akane leaned over, resting her head on Ranko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You could have called me anytime, you know.¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be ashamed of me. I couldn¡¯t handle the thought of it.¡±


    Akane sat up again, looking over at her. ¡°Are you kidding? Ever since, ya know, all this happened, all I wanted was for you to find a way to be happy, and you have. True, it¡¯s not what I expected, but if it¡¯s working for you, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    She traced her finger around the silver bracelet on Ranko¡¯s wrist, the dragon¡¯s blue eye shining up at her. ¡°This is pretty.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°It was a birthday present from Yui. She¡¯s one of the girls who works here. So much more than that, but it¡¯s a lot to explain. I like that it hides my scar.¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°I do, too.¡±


    Ranko smiled a little. ¡°How¡¯s everybody back at home?¡±


    Akane rolled her eyes. ¡°Crazy as usual, I guess. Once they realized you weren¡¯t coming back, Shampoo and her grandmother closed their ramen shop and left town. I hear Ukyo¡¯s thinking about opening a bigger location in their old building. My family¡¯s pretty much the same, I guess. Your father¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°He still stays with us, but these days he spends most of his time as a panda. He doesn¡¯t like to talk about you.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual. And you?¡±


    Akane looked up into the distance. ¡°Oh, you know, going to school. I¡¯m on the martial arts gymnastics team full-time now. Haven¡¯t lost a match yet!¡±


    Ranko swallowed hard. She wasn¡¯t sure she wanted the answer to her next question. ¡°Are you, ya know, seeing anybody?¡±


    Akane smiled, shaking her head. ¡°No. Not that Kuno isn¡¯t telling everybody we¡¯re getting married any day, now that you haven¡¯t been around.¡±


    The smaller girl rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh. At least he isn¡¯t chasing the pigtailed girl around anymore.¡±


    Akane chuckled. She could only imagine how that bastard would bleed to death from his nose if he knew just how much the pigtailed girl had blossomed since he saw her last. ¡°And you?¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Naah.¡± She hadn¡¯t seriously considered dating at all since she left. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was even supposed to, and if when she did, if it would be okay if she were still interested in girls. She remembered Yui¡¯s story about Kimiko. That said, if there was anyone who would be okay with such a thing, it was Hana. She had tried, a few times, to imagine what it would be like to date a boy, just to be seen as normal, and had generally ended up with nothing more than nausea at the very thought of it. So lost was she in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t even noticed Akane slip her hand into her own. Once she did, she fought the instinct to pull it away, smiling contently and resting her head on Akane¡¯s shoulder as Akane had done with hers.


    The moment was interrupted by the door popping open. Izumi stuck her head out. ¡°Oi, Ranko! I don¡¯t know how long we can keep these ¨C oh, hi! Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Ranko blushed, snatching her hand back and looking behind her. ¡°Izumi, this is Akane. She¡¯s my f¡­¡±


    Akane spoke over her. ¡°Her friend.¡±


    Ranko looked up at Akane with surprise, but she gave Ranko an it¡¯s okay glance. ¡°Akane, this is Izumi. She¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s a long story, but we work together, and we¡¯re essentially sisters now.¡± With a bit of a blush, she added, ¡°She¡¯s also responsible for the majority of my wardrobe.¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°Then you do good work! Pleased to meet you, Izumi.¡±


    Izumi smiled, looking back at the redhead. ¡°Seriously, though, they¡¯re getting restless in here.¡±


    Ranko stood, brushing the gravel from her skirt. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Izumi closed the door, and Ranko turned to face Akane. ¡°I, uhmm¡­ if you don¡¯t have anywhere to be and all, I, ah, I¡¯d love it if you, ya know, maybe stuck around for the show? I mean, if you want.¡±


    Akane beamed, wrapping both of her arms around the smaller girl¡¯s bicep. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, Ranko.¡±

 24. Home

    ¡°Alright, kiddo, spill it.¡±


    Ranko looked up from the dishwasher into Yui¡¯s inquisitive face. ¡°What?¡±


    Yui gestured with her head to the table closest to the stage. ¡°That girl. You haven¡¯t stopped looking at her since she came in.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s skin spontaneously invented a new shade of red. ¡°She, ah, she¡¯s a friend of mine, from before I came to the city.¡±


    Yui bit her lip, pretending to go along with the explanation for now. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She walked to the other side of the redhead, ringing a transaction into the cash register. ¡°She¡¯s cute.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Yeah, she¡­ wait, what?¡±


    Yui grinned. ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    Ranko stammered until Yui mercifully spoke. ¡°You should go talk to her.¡±


    The redhead¡¯s face still burned. ¡°I did, before we opened.¡±


    Yui shook her head. ¡°I think you know what I mean.¡±


    Ranko looked up with a gasp. ¡°Naw. I couldn¡¯t. She¡¯s a girl.¡±


    The blonde bartender nodded. ¡°So?¡±


    Ranko threw her hands up in the air. ¡°I¡¯m a girl!¡±


    Yui gave her a wistful little smile. ¡°So?¡±


    Ranko looked over at Akane, who was looking around the room, sipping her soda and just taking in the environment that had been Ranko¡¯s home these last few months. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that to her. She deserves so much better than me.¡± She sighed, downtrodden.


    Yui put her hands on Ranko¡¯s shoulders, turning her body to face forward. ¡°Listen to me. We¡¯ve talked about this. There is no better than you, Ran-chan. You¡¯re as good as they come, and if she deserves you and she makes you happy, then don¡¯t you dare miss the chance. Trust me.¡±


    Ranko sighed, looking over at Akane. Even if she did want to be with her, there was so much to consider. Their parents. The dojo. Ranko¡¯s new life here. Re-introducing all of the nonsense of everybody back home. They¡¯d never find a way to make it work. It was too much. But something inside her really wished it weren¡¯t - that they could somehow get past all the bullshit and just be two gi¡­ two people, being together because they cared about each other.


    The little bell from the back pierced through Ranko¡¯s thoughts. Hana called out to her. ¡°Ranko! The burgers for table eighteen are getting cold.¡±


    Ranko snapped herself back into the present. No time for daydreaming on a Friday night. She rushed back, picking up the plates with a brief apology, and delivering them to her customers, putting on a smile as best she could. She turned her head to gaze at Akane again to find that she was no longer sitting alone - Izumi had taken the chair opposite her. What the hell was that all about?


    ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡±


    Ranko turned to another of her customers as she was summoned. ¡°Could we also get three of the Dragonfires and a beer, when you get a minute?¡±


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    Akane bit into a fried cheese stick. ¡°So, how is she, really? When she is isn¡¯t putting on a brave face for me and telling me everything is great?¡±


    Izumi sighed. ¡°When she got here, I¡¯m not going to lie, she was pretty broken. All of us were at one point or another. This place is sort of equal parts nightclub and orphanage, in a weird sort of way. Me, Yui, Ayako, Mei, all of us had our reasons to end up here. But because all of us have been broken over the years, we¡¯ve learned how to put each other together again. We¡¯ve done our best to help Ranko out. There¡¯s a lot she still won¡¯t talk about - we suspect it¡¯s too painful - but we are here for her whenever she¡¯s ready.


    ¡°The poor kid¡¯s had it rough. This is her second night back after some jerk tried to force himself on her in the middle of the floor and she ended up getting a pretty nasty concussion.¡±


    Akane gasped. She had a hard time remembering that Ranko¡¯s condition severely hindered her ability to be the invincible martial artist that Ranma once had. She also dreaded Ranko - any girl, but especially someone who grew up as a guy - being in that position. How terrifying it must have been for her, and how alone she must have felt not being able to tell anyone the truth.


    Izumi continued. ¡°But, she¡¯s resilient. She told us she was raised as a tomboy of sorts, because her father really wanted her to run his family business. Poor thing didn¡¯t even know what bra size she wore. I¡¯ve been trying to help her - she¡¯s a quick study, but being a girl is a lot when you don¡¯t have someone in your life to help.¡±


    Akane nodded knowingly - after her mother had died, she had no idea what she¡¯d have done if it hadn¡¯t been for Kasumi. ¡°Has she talked about me at all?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Izumi frowned a little. ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk much about her past in general, and when she does, it¡¯s usually kept pretty vague. She did tell us that her father tried to make her get married ¨C to more than one person, even.¡±


    Akane sighed sadly. She wondered how different their relationship might have been if Soun and Genma had just let things take their natural course.


    ¡°She also told us that because of all that pressure, she never had an opportunity to tell the person she really cared about how she felt.¡±


    Akane blinked. Could it be? No.


    ¡°Anyway, all that is to say that she¡¯s come a long way. She works hard and she¡¯s finding her footing in the world. We¡¯re thrilled to have her in our little family, and we¡¯re damn proud of her.¡±


    Akane smiled, looking across the room at the redhead in the yellow dress laughing with her customers and handing off three orange-tinged glasses with little wisps of smoke coming off of them. ¡°So am I.¡±


    The music blaring from the sound system faded, and Mei¡¯s voice came over the speakers. ¡°Okay, everybody. We know what you¡¯re here for. Who¡¯s ready?¡± The crowd cheered. Akane looked around, taking in the scene.


    Izumi stood quickly. ¡°That¡¯s my cue. Gotta get ready; there¡¯s always a rush after she sings. Good talking to ya, Akane.¡±


    Mei sighed vocally over the microphone. ¡°Clearly, you haven¡¯t had enough to drink yet. Loosen up! It¡¯s Friday night! I said, who¡¯s ready?¡± The crowd cheered much more emphatically - and this time, Akane joined in with them.


    Ranko exhaled a deep breath, microphone in hand, just a few steps away from the stage. She hadn¡¯t been nervous like this since the first time she¡¯d sung here, and she knew why. Singing couldn¡¯t be the expression of her freedom that it had once been, not with Akane in the audience. She glanced over at Akane¡¯s table, ashamed of herself for even thinking about doing this in front of her, but when she did, her eyes found Akane on her feet, watching the stage, her hands clasped in front of her. She looked ¨C excited?


    Ranko took another deep breath. This is my life now, she thought furtively.  I hope you like it. I hope you accept it. But I can¡¯t change it for anybody this time. I¡¯ve worked too hard for it. This is who I am, Akane. The first note of a high-energy pop song blared, the stage still empty. The crowd looked around, confused. Ranko took a deep gulp and ran full-tilt for the steps up to the stage.


    ¡°Hey! How¡¯s everybody doing tonight?!¡± She smiled widely, waving to the assembled revelers. A loud whoop came from every direction at once. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I like to hear! We having a good time? I know I am! Who¡¯s with me?!¡± As the crowd roared, Ranko powered her voice into the first verse. She moved with an extra level of energy and an exuberance that infected the crowd immediately.


    Mei leaned into Yui, watching the stage. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her tonight?¡±


    Yui smiled, putting her arm around Mei¡¯s collarbone from behind. ¡°I think our little sister¡¯s in love.¡±


    Ranko started the chorus, performing it call-and-answer style with the crowd. There wasn¡¯t an eye in the building not focused on her. The louder the crowd got, the more energized she seemed to become, darting across the little stage to ensure different areas of the bar were engaged. She whipped her head around, catching a glimpse of Akane standing in front of her table, clapping her hands. She looked truly happy. Ranko smiled sweetly at her, pointing to her and waving as she sang. Akane blushed, but didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Akane stood mesmerized, having just witnessed a transformation she could not explain. This was not the girl she had to beg to sing backup at last year¡¯s Christmas party. This was not the broken girl that came back from that mountaintop. This was not the martial artist she sparred against a few times a week, though some of the precise agility could be seen in her dancing if she looked hard enough. This was not the person who begrudgingly accepted her feminine form when she had to, and who always seemed distant and sad even as a guy. What she saw on that stage was, purely and simply, joy.


    The song ended and the bar¡¯s patronage roared, but there was only one voice Ranko cared to hear. She turned to face Akane¡¯s table, but found it empty, and it saddened her. Did she leave? She bowed politely and stepped down from the stage, and as soon as she did, Akane was upon her, wrapping her arms around Ranko¡¯s waist in a tight hug. She giggled as Akane lifted her a little off the ground, just for a second, before setting her down and giving her enough space to make eye contact.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Akane shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You are incredible.¡±


    Ranko blushed, looking away a little, but unable to hide her smile. ¡°Aww, c¡¯mon, Akane.¡±


    Akane placed her hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, I mean it. It¡¯s so good to see you doing something that makes you so happy.¡±


    The redhead smiled coyly. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you got to see. I was so afraid you¡¯d find me, but now I¡¯m really glad you came.¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Ranko walked her back to her table, grinning. ¡°Now, can I get you something to drink, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Akane giggled. ¡°Can you stay for a minute?¡±


    Ranko turned to survey her tables and found that Izumi was still covering them. ¡°I think so, yeah.¡± She pulled out a chair and sat, crossing her ankles.


    Akane fidgeted with her last mozzarella stick. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you¡­¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°When you changed your name. You could have picked any name you wanted. Why Tendo?¡±


    Ranko blushed, looking down at her hands. ¡°I think you know.¡±


    It was Akane¡¯s turn to blush. ¡°I well, uh, yeah. I, um, look at the time. I should probably get home, it¡¯s late.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s one o¡¯clock. The trains stop at midnight.¡±


    Akane blinked. ¡°Oh. Well, umm, I guess I¡¯ll need to use a taxi or something.¡±


    Ranko took her hand. ¡°You could stay here tonight, if you want.¡±


    Akane blinked in surprise. ¡°You mean, with you?¡± Ranko nodded, smiling, and felt Akane squeeze her hand in return.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that, Ranko.¡±

 25. The Morning After

    Phoenix


    Book Two: Embers


    Akane groaned, sitting up in bed with a yawn and a huge stretch. Looking around at her surroundings, at the purple comforter she was covered with, and the borrowed nightshirt she was wearing, it took her a moment to remember where she was. She looked down at the floor, spying Ranko¡¯s old bedroll. It had a crumpled-up bedsheet off to one side, and one of the pillows from the bed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile. Ranko had insisted that she take the bed, even though it was her space. She wondered if Ranko had done so to be polite to a guest, as some remnant of chivalry from her time as a guy, or¡­ she blushed, able to think of only one other reason for such kindness.


    The bathroom door opened, and Akane turned to see her once-fiance come through it into the main room of the apartment. ¡°Oh, hey, Akane. I didn¡¯t wake you, did I?¡±


    Akane smiled and shook her head. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Ranko smiled, smoothing out the simple yellow nightdress she wore. ¡°About 10:30. It¡¯s easy to sleep in when you live on bar hours.¡± She bent down, picking up her sheet and pillow. She tossed the pillow on the bed at Akane¡¯s feet and the sheet into her laundry hamper before kneeling to roll up her mat.


    Akane cringed a little at the time. ¡°I should be getting home.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you want. But it was already pretty late when you called your dad and told him you¡¯d be staying the night with friends, so he¡¯s probably not expecting you home super early. You hungry?¡± Ranko opened the closet, tossing her bedroll on the top shelf. Akane was surprised to see the number of dresses that hung in the closet. Apparently last night¡¯s outfit wasn¡¯t a one-time thing.


    Akane blushed a little, nodding. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Before she finished her sentence, Ranko¡¯s head was buried in her little refrigerator. She emerged momentarily with a handful of eggs, setting them gently on the counter of her little kitchenette.


    ¡°Wait, you¡­¡± Akane gestured to the kitchen. Since when does she know how to cook? Did she actually pay attention to that ridiculous training Kasumi put her through?


    Ranko looked over her shoulder with a grin. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know. It¡¯s new.¡± She filled a small rice cooker with a few scoops of dry rice and water, closing it and turning it on. This little thing had been a lifesaver, as getting too close to boiling water with a Full-Body Cat Tongue and a masculine body waiting to burst out of her nightdress at the slightest splash was not especially her favorite thing of late. She poured a small quantity of sesame oil into a small skillet, turning the burner on and taking a step back while it heated. Normally, she¡¯d be doing this with the window open to help keep the radiant heat at bay, but it looked awfully chilly outside, and she didn¡¯t want to make Akane uncomfortable.


    ¡°You sleep okay?¡±


    Akane nodded, though Ranko didn¡¯t see it while facing the stove. ¡°Yeah. This is a really cute little apartment.¡±


    Ranko bobbed her head in reply, blushing. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been great. Hana invited me to stay here after my first day at the bar.¡±


    Akane frowned a bit, not expecting to like the answer to her next question. ¡°Where were you staying before that?¡±


    Ranko cracked an egg carefully into the skillet, the sizzle of the oil masking the sound of her sigh. ¡°Oh, wherever I felt like crashing. Having all your stuff in one backpack does have its advantages.¡± She tried to make it sound like an adventure, and not like the prolonged nightmare it had been, but Akane knew the red-headed girl too well for that.


    ¡°Ran¡­¡± Akane sighed and self-corrected. Her new name was going to take some getting used to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that for so long.¡±


    Ranko shook her head dismissively, nudging the egg in the skillet with a spatula to see if it was close to being ready before turning to face Akane. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry for nothin¡¯, Akane. It was my choice to leave. I¡¯m the dummy who ran off without a plan in the middle of the night. Yeah, it wasn¡¯t easy, but I¡¯m glad I ended up where I am, even if I had to take the long way to get here.¡± The rice cooker played a few cheerful digitized notes as she finished her sentence, and she turned back to the counter.


    Akane stood from the bed, pulling the blankets back up and straightening the pillows. ¡°Have you thought about what comes next?¡±


    Ranko cocked her head as she scooped half the rice from the rice cooker into a bowl and splashed it with soy sauce. ¡°Whaddya mean?¡±


    Akane turned her back to Ranko, pulling the nightshirt off over her head and placing it in the hamper before reaching for the white shirt of her school uniform. ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t be a waitress in a bar forever, can you? All of your plans have changed ¨C do you know what you want long-term?¡± She pulled her white uniform shirt from the hanger and slid it on over her head.


    Ranko added a small pat of butter to the bowl and then carefully lifted the fried egg from the skillet, placing it atop the butter to help it melt. She chuckled as she scooped some chopped scallions from the cutting board on the counter into the bowl. She wished she had some nori to add, but she hadn¡¯t been shopping as she wasn¡¯t expecting company. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out what I want tomorrow. All of this is still so new to me.¡±


    Ranko picked up the bowl and laid a pair of chopsticks over it, placing it on the little dining room table, and Akane made her way over to it and sat down. Ranko continued as she cracked another egg into the skillet, closing the rice cooker to keep its contents warm. ¡°I honestly am shocked by the way all of this feels. I never thought I could be okay like this, and it¡¯s still hard. But I think it helps that Hana and the girls don¡¯t know about¡­ everything.¡± She gestured to her body. ¡°So, they don¡¯t treat me like a guy in a girl¡¯s body, they just treat me normal, and I think it¡¯s helping me get used to it, too.¡±


    Akane nodded as Ranko filled the electric tea kettle with water and turned it on. ¡°Are you ever going to tell them?¡±


    Ranko turned, looking a little saddened by the thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Part of me wants to, and part of me doesn¡¯t. I feel like I¡¯m being dishonest by not telling them everything, but it feels so good to not be the weirdo for a change. And I¡­¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She sighed, and Akane nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll think less of you if they find out, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ranko nodded slowly. She turned to check her egg, and heard the scrape of a wooden chair on the floor, followed by the feel of Akane¡¯s hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s going to be okay. They seem to really care about you.¡±


    Ranko sighed softly. ¡°I hope so.¡± She turned her head, forcing herself to smile. ¡°C¡¯mon, your breakfast¡¯s gonna get cold.¡±


    Akane smiled brightly, catching the hint. ¡°Right! It smells great!¡± Ranko finished composing her own bowl as Akane sat, and she carried her breakfast and the whistling tea kettle to the table.


    Akane felt a momentarily twinge of jealousy with the first bite of her breakfast. How dare she, having basically never cooked before a year ago, be so much better at it than me?! Akane did her best to swallow both, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really good! Thanks!¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°I¡¯m glad, because I almost made chickens go extinct with all the eggs I burned before I got it right.¡±


    The elder girl giggled, pouring the hot water from the kettle into the waiting teapot. Ranko smiled in appreciation; handling boiling water was not exactly one of her favorite activities of late.


    Akane couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle changes in her companion, for instance, that she no longer ate like she feared someone was going to take the bowl from her. ¡°When do you start work?¡±


    Ranko swallowed, making a just a second gesture with her chopsticks. ¡°Noon, usually, but I let the girls know I might be down a little later today since you¡¯re here.¡±


    Akane shook her head. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be late because of me. I can find my way to the bus station on my own.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± She had to admit, there was a part of her that wished Akane could stay, but her old and new worlds continuing to collide had tremendous potential for disaster. Still, is this what it was like, being a couple? Waking up, making breakfast, talking about your plans for the day? Nobody fighting over the last rice ball, nobody getting tossed in the pond, nobody getting cracked over the head with the dining table? It felt normal. It felt nice. At least, until she realized she was allowing herself to think of herself and Akane as a couple, and then she blushed furiously and changed the subject of her thoughts before she gave herself away.


    Ranko set her empty bowl down with a contented sigh, and Akane stood, picking up both bowls and teacups. ¡°I can get that, Akane. You¡¯re a guest.¡±


    Akane waved the redhead off as she set the items in the sink and turned the water on. ¡°Oh, come on. You cooked, I can do this. Besides, you still gotta get dressed.¡±


    Ranko looked down at herself, blushing. She¡¯d almost forgotten what she was wearing. She was getting used to dressing more femininely, but around Akane, she felt some of the old embarrassment creeping in. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks.¡± She stood, opening the closet and searching for one of her more androgynous outfits.


    Akane looked over her shoulder as she placed a teacup in the plastic rack to dry. ¡°I like the white one.¡±


    Ranko blushed, looking up at the floral dress she had worn the day Izumi took her shopping. That was not exactly what she¡¯d had in mind. ¡°Yeah?¡± Her voice crept up an octave as she spoke.


    Akane nodded. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s cute!¡±


    Ranko pulled it out of the closet tentatively. ¡°If you think so.¡± Either Akane was issuing a challenge to see how comfortable she really was in feminine attire, or she really did just like it. Either way, the decision was made. She turned her back to the kitchenette, tossing her nightdress into the hamper and reaching for her white bra.


    Akane turned to say something but stopped mid-inhale once she saw Ranko was changing, snapping her head back to the sink. She swore to herself that she hadn¡¯t intended to peek, but since she had peeked nonetheless, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling a little amused at the fact that Ranko was wearing bras of her own volition now.


    Ranko slipped the dress on and slid the zipper up her side. ¡°There, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Akane put the last bowl in the dish drainer, turning. Her eyes and smile both widened at the sight of the redhead. ¡°Wow. That really is pretty on you.¡±


    The redhead¡¯s face instantly felt warm enough to boil another kettle of water. She didn¡¯t know if Akane calling her pretty made her want to smile with pride, or hide under the bed. Maybe a little of both. ¡°Thanks,¡± Ranko squeaked nervously. It was still so weird to her how much people paid attention to what girls wore. As a guy, she¡¯d worn the same shirt and pants almost every day and no one seemed to care, but when she dressed like a girl, it was like she was always on a judging stand to be rated by everybody. She was starting to enjoy the compliments when she got them, but the whole practice felt a little invasive to her. Still, getting any sort of affirmation from Akane was a treat, and she appreciated it. She began to brush her hair, unable to keep from smiling up at Akane as she did.


    Akane blushed, too. Back at home, when Ranma had dressed up as a girl, it always used to infuriate her. In her mind, he was making a mockery of their engagement ¨C and of her ¨C and Ranma¡¯s constant reminders that his feminine form was better built than Akane¡¯s didn¡¯t help matters much. She¡¯d never given Ranma the satisfaction of admitting that she thought he was the cuter-looking girl, too. But now, the sight of the beaming redhead in the white floral dress brought a legitimate smile to her lips. For a split second, she imagined what it would be like to see Ranko in a wedding dress, before the blood flow to her face flushed the thought from her mind as quickly as it had come.


    Ranko scooped her hair back over her ear and fastened it with the white bow clip Izumi had given her when she last wore this dress. She smiled at herself in the mirror. Izumi had given her a small makeup kit, but she hadn¡¯t yet felt brave enough to dig into it, and she certainly wasn¡¯t going to take it for its maiden voyage in front of Akane. ¡°There. Presentable enough, I guess.¡±


    Akane laughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll say. You, uh, about ready to head downstairs?¡± She looked around at the room for the thermostat; she hadn¡¯t seen Ranko adjust it, but it definitely felt warmer in the apartment.


    Ranko nodded with a smile and reached for the little purse hanging from the closet doorknob. ¡°Do you need cash for the bus or anything?¡±


    The raven-haired girl shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thanks.¡±


    Ranko opened the door, beginning to make her way down the steps with Akane following behind. They emerged into the bar kitchen, and Ranko led her into the main bar area, where Yui was already slicing oranges for the night¡¯s service. ¡°Oi! Morning, Ranko! Akane, good to see you.¡± She wore an absolutely devious grin that made both of the younger girls blush.


    ¡°Hey, Yui,¡± Ranko replied flatly, and Akane could only wave.


    Ranko smiled warmly as Akane made for the door. ¡°It really was good to see you, Akane. Thank you for coming. And, you know, not killing me.¡±


    Akane chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It was nice to see you, too. I¡¯ll come back again soon?¡±


    Ranko nodded with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯d really like that.¡±


    Akane waved as she pushed through the door into the street, and Ranko turned to the interior of the bar with a happy sigh.

 26. Prior Engagements

    Ranko walked toward the kitchen door, feeling like she was floating on air. She had one foot into the kitchen when Yui reached out, grabbing the saloon door on the right and preventing it from opening. ¡°Nuh-uh. Don¡¯t you dare, missy. Sit. Spill. I want to know everything.¡± She grinned, gesturing in a mock threat with the knife before setting it to work on a lemon.


    Ranko sat on a barstool, mindful of her dress - that was still taking some effort to remember. ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell. Nothing happened. We slept, we talked, we had breakfast, she left. She¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    Yui gave a disbelieving smirk. ¡°Uh-huh. Sure she is.¡±


    Ranko blushed deeply, recoiling a little. ¡°What? She is!¡±


    The blonde nodded. ¡°Okay, she¡¯s just a friend, and I¡¯m the emperor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Her youngest sister sighed, a sad reality reintroducing itself after a blissful few hours¡¯ respite. Yui frowned. ¡°Hey. We talked about this. If you like her, you¡¯ve gotta tell her.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°Even if I did like her like that - and I¡¯m not saying I do! - it wouldn¡¯t matter. She doesn¡¯t like girls. Plus, her father is super traditional about these kinds of things. He¡¯d never tolerate it. And I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯d feel about it, either.¡± Of course, the idea of being a girl dating a girl was a lot more appealing than being a girl and dating a guy. The thought of a boyfriend made her skin crawl.


    Yui nodded sadly, fingering her sleeves and remembering her lost Kimiko. ¡°I get it. Believe me, I do. I know you¡¯ve gotta be careful about these things, especially around old-fashioned jerks. But I also know that you lit up like a Christmas tree when you saw her, whether you want to admit it or not, and I¡¯d hate to see you ignore that.¡±


    Ranko nodded distantly. What if Mr. Tendo did allow it? Nabiki could still marry someone to take over the school, right? Kasumi was all but certain to end up with Dr. Tofu, though Ranko did not envy anyone entering his office if that happened. Her neck still hurt sometimes just thinking about it. But it would never work. Nabiki wasn¡¯t half as devoted to martial arts as Akane - Ranko had only seen her practice a handful of times the whole time she¡¯d lived there - and besides, the whole point of the arranged marriage was to merge the Saotome and Tendo schools and families. Under the circumstances, that wasn¡¯t happening anytime soon. Plus, if she ended up with Akane, she¡¯d be expected to go back to the dojo, and that would mean all the drama of her old life would come crashing back in. She could only imagine what Pop would say if he saw her now, wearing an adorable white dress with a bow in her hair for no reason other than wanting to look pretty. There¡¯d be yelling, pouting, a healthy dose of shame and dishonor talk, and somebody would probably be taking a one-way flight into the koi pond. No thanks.


    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to think about the possibility of being with Akane. First off, it would never work. They had been friendly for a few hours, but if they got together long-term, it would only be a matter of time before it would be back to arguments and hammers, calling each other un-cute, and all of that. The other people in their lives would never let them live in peace, and Akane couldn¡¯t cut her family out of her life as easily as Ranko had. More importantly, Akane deserved better than being ridiculed for being with a girl, and the only alternative was to keep their relationship quiet. Ranko had lived a life of secrets for long enough to know she didn¡¯t wish it on anyone, especially Akane.


    Besides, how could she take care of someone else? She was already living off Hana¡¯s charity, and not making nearly enough to support two people. She had no marketable skills and hadn¡¯t finished high school. Her nonexistent pain tolerance ¨C courtesy of Cologne ¨C had ended any hope of a career in martial arts, and Akane was right, she had no plan B. On the other hand, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be held to the responsibilities of being the guy in the relationship, because she wasn¡¯t anymore. But would Akane see it that way? Would she really want Akane to be a breadwinner while she waited tables, or worse still, became a homemaker? Becoming a proper girl was hard enough, but turning into Kasumi was several bridges too far.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    No, it was too late. She¡¯d had her chance, and missed it. But it had been Ranma that screwed everything up with her, and Ranma wasn¡¯t here anymore. Maybe there...


    ¡°Earth to Ranko.¡± Yui waved her hand in front of the redhead¡¯s face. ¡°You still with me over there, kiddo?¡±


    Ranko blushed, snapping out of her thoughts. ¡°Yeah, sorry. Just daydreaming, I guess.¡±


    Yui smirked. ¡°Cute girls can have that effect on us sometimes.¡± Saddened though she was, Ranko couldn¡¯t help laughing, and Yui joined her.


    With a crash, the front door swung open and Izumi crashed into the room excitedly. Ranko breathed a sigh of relief at no longer being the center of attention. ¡°Izzi, you okay, hon? Little too much coffee this morning?¡± She made a pinching gesture with her fingers.


    Yui smirked as Izumi mounted a stool, shaking her head wildly. ¡°No! You guys! You¡¯re not gonna believe it!¡± She waved her left hand frantically, and a glint of light caught something on one of her fingers. ¡°Kaito asked me to marry him!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Yui dropped the knife in her hand, letting it clatter to rest on the cutting board. ¡°Oh, Izzi! That¡¯s amazing! Let me see!¡± Yui took her hand, manipulating it every which way to examine the modest silver setting and solitaire diamond that adorned her left ring finger.


    Ranko smiled brightly, glad that at least somebody was getting their happily ever after. ¡°Izumi, I¡¯m so happy for you both. And Hoshi, too!¡±


    Izumi giggled. ¡°We haven¡¯t even told Hoshi yet. We¡¯re gonna do it over dinner tonight. But¡­ I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m getting married! We decided on a Western-style wedding, just like the one that princess in England had. My gods, I¡¯m gonna need a dress, and flowers, and a cake, and¡­¡± Her words quickly trailed into a hysterically-excited screech.


    Yui squeezed her hand. ¡°Breathe, Izzi. You¡¯ve got time. You don¡¯t need to do all this in one day. And it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t have help.¡±


    The bride-to-be gasped. ¡°Ohmygods, you¡¯re right! I¡¯m gonna need everybody¡¯s help! You girls will be my bridesmaids, right?¡±


    Yui smiled warmly, patting the back of her hand. ¡°Of course we will!¡±


    Ranko chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s gonna be a huge wedding, with three bridesmaids.¡±


    Izumi turned her head to face the redhead. ¡°Four.¡±


    Ranko cocked her head. ¡°How do you figure? You¡¯ve got Ayako, Yui, Mei, and¡­ wait, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    Izumi nodded emphatically. ¡°Of course I do. I want all four of my sisters to stand with me.¡±


    So much blood rushed to Ranko¡¯s face that the lightheadedness rocked her on her stool. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± She meant it. All she knew about the act of bridesmaid-ing was that it involved a whole lot of primping and dressing up. She was still getting the hang of fastening a bra. She was nowhere near prepared for this.


    Izumi grinned hopefully. ¡°You say yes.¡±


    Ranko exhaled with intimidation. The pressure to look and behave as a perfect lady, especially in a Western-culture ceremony about which she knew practically nothing, would be staggering. What if she embarrassed Izumi on her wedding day? What if she used the wrong fancy fork or something and somehow dishonored Izumi in front of Kaito or his family? She had no idea what would be expected or what to do. She was terrified, but then again, leaning into the new and strange had been working for her so far. As she contemplated, she looked down at the dress Akane picked for her, and her mind slowed from a thousand simultaneous thoughts to just one.  If she was impressed with me in this, she mused, fingering the embroidered roses of her skirt, then how would she react to¡­


    The sound fell out of her mouth before she could finish her thought.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 27. Daydreams and Diesel Fumes

    Akane stared forward blankly, mindlessly fiddling with the strap of the brown school satchel that lay across her lap. Her mind raced with the new reality of the last few days. Not only had she learned, after months of worry, that Ranma was alive, but that he - she - was actually thriving! When she had last seen Ranma, that night at the dojo, she was dangerously depressed at the idea of having to live life as a woman. She had literally been concerned that Ranma would try to hurt herself. And here she was, with a closet full of dresses, singing onstage for strangers! And happy about it! It was almost beyond comprehension.


    She looked up, just for a moment, as she felt the brakes of the bus release with a loud hiss. The vehicle lurched forward, direly in need of maintenance as it was, but Akane was already lost in her thoughts again. What would she say when she got home? She couldn¡¯t tell anyone at home about Ranma ¨C Ranko, she mentally admonished herself. Only Nabiki knew where she was, and she had made it abundantly clear that she didn¡¯t want the circle getting wider. Their fathers and Happosai were definitely out, and nothing good would come of Ranma¡¯s old frenemies or suitors knowing where to find her. Ranko had briefly considered entrusting Ukyo and Kasumi, but she couldn¡¯t be completely sure Ukyo wouldn¡¯t involve herself somehow, and Kasumi would have innocently spilled the beans within a week. Akane decided it best to tell a nugget of truth - she went to visit a girl she went to school with last year, who moved to Tokyo before the start of the new semester. She¡¯d probably need to come up with a name in case further questions were asked, she thought. She smirked, imagining that this was the same sort of delicate dancing around the truth upon which Ranko had built her backstory.


    But more importantly, what now? She had told herself before she left home last night that she was going to see Ranma one last time. She would see for herself that he was alright, give him an earful for leaving like that, and say her goodbyes. Her plan lasted until they made eye contact, and then everything else faded and Akane was just glad to see her again. It was so good to have seen her so happy.


    Even before the whole thing with the Phoenix Pill, Ranma had always been a little disconnected. He¡¯d never really seemed comfortable in his own skin, and Akane guessed it had started about the time a certain cursed spring in China gave him an alternate skin to wear. He kept everyone at arm¡¯s length, and didn¡¯t ever really want to talk about his feelings. After having spent so much of his childhood traveling alone with the father of the century that Genma was, Akane doubted Ranma had ever really learned how.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    She¡¯d never shared it with her sisters, but Akane had often wondered in their time apart if Ranma would have stayed if she could have found a way to be more supportive. If Ranma hadn¡¯t felt like he was going through everything alone. But now, she was almost glad Ranma left. Had he ¨C she, Akane mentally corrected herself again ¨C stayed, she¡¯d likely have remained in that dark place, with everyone constantly reminding her that something was wrong with her that would never be fixed. She would never have had the chance to build a new life while trapped in her old one. Akane didn¡¯t like it, but she understood.


    And her new life, wow. Her new wardrobe? New mannerisms? Working in a bar, with two other girls that called her their sister? Learning to cook? Singing? In public? Who was this person? Was it even still Ranma? The ever-present cocky attitude was gone, and instead there was equal parts quiet confidence and timidity. The alpha-male rudeness had given way to kindness and consideration. Everything that had made her want to punch Ranma before had been replaced by something softer. Something sweeter.


    She smiled as she thought of the way it had felt to be taken care of, even if it was something as simple as a fried egg and a bowl of rice. She had been raised to expect that everything domestic in a relationship would fall to her as a function of her gender whether she had any talent for it or not. There was a constant pressure to master all of this stuff if she ever hoped to have a real relationship, and try though she might, some things she knew she just wasn¡¯t cut out for. She shook her head, remembering all the times Ranma had gotten sick eating things she¡¯d tried to cook, and how it always made her worry that no one would ever want to marry her.


    She blushed, remembering the rush she got when she peeked as Ranko changed. She¡¯d never experienced that in all the many times she¡¯d seen Ranma¡¯s body, in either form. Why now, when she was all but permanently female? What did that say about her? She¡¯d never felt that way about another girl before. She hadn¡¯t felt that way about anyone at all since the brief crush she had on Dr. Tofu.


    She doubted Ranko felt the same way, not after everything. Ranko was barely in a position to understand herself, let alone relationships with anyone else. She wouldn¡¯t dare tell Ranko; it would just be embarrassing for them both, and an unnecessary complication in a life Ranko was desperately trying to simplify for herself. But she couldn¡¯t deny it. What if she felt it the next time they saw each other? She couldn¡¯t just not go back, after all. Maybe it was best to just pretend not to feel it. She could try to ignore it until it disappeared. But, as wrong as it felt to Akane, it felt right, too.


    Her introspection was interrupted by a tinny chime overhead. ¡°Now arriving, Nerima Station.¡± The brakes squeaked to a stop, and Akane stood, shouldering her bag. Figuring out the future would have to wait for now.

 28. The English Impatience

    Ranko hopped down off the stage, the patronage of the bar cheering as the last note of a pop song faded from the air. She waved from the floor, surveying the tables for anyone who needed her attention. A few of her regulars waved to her ¨C they¡¯d quickly become accustomed to this routine in the last few weeks ¨C and she headed toward the closest of their tables.


    ¡°Hey, everybody! We having a good night? What can I get you?¡± The six young men at the table all started shouting their orders to her at once.


    ¡°Whoa, easy, boys! I can only handle one of you at a time.¡± A black-haired guy in a brown leather jacket snickered wolfishly, and Ranko could only shake her head and roll her eyes in his direction. Having spent a few weeks as a cute girl working in a bar sometimes made her feel ashamed that she was ever a guy. She hoped she had never acted as gross in her former life as some of the things she¡¯d seen in this job, especially to Akane. Still, the guys eventually calmed down enough to give her their order, and she headed up to the counter to relay it to Yui, dropping a few empty glasses off in the dishwasher on the way by.


    As she made her way back from the bar, Hana waved Ranko over to the back corner where she¡¯d been standing. Hana wasn¡¯t used to standing idle on a busy night, but since Ranko had acclimated to her role, the girls had become so efficient that she barely had anything to do some nights. ¡°Hey, Ranko. Are you doing okay? You haven¡¯t had a break in a few hours.¡±


    The redhead grinned. ¡°I¡¯m alright, mama. It¡¯ll take more than a few catcalls to wear me out.¡±


    The elder woman laughed. ¡°I was more worried about your dance routines up there, but alright.¡± Ranko grinned. If the proprietress only knew how much physical exertion she¡¯d been trained to endure.


    A sliver of light pierced the dark front wall, and the door opened, admitting three men in their mid-thirties. All were in business suits, and they definitely didn¡¯t look like they belonged in a bar in Japan. From their appearance, Ranko wondered if they were Americans. She smoothed the lavender sundress around her hips and met them at the front with a welcoming wave. ¡°Hi, guys! Looking for a table, or would you rather sit at the bar?¡±


    The tallest of the three replied, but in English. ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± Ranko looked at him with a bit of confusion, but he extended his palm in a back off gesture and led his party to an empty table, where the men all began looking over the drink menu.


    Ranko made a pass by the bar, picking up the six drinks for the table with the rowdy guys and dropping them off. She only had to dodge one hand trying to sneak up her dress. One of these days, someone was going to catch her in a bad mood with that nonsense, and they¡¯d have to explain to their wife how their wrist got broken when they got home. It took every bit of restraint she could muster not to deal with her grabbier patrons in the only way she had ever learned to respond to social conflict ¨C unrestrained violence. Only her wish to protect the reputation of the bar for Hana, and to hide the true extent of her martial arts prowess from her new family, stayed her hand.


    After picking up a few empty glasses and topping off a few beers from a pitcher, she decided to check on the Americans again, heading over to their table. ¡°Hi, everybody! What looks good to you?¡±


    The American who spoke to her before rolled his eyes, responding very slowly, almost condescendingly, in English. ¡°Three beers and some cheese sticks.¡± Ranko bit her lip, nodding and heading back to Yui to relay the drink order and then to Mei for the food.


    Seeing that her tables were all fairly contented, Ranko rinsed out a few glasses and started the dishwasher while Yui prepared the drinks. As the bar was a little backed up, she also took a few moments to glance through the music catalog, trying to decide what she might want to sing next. She blushed at some of the costumes the girls on the album covers were wearing. It was only a matter of time before Izumi managed to dress her like that when she sang. She¡¯d already tried more than once. Ranko dreaded what sadistic getup she would come up with for the wedding, but at least that she wouldn¡¯t be suffering alone.


    Seeing her drinks being placed on the counter, Ranko scooped them up and headed to the Americans¡¯ table. ¡°Here you go, guys!¡± She placed a frosted glass of cider in front of each of the men. ¡°Your food should be right up.¡±


    One of the Americans looked over the glass in disgust, pushing it back in her direction. ¡°We said beer. What is this?¡±


    Ranko looked over the glass. It seemed fine enough. She didn¡¯t understand his frustrated glare. ¡°Is it flat? That happens sometimes. I¡¯ll get you some new ones.¡± She picked up the glasses, returning to the bar and asking Yui for some fresh drinks.


    ¡°Those were fine, but okay¡­ I know that type can be picky sometimes,¡± Yui said with a sigh. ¡°Sorry they¡¯re giving you a hard time.¡±


    While Yui popped open some fresh bottles, Mei emerged from the kitchen with the food order, which Ranko accepted and headed over to the table again. ¡°Hi again! So sorry about your drinks; your new ones are almost ready. In the meantime, here¡¯s your appetizer!¡± She placed a tray of nachos at the center of the table, walking off before she heard the shortest of the three exclaim, ¡°What the hell?¡±


    She quickly grabbed the three new ciders, this time serving them in the bottles to help ensure that they didn¡¯t lose carbonation in the pouring. When she placed them in front of the three men, one of them slammed the table with his palm. ¡°Oh, come on!¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Ranko looked at the three of them, a little panicked. She was trying to determine what to do next when she heard Hana¡¯s voice over her shoulder. She responded to the most irritated of the three, in English. ¡°Is everything okay over here? Anything I can do for you?¡±


    The frustrated man motioned to Ranko, rolling his eyes. ¡°Yeah. You can get rid of this ditzy bitch and find us somebody who can get our orders right.¡±


    Hana glared at them, raising her voice a little. ¡°Hey now. We¡¯re sorry that your order wasn¡¯t right, and I¡¯ll be happy to fix it for you, but I won¡¯t have you talking about my girls like that!¡±


    The brash American groaned, motioning to Ranko again. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like the fucking idiot has any idea what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ranko stood like a deer in headlights, feeling quite ashamed that Hana had to get involved in one of her tables at all.


    Hana glared. ¡°What did you order to drink?¡±


    The youngest-looking of the three chimed up. ¡°Just three beers. Not like it¡¯s especially difficult.¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°Alright. You got it. I¡¯ll get you three beers, no charge. You can drink them on your way out the door.¡± Her voice had an angry edge that Ranko hadn¡¯t heard much before.


    The man sitting in the middle of the three motioned angrily. ¡°Can you believe this shit? You¡¯re kicking us out because you can¡¯t hire competent help? Whatever. I think the place down the street has cuter girls, anyway.¡±


    Hana motioned for Ranko to follow, and went up to the bar. ¡°Yui, get me three beers, in plastic cups, for our douchebag friends.¡±


    Ranko frowned. Of course they were upset; she¡¯d gotten their order wrong! She¡¯d probably screwed up their food, too. When the beers were placed on the counter, Ranko reached for one, but Hana grabbed her wrist. ¡°Nuh-uh. You, sit. You aren¡¯t going anywhere near that table until those guys are gone.¡±


    Ranko mounted a stool, looking down at the bar top dejectedly. She hadn¡¯t really made too many mistakes since she started working at the bar, and she didn¡¯t like how it felt.


    Hana handed each of the men a beer and physically shepherded them out the door. Ranko didn¡¯t know what was being said, but she couldn¡¯t imagine any of it was pleasant. She wanted to go over to them and apologize; to try to fix her mistake, but Hana had made it abundantly clear that she was to stay put, and she was not about to make her boss angrier by disobeying her.


    When Hana returned, she motioned for Ranko to stand. ¡°C¡¯mere, Ranko.¡± Mei turned to follow, but Hana waved her off. ¡°Give us a minute, hon?¡±


    Mei nodded, and looked over the floor to see if any of Ranko¡¯s tables needed anything, while Ranko followed the matriarch into her office, hanging her head. Ranko did not like how this was playing out, at all. There was a formality to this that terrified her. Am I going to be let go?


    When the office door clicked closed, she could wait no longer to plead her case. ¡°Hana, I¡¯m so sorry I messed up their table. I promise I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± She bowed stiffly to the elder woman, who looked up at her with a puzzled expression that quickly changed into one of disarming understanding.


    ¡°Ranko, honey, I¡¯m not mad at you! Not at all. Those guys were jerks. We don¡¯t need their kind around here.¡±


    The redhead exhaled heavily and Hana could watch the fear dissipate in her muscles. ¡°Then what is¡­¡± Hana put up a hand to interrupt her thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t speak English, do you?¡±


    Ranko grimaced, and shook her head. ¡°A few words here and there, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hana nodded, a concerned expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s been a minute since I went to school, but I know high schools require a couple years of English classes.¡± Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped open slightly as the realization struck. ¡°You¡­ never finished school, did you?¡±


    Ranko did not answer in words, but the shame with which she bowed her head told the proprietress all she needed to know. ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡±


    Ranko sighed and spoke after a long silence. ¡°With all the time I spent traveling with my father, I was probably years behind. I think they only put me in the grade I was in last year because Pop knew somebody on the city council, and I didn¡¯t even pass that.¡±


    Ranko bowed at the waist again, and Hana stood from her chair. She closed the distance between them in two quick steps, and as Ranko rose from her bow, Hana wrapped her arms around the slender girl. ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t you dare apologize.¡± What she would have given in that moment to be able to get her hands around the throat of Ranko¡¯s father, just for a minute, for all he had put that poor kid through.


    ¡°Listen to me, Ranko. Everything is okay. I¡¯m not upset with you at all. We¡¯re going to find a way to make this easier for you, I promise. In the meantime, if you get any other customers that don¡¯t speak Japanese, just come get me or one of the girls. We¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Ranko cringed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need to tell them, then.¡±


    Hana shook her head, giving her charge another squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    The redhead stepped back from the embrace, wiping her eyes before they could well past the point of no return. ¡°I should¡­ get back out there.¡±

 29. Jingle Bills

    Ranko spit the last mouthful of toothpaste into the sink, rinsing her toothbrush and resting it on the counter. She yawned loudly as she made her way to the open closet. To her dismay, no new options had appeared while she was in the shower; she was going to have to find some time to do some laundry soon. She pulled out a red knee-length skirt and a light gray t-shirt with a large pink heart on the front, beginning to get herself dressed. She was going to freeze in the outfit, and she wasn¡¯t looking forward to it. As soon as she had some spare money, she would need to get herself some warmer clothes. Cologne¡¯s curse had made her skin terribly sensitive to heat, but even more so to extreme cold, and she acutely felt the December chill every time the front door of the bar opened at night.


    Pulling her hair into a loose ponytail, she looked herself over in the mirror that hung from the closet door. Not amazing, but it¡¯ll do, she thought to herself, pulling on her black slip shoes and heading downstairs. She was downstairs far earlier than usual after a slow Sunday night, but she didn¡¯t have any other plans and wanted to get a head start on the day. Izumi was neck-deep in planning her wedding and Mei¡­ come to think of it, Ranko didn¡¯t know what was up with Mei, but she hadn¡¯t been working as many nights the last week or two. But in any case, both of them being distracted meant Yui and Ranko had been running the place largely on their own. Hana had been there every night, but she¡¯d been a little distant, and Ranko wasn¡¯t sure why. She hoped it wasn¡¯t some lingering disappointment over the thing with the Americans and the revelation that she hadn¡¯t finished high school.


    Ranko pulled up a stool to the prep counter, reaching into the pantry and producing a large bin of citrus. She sat down, grabbed an orange, and reached to her right, her hand grasping at air over the knife rack. She sighed and rolled her eyes; she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d forgotten that she ran them all through the dishwasher last night. She stood, making her way toward the back bar area. She popped open the dishwasher with her foot, letting its drawer slide out to meet her, and drew a long chef¡¯s knife from it with a ringing sound not unlike the unsheathing of a sword. She giggled for a moment, imagining herself as some samurai warrior from a Kurasawa movie. ¡°I, Ranko Tendo, swear on my honor that I will purge the earth of all vile, corrupt fruits!¡± She laughed as she walked back to the kitchen, but stopped halfway, noticing something strange. The door to Hana¡¯s office was partially ajar.


    Spinning the knife in her hand into a more defensive posture, she carefully pushed the office door open. As she did, she found Hana slumped over on the threadbare couch along the far wall. An empty tequila bottle lay on the floor, not far from where her left arm loosely hung. She was quietly snoring. Ranko sighed, putting the knife down on the cluttered desk next to a pile of papers. ¡°Mama, this isn¡¯t good for you,¡± she said quietly to herself. She picked up the brown leather jacket that was still draped over the back of Hana¡¯s chair, covering her up with it as best she could.


    As she did, Hana stirred with a loud groan. ¡°Huh? Wha.. oh, hey, Ranko.¡±


    Ranko could tell just from her breath exactly where that tequila had gone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you. Are you okay? If you need to rest, you¡¯re welcome to use the bed upstairs.¡±


    Hana waved her off, her coordination clearly not fully online yet after having just woken up. ¡°I¡¯m fine, fine. You don¡¯t fret about me.¡±


    Ranko sighed, shaking her head with an amused smile. ¡°We take care of each other here, remember? Can I make you some tea?¡±


    Hana shook her head, a grimace and four fingers to her temple indicating that she had immediately regretted that particular gesture. ¡°Coffee. Black.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Coming right up!¡± She had tried to put on as cheerful a demeanor as possible around Hana lately, and now she was just using her ¡°customer service voice¡± as if Hana were one of the bar¡¯s patrons and not its owner.


    The redhead disappeared from the office and returned a few moments later with a steaming mug, handing it to the older woman. Hana downed half of its contents quickly, making a little grunt in reaction to the still-scalding liquid coursing down her throat. Ranko pulled the tattered wheeled chair around the desk, sitting in it and facing the bar¡¯s matriarch. ¡°Hana, is there anything you want to talk about? You¡¯ve seemed kind of¡­ off lately. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    The bar¡¯s proprietress shook her head, more gently this time. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you can help with.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ranko sighed quietly. ¡°Maybe not, but I¡¯d like to try. You¡¯ve done so much for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, okay?¡± Hana¡¯s voice took on an irritated tone that took Ranko by surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Hana sighed, downing the rest of her coffee in one gulp and standing, heading toward the office door. As she did, a letter-folded piece of paper fell off of the couch, from where she had been laying on it. Ranko bent down and picked it up. ¡°Mama, you dropped your¡­¡± As she held it up, she caught a glimpse of what was written on it. She wasn¡¯t trying to pry, but the words FINAL DEMAND FOR PAYMENT stamped in red across the top were hard to miss. Hana turned as Ranko spoke, but could not react fast enough to keep the paper secret.


    Hana sighed defeatedly, sitting back down on the couch. ¡°So I guess you know now. We¡¯re in some trouble here.¡±


    Ranko looked at her in surprise. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ve been doing so well lately, I thought. The bar has been full almost every night.¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°Since you started singing, yeah. But we were behind long before you got here, honey. And I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m gonna do. Thirty years of my life I¡¯ve poured into this place.¡± She rocked back on the couch, holding her head with her hands.


    Ranko looked over the bill in her hand, assuming it wasn¡¯t the only one. Her mind raced. Not only would she be out of a job and a place to stay, but what would it do to her new family? This would not stand. It could not stand. These people had helped her when no one else would, and she would not allow any misfortune to come to them. She swore it.


    ¡°What we¡¯re gonna do is fix it.¡±


    Hana scoffed dismissively. ¡°Yeah, how? We owe too much, and there just isn¡¯t enough time, especially with Christmas coming.¡±


    The teen sighed, thinking about last Christmas at the Tendo house, and how different things would be this year. If Akane had only known what she was starting when she forced her fiance to dress up and sing with her¡­


    Ranko¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Hana looked at her with a befuddled look on her face. First off, the teenage girl was being entirely too perky for nine in the morning, second, her head was killing her, and third, how could she have a solution in minutes when Hana had racked her brain for months? And, fourth, her head was really killing her.


    ¡°You said it yourself. The bar started filling up when I started singing. So that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Hana groaned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? We couldn¡¯t possibly sell enough drinks to catch up the bills before they¡¯re due.¡±


    Ranko nodded, grinning with pride in her sudden epiphany. ¡°Which is why we¡¯re going to sell tickets, too. We¡¯re going to have a Christmas concert.¡±


    Hana looked up from her hands. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°There¡¯s room for what, about two hundred seats in the bar? If we charge three thousand yen a person, that¡¯s¡­¡± She searched through the loose papers on the desk for a scratch pad and a pencil, writing out the math problem, and taking a painfully long time to complete it. ¡°600,000 yen, before drinks and food. Would that be enough to get us out of trouble?¡±


    Hana sat up. ¡°No, but it would be a pretty good start.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°And if we have to, we can always do two events.¡±


    Hana sighed. ¡°Yeah, but let¡¯s be realistic. This is way too much to put on you. You¡¯re already working so hard, and you¡¯re just a kid. This is why I hid all this from you girls in the first place.¡±


    Ranko stood up, closing the gap between them and offering Hana her hand. ¡°In the two months I¡¯ve been here, you and Yui and Izzi and Mei have been there for me more than my blood family did in eighteen years. You¡¯ve invested in me, and now it¡¯s time for that to pay off.¡±


    She squeezed Hana¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Please, let me do this, and help my family?¡±


    Hana looked up resolutely, a tear forming in the corner of her right eye. ¡°Okay, kiddo. Let¡¯s have ourselves a party.¡±


    Ranko beamed. ¡°I promise, Hana, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Hana stood tentatively, wrapping an arm around Ranko¡¯s shoulders both in affection and to steady herself. ¡°You couldn¡¯t if you tried, honey.¡±

 30. Hanas Elves

    Hana leaned back in her chair, her eyes searching the eyes of the four women at the table for reactions. Her own expressions were hidden by the dark sunglasses she wore to keep her raging hangover at least partially at bay. Once Ranko knew the truth, there had been no point in trying to hide it from the others.


    Yui spoke first. ¡°So, we¡¯re in trouble, and our solution is to throw a party?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Something like that, yeah. We get the word out on the college campuses, and I think we can put a pretty big dent in it, anyway.¡±


    Mei shrugged in exasperation. ¡°But Christmas is less than two weeks away. How do you think we¡¯re going to pull this off?¡±


    Ranko cocked her head in Mei¡¯s direction. ¡°Together.¡±


    ¡°Well, I bet we could do a couple of special themed cocktails to get people ordering more drinks. I¡¯ve been wanting to experiment with some stuff for a while.¡±


    Ranko clapped her hands once. ¡°Yes! Yui, that¡¯s a great idea! We¡¯ll need to make sure we have plenty of Christmas songs loaded up, too.¡±


    Hana nudged Ranko¡¯s arm, reclaiming her attention. ¡°One problem we¡¯re glossing over, missy. Most Christmas songs are in English, remember?¡±


    The redhead shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll just make the sounds; I don¡¯t even have to know what they mean.¡±


    The proprietress shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. You won¡¯t know what to choreograph or emphasize. Besides, if you¡¯re going to make me accept your help, I¡¯m going to make you accept mine. We¡¯re going to help you learn it.¡±


    Ranko rolled her eyes with a smirk. ¡°Christmas hardly seems like the right time to go back to school, but if you think it¡¯ll help, I¡¯ll try.¡± She turned to the blue-haired girl to her right. ¡°Any ideas on how we can decorate this place on the cheap?¡±


    Mei rubbed her chin for a moment thoughtfully before answering. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ayako say her mother-in-law loved Christmas when we met at the wedding, mama? And with them in Florida for the winter, I bet all their decorations are just sitting in an attic somewhere. Maybe we could borrow them?¡±


    Izumi clapped her younger sister on the shoulder. ¡°Great thinking, Mei! Wanna give Aya a call later?¡±


    Mei nodded. ¡°I could do some Christmas desserts or something, too, I guess.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Izumi gave her a bright grin and a thumbs-up, and then turned her gaze back to the starlet of their little show. ¡°Speaking of getting things decorated¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ranko didn¡¯t know where this was going, but she wasn¡¯t sure she was going to like it.


    Izumi grinned at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t just folks coming to a bar and hearing some karaoke. If we pack this place, they¡¯ll be here to see you. We¡¯ve got to have you looking the part.¡±


    Yui chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to dress that poor girl up since the day you met her, Izzi. She¡¯s not a Barbie doll.¡± Turning her gaze to Ranko, she nodded. ¡°That said, this time I think she¡¯s got a point, Ran-chan.¡±


    Ranko groaned, lowering her head. ¡°Alright, alright, you win this time.¡±


    Izumi clapped her hands excitedly. ¡°A true fashion emergency! I¡¯ve been training my whole life for this!¡±


    Ranko chuckled. ¡°Think you could use some of that energy to spread the word around the college?¡±


    Izumi turned the little pink notebook she¡¯d been writing in to show Ranko that it was already filling up with ideas of places where the show could be promoted. ¡°I got this, hon.¡±


    Hana looked around at her girls, managing a smile. ¡°It seems like everyone has a job except me.¡±


    Yui grinned, putting her arm around Hana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a use for you yet, old lady.¡±


    Hana gave her a ¡°you¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡± glance over the rims of her sunglasses with a smile, but then took off her sunglasses so everyone could see the sincerity in her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°I am so proud of you all.¡±


    Yui stood, leaning over Hana¡¯s chair to hug her around the shoulders. ¡°Well, good thing all of us had someone in our lives who taught us how to pick ourselves up when we get knocked down and fight for what¡¯s important to us.¡±


    Hana smiled up at her, and the other three girls stood to join them in a short group hug.


    Yui let go first, clapping her hands loudly, cringing when she noticed Hana recoiling from the sound. ¡°What are you all standing around for? We¡¯ve got work to do!¡± The wayward sisters scattered to attend to their tasks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, girls, we still have to open tonight, too. Let¡¯s make sure everything¡¯s ready.¡± From four different corners of the room, the response came in unison: ¡°Yes, mama!¡±


    Ranko started heading for the kitchen, but Izumi playfully grabbed her ponytail and gave it a gentle tug. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    The redhead shrugged. ¡°I was gonna help prep the kitchen.¡±


    Izumi smiled mischievously. ¡°Okay, good idea. I¡¯ll head to the mall by myself, and you can just wear whatever I pick out for you.¡±


    Ranko gulped. ¡°Uh, mama, Izzi and I are going out for a while.¡±


    Izumi smiled. ¡°I thought you might say something like that. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 31. Decking the Halls

    Ranko inhaled sharply, slowing to walk behind Izumi instead of next to her. From her slightly ragged breathing, it sounded as if she was in some sort of pain. The third time she heard it over the whistling of the light wind blowing in her face, Izumi looked behind with a concerned expression. ¡°Ran-chan, are you okay? You¡¯re awfully quiet.¡± She placed her hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder, and before the younger girl could answer, she knew the problem. ¡°Gods, you¡¯re shivering something terrible! Are you that cold?¡±


    Ranko nodded, unsure she could really get words out right now. The air was fairly mild for a December in Tokyo, but not for someone in a T-shirt, a knee-length skirt, and a full body of skin with the sensitivity of a cat¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on something warmer, silly?¡±


    Ranko looked down, a glint of shame in her eyes. Again, Izumi answered her own question. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything warmer, do you?¡± For as obsessed with the new girl¡¯s attire as she had been, she couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d forgotten they had only added one or two outfits to the eight or so that had been in the upstairs closet the day she arrived. The rest had been things Izumi had loaned her from her own closet. This would not do. At this rate, she was going to get herself sick.


    Izumi grabbed the sleeve of her coat, beginning to pull it off. ¡°Here, put this on.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m f-fine.¡±


    Izumi rolled her eyes. ¡°Like hell you are. Come on now. I¡¯ve still got a sweater and jeans; I¡¯m plenty warm without it.¡±


    Ranko sighed regretfully. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to make a girl suffer the cold while¡­


    She shook her head with a self-admonishing smirk. One of these days she was going to learn that she wasn¡¯t a guy anymore, and she didn¡¯t have to always take the chivalrous route if it meant things were worse for her. ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡±


    Izumi wrapped it around her shoulders and her hands found the sleeves, and Izumi rubbed her back vigorously through the coat to warm it up for her faster. ¡°While we¡¯re out shopping anyway, we are getting you at least something you can wear in the cold. It¡¯s non-negotiable.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like that.¡±


    The pair picked up the pace and quickly arrived at the train station, and a few short minutes later, they disembarked in the same shopping district they had visited once before. ¡°Alright. First things first, something warmer for you.¡±


    Ranko nodded vigorously, and Izumi led her into a large department store, pointing her in the direction of a display of denim. ¡°What size do you wear in jeans?¡±


    Ranko turned to answer. ¡°Twen¡­¡± She realized partway through that the number she was about to suggest was in mens¡¯ sizes. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know. Sorry.¡±


    Izumi shook her head with a smile. ¡°Around the holidays, nobody does, honey. Get used to it.¡± She pulled the same pair of blue jeans in three different sizes from the rack, handing them to her protege. ¡°Fitting room¡¯s over there. Shoo.¡±


    The first pair Ranko tried was way too big, but the second slid on comfortably. Zipping them up, she started to test her movement in them. They definitely fit tighter than men¡¯s pants, not that she wore much but gi pants back then anyway. While she was slowly getting used to the idea of skirts, there was a certain comforting feeling about wearing pants again, even though it was very different than she was familiar with. Looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but notice what the tight jeans did for her shape. From the objective perspective of someone who until very recently had teenage boy hormones pumping through her veins, she looked good and she knew it. And pockets! Glorious pock¡­ nope. What asshole got the bright idea to put fake pockets on girls¡¯ clothes? That was just a cruel tease.


    She emerged from the fitting room, carrying the red skirt she had been wearing, and setting the two rejected pairs on the little chrome rack designated for products to be reshelved. Izumi gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°If you like those, grab another pair or two and let¡¯s keep going.¡± Mindful of her still-limited budget, Ranko picked up one more pair, this one in black, and followed her sister-turned-stylist.


    Izumi led her up an escalator to the second floor and to a display of winter coats. ¡°Here, pick yourself something out from here. Ideally something in a neutral color.¡± Ranko nodded, setting about looking for something in brown, black, white, or gray. Hey, she thought with a bright smile, I¡¯m learning! She wasn¡¯t sure if she was proud or embarrassed. Her gaze quickly fell on a white peacoat. It was constructed of a heavy fabric, so it would be warm without the addition of fur or other textures that would be distracting on her skin, and it came down almost to her knees, which would help keep her legs warm even when she was wearing a skirt.


    Izumi nodded. ¡°Nice choice! It¡¯s cute, too! Here, let me help you try it on.¡± She helped Ranko out of the coat she had borrowed and into the new one. It was surprisingly comfortable and lightweight, and it did feel warmer even than the fur-lined coat she had on previously. ¡°Oh, yeah, I like this one!¡±


    Izumi grinned. ¡°One of these days you¡¯re gonna get the full shopping experience, where you try on eight or nine things before you find one you like.¡±


    Ranko shrugged with a smile. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m easy to please.¡±


    Izumi scoffed. ¡°Just wait until you¡¯re trying on wedding dresses. You have to see like 200 of them and they take twenty minutes each for three people to get you in and out of.¡± The white coat contrasted sharply with the neon red shade of Ranko¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, stop. I know it never feels like it until it does, but it¡¯ll happen for you one day, too.¡±


    For a split second, Ranko entertained the mental picture of herself in a white wedding gown, almost hearing Akane¡¯s voice, before she shook herself free of it. There were about fourteen levels of wrong with that particular daydream. ¡°Yeah, if you say so,¡± she replied mousily.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Izumi took her hand, pulling her a few dozen meters into another section of the store where numerous formal gowns were displayed on mannequins. She pointed at a sky-blue shimmery satin dress, with spaghetti straps, a fairly modest cut at the chest, and a floor-length skirt with a knee-high walking slit snaking up the left side. A blue-gray satin ribbon encircled it at the waist, tying in a loose bow at the left hip.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Ranko blushed deeply yet again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work. For the singing, maybe, but I can¡¯t wait tables in that!¡± Or, you know, wear it at all, she thought to herself.


    Izumi laughed. ¡°Not for the concert, goofball. For the wedding. I¡¯m thinking about that for the bridesmaids.¡± All of this blushing was making Ranko lightheaded. She¡¯d almost forgotten she had committed to that. It was pretty, for sure, but for someone else to wear. She doubted she had mastered anywhere near enough feminine grace to pull that off without pissing off some queen somewhere, maybe.


    ¡°Uh, how do we feel about a nice casual wedding? Jeans, T-shirts, barbecue?¡± She chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Nonsense, little sister. You¡¯re going to have to suck it up and be elegant for a day. Who knows, you might even enjoy the whole princess dress-up thing.¡± Judging by what Ranko had told her of her childhood, Izumi doubted she had experienced that type of play growing up.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold your breath,¡± came Ranko¡¯s reply.


    Izumi chuckled a little darkly. ¡°If the corsets I¡¯ve tried on so far are any indication, I just might have to.¡± Ranko could not stifle the tension-breaking giggle that followed, and Izumi joined her in it.


    ¡°Come on, you. Let¡¯s find you something for your big show.¡± Ranko groaned, half-kiddingly, and followed as she was directed to a seasonal section. The racks were filled with festive cocktail dresses as well as sweaters with holiday patterns on them. Ranko couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would wear something so ugly, but they had tons of them, so somebody must have been buying them.


    ¡°Okay. Our mission is to find something flirty, cute, and Christmasy. Lock in.¡±


    Ranko shuddered. ¡°Flirty? Really? Do you not think I get enough wandering hands?¡±


    Izumi rolled her eyes. ¡°I know, but you are putting on a show. We have to give them what they want.¡±


    The redhead sputtered a raspberry with her lips. ¡°Says who?¡±


    Izumi snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this was your idea, Ran-chan.¡± Ugh. She was right. Why did she have to be right?


    Resigning herself to her fate, Ranko began searching the racks. She tried to imagine what outfits would have excited her to see on a girl, back when she was a guy. Somehow, the crasser thoughts and fantasies of the masculine teenage mind were much harder to access now without the benefit of testosterone coursing through her by the liter. Izumi called out, ¡°How about this?¡±


    Ranko looked up as Izumi raised a hanger above her head, on which hung a mostly sheer red satin dress that looked to Ranko more like what women would wear under a dress if they wanted to come off as sexy. ¡°No way I¡¯m wearing that in public.¡± Or in private. Or on the freaking moon.


    Izumi gasped. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. I got it!¡± Ranko sighed resolutely, preparing herself for whatever fresh hell Izumi had planned now. The elder girl raised another hanger above her head. From it hung a jewel-tone green velvet dress. The neckline was fairly modest and rimmed in white faux fur. It had long sleeves with more white fur lining the cuffs, and a slightly-less-than-knee-length skirt with more fur trim. A white vinyl belt was wrapped around the waist, and part of the vinyl was molded into a small white bow, which was actually the clasping mechanism to secure the belt.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually not that bad.¡±


    Izumi nodded. ¡°Are you kidding? It¡¯s amazing! Go try it on?¡± But she had finally gotten warm in the jeans and the coat! With a nod and a groan, Ranko snatched the hanger from her hand and locked herself in a nearby fitting room stall.


    When she emerged, Izumi clapped her hands excitedly. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s perfect! It just needs a few finishing touches. I¡¯ll take care of it; go get changed.¡± By the time Ranko re-emerged in her jeans, T-shirt and coat, Izumi was leaning against the fitting room wall with a small plastic shopping basket full of various accessories.


    ¡°All set! Here, I also grabbed these.¡± Izumi pulled a stack of Christmas-themed cassette tapes out of the basket, showing the spines of the plastic cases to her companion. ¡°Does this work?¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess so?¡± She¡¯d never picked the music when they¡¯d sung at the dojo, she had always just gone through whatever motions Akane had asked her to. At the bar, it had mostly been Mei in that role.


    ¡°We should pay for this stuff and get back. It¡¯s getting late.¡± They completed their checkout with the assistance of a young male clerk, whose abashed timidness around Ranko was gleefully pointed out by Izumi over the redhead¡¯s strenuous denials, and caught the train back toward the bar. Ranko was indeed grateful to have her new jeans and coat, as the temperature had dropped significantly in the two hours they had spent in the store, and the wind had picked up as well. There wasn¡¯t much conversation on the train ride back, as Ranko was using Izumi¡¯s portable cassette player to listen to the new tapes through a bulky set of headphones that were fortuitously doubling as earmuffs, trying to get a head start on choosing and memorizing songs.


    Some forty-five minutes after departing the shop, the pair entered the bar through the front door to find it a flurry of activity. Hana stood on a small stepladder, weaving strands of shiny silver garland through the trusses holding up the stage lighting. The garland was being fed from the topmost of six stacked plastic bins, Ayako standing next to the pile ensuring the garland didn¡¯t tangle as it emerged from its plastic prison. Izumi waved to three of her friends huddled around a corner table, one of whom lifted a hand-drawn poster advertising a concert to be held on Saturday night.


    Izumi gave the girls a double-thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s great, girls! Can we do ten more just like it?¡± On the bartop, there were several festive-looking glasses containing liquids of various colors and textures, each with straws protruding from them.


    Yui popped one of the straws in her mouth, smacking her lips and dumping the glass in the sink. ¡°Nope, too tart, let¡¯s try that one again.¡±


    Unless she was in the kitchen, Mei did not seem to be present. An upbeat instrumental Christmas song thumped through the sound system.


    Ranko looked around at the commotion. ¡°Wow. This came together fast.¡±


    Izumi grinned, poking her playfully on the nose. ¡°All for you, little sis.¡± The younger girl blushed, tucking a stray strand of her red hair behind her ear.


    Yui grinned up at the pair, finally having looked up from her mixology experimentation long enough to notice they had returned. ¡°Hey hey! What do you think, Izzi? Is our star ready?¡±


    Ranko¡¯s face took on more color yet, almost matching her hair, and she fidgeted with her hair some more to hide her face. Izumi, picking up on her discomfort, smiled reassuringly at Ranko. ¡°She was born ready.¡±


    Yui gave a warm smile in response. ¡°Ooh, Izzi, c¡¯mere, try this!¡± She handed over a Collins glass filled with a thick white liquid. The outside of the glass was striped in a thin red ribbon, and a sprig of mint floated at the top.


    Izumi covered the top of the straw to create negative pressure, lifting the straw to her mouth and lifting her finger to release the liquid trapped within. ¡°Mm! It tastes just like a candy cane! That¡¯s amazing, Yui-chan!¡±


    Ranko looked over with curiosity, and Izumi reloaded the straw, offering it to her. ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Ranko grinned and stepped forward, and Izumi popped the straw past her lips and released her thumb. ¡°Oh, wow. That¡¯s really good!¡±


    Yui beamed. ¡°I¡¯m working on a gingerbread one and a spiked eggnog, but they¡¯re not quite right yet.¡±


    Ranko smiled, trying to make eye contact with everyone. They were all working so hard to put her idea together. To help Hana, and her newfound family. She was so proud to be a part of it.

 32. Shockwaves

    The doors to the kitchen slammed open, and Mei burst through them, tossing her purse on the counter. ¡°So sorry I¡¯m late, everybody. Time got away from me.¡± Yui grunted something in acknowledgement, but didn¡¯t seem very impressed with her explanation, as it had been the fourth time in the last week this had happened.


    Mei looked around at the progress being made. ¡°It¡¯s looking good in here!¡±


    Yui scoffed. ¡°Nice of you to notice.¡± She rolled her eyes with an angry sigh. ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to get the kitchen set up.¡±


    Ranko winced a bit at the tension. ¡°Here, Mei, let me come help?¡± Mei didn¡¯t react either way, but disappeared into the kitchen and Ranko followed behind.


    As Mei had already taken to preparing a dredge for the chicken wings, Ranko began pouring flour and water into the steel bowl at the base of their countertop mixer, starting to get the pizza dough prepared. ¡°Hey, Mei, are you okay?¡±


    Mei growled a bit in response. ¡°Why is everybody asking me that all the time lately? I¡¯ve just been busy.¡±


    The younger girl nodded quietly, beginning to worry that there really was a reason to worry about her. ¡°Well, you know, if there¡¯s anything you want to talk about, you know I¡¯m here, is all.¡±


    Mei looked up from her tray, and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thanks, hon. I just¡­¡± She blushed a little bit, and her smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing somebody.¡±


    Ranko gave a surprised little gasp and smiled. ¡°Well that¡¯s great! I¡¯m so happy for you! Tell me about him? Or her?¡±


    Mei sighed happily. ¡°My gods, Ranko, he¡¯s so handsome, and the way he talks is so, I don¡¯t know, almost regal.¡±


    Ranko nodded, rotating her wrist sideways in a ¡°please continue¡± gesture with a little giggle.


    ¡°He¡¯s super popular, too. He¡¯s one of the top athletes at the school. Like, he¡¯s set famous records and stuff. Though, not as many since he and his partner split up.¡±


    Ranko looked up, a little confused. ¡°Partner? What sport does he play?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not? Figure skating! You wouldn¡¯t think that would be so popular, but ever since he started, he¡¯s only ever lost one match. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter what you do, they love you if you win.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s face fell. Oh, no, she thought to herself. ¡°Wh¡­what¡¯s his name?¡± Please be wrong, she thought. Please be wrong.


    Mei smiled brightly, a dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°Mikado Sanzenin.¡±


    Ranko felt as if she¡¯d been punched in the stomach, and the room started to spin a little bit. Not him. Not here. Anything but that. Ryoga, Shampoo, hell, her father could find her here. But Sanzenin? After everything he took from her? Her mind flashed back to that day. Being lifted off her feet, restrained helplessly, and kissed. Taken. Violated. She looked up at Mei, still blissfully humming as she measured out spices for the fried chicken. Could she tell her? Could she not?


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    A quiet ¡°Oh.¡± was all she could muster.


    ¡°Well, glad to see you¡¯re so excited.¡± Mei scoffed, flicking a fingerful of flour in Ranko¡¯s direction.


    Ranko did not seem amused by her antics, though, and her eyes had significantly clouded with a dark sadness all of a sudden. ¡°What got into you? I thought you were supposed to be Little Miss Holly Jolly today.¡±


    Ranko sat down, swallowing hard. ¡°Mei, you shouldn¡¯t see this guy anymore.¡±


    Mei¡¯s demeanor changed instantly, anger rising in her eyes. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s amazing, and he¡¯s actually interested in me. I mean, he asked me out; I didn¡¯t even have to chase him. He makes me feel special.¡±


    Ranko sighed. She couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. She wanted to, but doing so would admit what Mikado had done to her, and also tie a direct line back to her former life. She didn¡¯t imagine it would be that difficult to look up in the records to see just to whom the Golden Pair had suffered their only defeat. At least, the victor¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t have been recorded as Ranko Tendo, but a photograph would be hard to deny.


    ¡°I just have a bad feeling about him, okay? Please just trust me.¡±


    Mei slammed the metal tray down on the counter, a cloud of flour poofing out at its sides. ¡°You¡¯ve never even met him!¡±


    If only, Ranko thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally got somebody that¡¯s interested in me, and all you do is tell me not to see him?! You can¡¯t just be happy for me? I can¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes widened. This was not going well. ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, okay?¡±


    Mei roared at her in anger, rocking the redhead back in shock. ¡°Who are you to tell me what I can and can¡¯t do!? After everything we¡¯ve done for you!? You¡¯ve barely been here a month, and all of a sudden you¡¯re everybody¡¯s perfect little princess! So excuse me if I found the last person left in this place that isn¡¯t too busy worshiping you to notice someone else!¡±


    Ranko gasped. ¡°Mei, I¡­¡±


    The saloon door opened and Yui peeked inside, just as Mei thrust the steel tray forward with a furious scream, coating Ranko¡¯s face and shirt with flour and paprika and starting her coughing. ¡°Just forget it. I¡¯m out of here!¡± She motioned with her head up at Yui. ¡°Go on, Ranko. Your adoring fans await.¡± She spun on her heel and crashed through the back door with a loud bang, leaving it hanging halfway open as she turned to run down the alley toward the street.


    ¡°What in the actual hell was that about?¡±


    Ranko turned on her stool to face Yui, a tear beginning to form in her right eye. She was crying so much more since she became a girl, and she didn¡¯t like it at all. She couldn¡¯t believe how quickly Mei turned on her. If only she had known what he had done. Who he really was. Mei was right to be angry, though. She had every bit of proof to back up her advice, and hadn¡¯t been brave enough to share it.


    ¡°She, um¡­¡± Ranko wiped the corner of her eye with a napkin. ¡°She¡¯s got a boyfriend.¡±


    Yui¡¯s stance softened a little, but her face wrinkled in perplexity. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s got her so pissed off? How¡¯s that happen?¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this guy, Yui. I tried to tell her, and¡­¡± She gestured to the open door.


    Yui frowned. ¡°Do you know something about him?¡±


    Ranko gulped. All she had to do was say it, and she couldn¡¯t. Akane and untold hundreds of people in that arena had seen how he shamed her. She couldn¡¯t bear one more person knowing, especially one who could carry that knowledge into her new life. She felt like trash for having been defeated and used that way, and she could not stomach the thought of her new family looking down on her with the same disgust that her father had. ¡°Just a feeling.¡±


    ¡°You gotta be careful with stuff like that. She¡¯s really upset!¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I know, and I feel terrible. I just don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡±


    Yui stepped forward and put a hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder, brushing some flour off her shirt. ¡°Sometimes you gotta let people make their own decisions. Be there for them if things go bad, but don¡¯t assume the worst and make them doubt the good things when they come.¡±


    Ranko desperately wanted any hope to hold onto that she could be wrong, but could find none.

 33. Look at this Photograph

    Kasumi hummed contently to herself as she cleared the dinner table. Everything had been so peaceful at home lately, and she was glad for it, wrong though it felt sometimes. She felt terrible every time she allowed herself to associate the dramatic reduction in yelling, fighting, destroyed furniture, and general chaos permeating her home with the day that Ranma left. Of course, she missed Ranma, and still prayed often for his safety, wherever he might be. She hoped he had found somewhere safe to spend the holidays, especially with the forecasts predicting winter storms next week.


    ¡°Oh, Father? I forgot to ask you. What would you like me to make for dinner Saturday? I¡¯ll need to go to the store tomorrow to make sure I have time to get everything ready.¡±


    Soun smiled up at his eldest daughter. She was becoming more and more the image of her mother every day. ¡°Whatever you think is best, Kasumi. I have every confidence in you.¡±


    Akane looked up from the television. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Saturday?¡±


    The Tendo patriarch chuckled. ¡°Well, Akane, as you know, the city council elections are early next year, and the mayor wants me to run again. More than that, though, he thinks I¡¯d be well-suited to run for mayor myself, since he¡¯s retiring after the election. He asked if he could come by for dinner and talk about it with me soon.¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°Wow, really, Dad? Mayor? That¡¯s great! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Soun chuckled. ¡°Now, now, Akane, I haven¡¯t even decided if I¡¯m going to run, let alone gotten any votes. But I have to admit, it¡¯s interesting, and we could use the city salary since the dojo has been so quiet of late.¡± He smiled happily at his girls. ¡°I was actually hoping the three of you would all be here. I¡¯d love to introduce the whole family to Mayor Dato.¡±


    Akane smiled. ¡°That would be¡­¡±


    Nabiki glared at her behind Soun¡¯s back, making a throat-slitting gesture at her sister.


    Akane blinked in surprise, but caught the hint. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Dad. Maybe?¡±


    Nabiki sat on the table surface, crossing her legs with her typical brash expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy, but Akane and I already have plans. The sorority I¡¯m joining is going to have a lot of girls graduate this year, and they¡¯re hoping to recruit my little sister to replenish the ranks.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Akane shook her head in surprise, making a confused gesture to Nabiki out of her father¡¯s view. ¡°Uh, yeah, Dad. Sorry, was that Saturday? It slipped my mind. Could we maybe do dinner with the mayor Sunday instead?¡±


    Soun stammered. ¡°Well, I suppose I could ask him, I mean, if you¡¯re too busy for the mayor¡­¡± How was it that his youngest daughters had vibrant social calendars and he did not?


    Nabiki nodded. ¡°You know how it is, Daddy. Availability is the price of popularity. That advice is free, but if you want me to help you manage your campaign, we¡¯ll have to come to some other arrangement.¡± She smirked confidently, winking to her sister. She hopped off the table to her feet and made her way to the stairway, climbing and lingering in the hallway between her room and Akane¡¯s.


    Akane joined a moment later, eyeing Nabiki suspiciously. ¡°Okay, Nabiki. Mind explaining why you just made me lie to our father and blow off the freaking mayor? We don¡¯t have plans on Saturday night!¡±


    Nabiki grinned. ¡°Sure we do.¡±


    Akane growled. ¡°What are you talking about!? I¡¯m not going to some stupid sorority party!¡±


    Nabiki cackled in amusement. ¡°Oh, Akane. I didn¡¯t say we have the same plans.¡± She reached into the pocket of the green puffy vest she wore over her sweater, pulling out a photograph. ¡°But you do, in fact, have somewhere to be.¡±


    Akane groaned in frustration. ¡°Stop with the games! I¡¯m not going to pay you for your stupid picture, okay, Nabiki?! Just tell me what this is all about!¡±


    Nabiki smirked in self-satisfaction. ¡°Oh, my dear little sister, there¡¯s no charge. Let¡¯s call this one an early Christmas present.¡± She handed Akane the photo. ¡°I¡¯ll let Daddy know you¡¯ll be at the sorority house with me until morning.¡±


    Nabiki winked with a mischievous smile and ducked into her room, closing the door. Akane turned over the Polaroid photo in her hand, her facial expression changing from exasperation, to confusion, and then to warmth. The picture depicted a chaotic jumble of colored papers on a bulletin board ¨C people giving away old furniture, offering calculus tutoring, looking for people to play something called Dungeons and Dragons, recruiting tryout candidates for the kendo team. At the dead center of the photo was a hand-drawn advertisement for a special Christmas party Saturday night at the Phoenix.


    Akane¡¯s heart leapt with excitement. She¡¯d get to spend Christmas, or at least a little of it, with Ran¡­ her! She grinned up at the little duck dangling from a nail on Nabiki¡¯s closed bedroom door. Mercenary though she could be, when Akane least expected it, her sister could always find a way to surprise her with her kindness.

 34. A Blank Slate

    Ranko grumbled to herself, taking a long draught of her room-temperature tea. She wished she had some rocket fuel to pour into it. Between worrying for Mei¡¯s safety, her crushing guilt at both hurting her and not being more forthcoming about her history with Mikado, and the concert to save the bar starting in just 40 hours, she hadn¡¯t slept a wink in days. Plus, the work in the bar itself had been crazy, since Mei hadn¡¯t shown up since they had their fight. Still, Hana had instructed her to be up and dressed by 8:30AM, and here she sat, alone at an empty bar, even though Hana was late and she had no idea what this was about anyway. She wore a businesslike blue blazer and matching pencil skirt over a cream-colored button-down shirt, all of which Izumi had brought the night before and insisted she dress in today. If this was turning out to be a prank, Ranko was not amused.


    She heard a key in the front door lock and looked up as a stream of sunlight poured through the open door, lifting her hand to shield her eyes. Hana stepped into the room, doffing her aviator sunglasses. At least, Ranko thought it was Hana. She barely recognized her dressed as she was. She wore a pair of mid-gray nylon slacks and a jewel-tone blue button-down blouse, the top button at her collar left open. Her short platform heels clacked loudly on the wooden floor of the empty lounge, and her raven hair was held back with a series of barely-visible hairpins.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stare, you know.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just never seen you dressed like that before! It works for you.¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°I can clean up when I have to, I just don¡¯t like to. Now, let¡¯s have a look at you.¡± She walked in a half-circle around Ranko¡¯s chair. ¡°I think that¡¯ll work, yeah. Not bad, kiddo.¡±


    The redhead rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy to please, but when do I get to find out what we¡¯re actually doing at stupid-o-clock in the morning?¡±


    Hana laughed heartily. ¡°Tell you on the way. C¡¯mon.¡± She offered a hand to help Ranko off the stool, the transition proving tricky in the restrictive skirt. The teen blushed furiously - the idea of being helped to do anything like that felt so effeminate and weird. She¡¯d reached a point where she didn¡¯t always hate it, but it was still a foreign experience for her.


    Hana locked the door behind them, and they began walking toward the train station. Amusing herself to take her mind off of her anxiety, Ranko hopped up onto a long concrete seating ledge along the sidewalk, walking alongside Hana and now almost at eye level with her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should get down from there? What if you fall?¡±


    Ranko smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She hopped up from the seat of the long bench and continued walking, without breaking stride or slowing, along the top of the thin back rail of the bench instead.


    The Phoenix¡¯s matriarch rolled her eyes. ¡°Okay, showoff, I get the idea, now get down here.¡±


    The young lady, as she was being reminded to play the part of, stepped down next to her. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Her father would have had a heart attack and died at the thought of his child following instructions from an elder without a fight ¨C but then again, he had never tried actual respect in his dealings with her.


    ¡°So¡­ what are we doing?¡±


    Hana smiled, disarmingly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the library.¡±


    Ranko nearly faceplanted. ¡°You¡­ You got me dressed like a secretary and out here before the sun has had its coffee, to go stare at some dusty books?¡±


    The elder woman laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Of course not. We have a meeting.¡±


    Ranko blinked in confusion. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What do they want with me, anyway?¡± Ranko looked legitimately confused. She¡¯d never known books to issue challenges before, but stranger things had happened in her life. Hana dropped a pair of coins into the turnstile, leading Ranko through onto the train platform. ¡°It¡¯s about your education.¡±


    The teen blinked incredulously. ¡°Wait, what? I¡¯m not even in school anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know. But we need to do something about that.¡±


    Ranko shuddered with the memory of the night she left the Tendos, staring up at Nabiki¡¯s school dress. She couldn¡¯t¡­ She wouldn¡¯t send her back to high school after everything, as a girl, would she? There would be questions, and stares, and probably some groupies, and girls who would expect her to know how to behave, and guys who¡­ well, who likely didn¡¯t know how to behave around girls. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t go back to school. I told you, I was so far back it was ridiculous.¡±


    Hana patted her knee as they took their seats on the metro train. ¡°I know, honey. Which is why we¡¯re going to do it another way. We¡¯re going to come up with a plan to get you caught up, and when you¡¯re ready, we will either get you enrolled in classes, or you¡¯ll take your equivalency exams and get your diploma. I promised you we would. The person we¡¯re meeting with today is an advisor who will help us get you on the right trajectory.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t need school, or some test. I¡¯m happy right where I am.¡±


    Hana cocked her head. ¡°Oh? So you want to wait tables and have drunk guys grab at your ass for the rest of your life? What¡¯s your career plan beyond that?¡±


    Ranko blushed in embarrassment. She really had no plan, and Hana knew it. But there was one aspect of her job that she wouldn¡¯t have hated doing more, though she felt foolish admitting it out loud. ¡°I¡­ I guess not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. I don¡¯t want you to be scared about this, baby.¡± She squeezed Ranko¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You are behind through no fault of your own. None of this was your mistake, or your choice, and there isn¡¯t any shame in it. But we do need to fix it. There¡¯s no time limit on this, either. We will help you every step of the way, and if we have to hire tutors to help you, we will find a way to do that, too.¡±


    Ranko blushed yet again. ¡°I guess. I just don¡¯t know why it¡¯s such a big deal. I¡¯ve been okay so far.¡±


    Hana groaned in mock frustration. ¡°Because you¡¯re a smart girl, Ranko, and you deserve better than slinging beer until you¡¯re forty. I want you to be able to do something you¡¯re proud of.¡±


    The redhead blinked. She didn¡¯t think anyone had ever called her smart before, and especially not a smart girl. She was learning to feel a little more comfortable every day in her new life, but hearing someone actually call her a girl out loud made her feel as awkward and false as she did the first day she stepped out of that damned puddle in China.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Hana smiled, squeezing her hand. ¡°Like literally anything you put your mind to, honey. I have every confidence that you can. We just need to help get you some of the tools you¡¯re missing so you can get there.¡± She looked down into the teenager¡¯s eyes with a sincere and serious expression. ¡°I mean it, Ranko. I know your whole life was planned out for you before, and you didn¡¯t get an awful lot of say in the matter. I want you to know that you are allowed to dream for yourself now. Pick a dream, any dream, as long as it¡¯s yours and yours alone, and you can chase it. That¡¯s your right as a woman. And we¡¯ll all be behind you and beside you the whole way.¡±


    Ranko sighed. Her ¡°dreams¡± hadn¡¯t been especially pleasant of late. ¡°All of you? Even Mei?¡±


    Hana rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, even her. She¡¯s just being protective of her boyfriend. I don¡¯t know why you are so worried about him, but she¡¯ll come around eventually. She loves you just like your other sisters do.¡± The overhead speaker chimed to indicate their stop, and Hana stood, Ranko behind her. ¡°Come on, young lady. Let¡¯s go find you a dream.¡± Her youngest charge blushed and followed where she led.


    They exited the train station, crossing the street and entering the library building. Hana walked up to the circular oak receptionist desk, Ranko in tow. ¡°Hello, good morning? My daughter and I have an appointment with Ryuki Kagawa, please?¡± The young male receptionist began to search the appointment book, and Ranko just stood there, her head spinning as if she¡¯d been hit in the face with a board.


    She¡¯d been calling Hana mama on and off for a few weeks, as a sort of honorific to show respect, in the same way Akane called the old freak ¡°Grandfather¡± Happosai. Being comfortable with the idea of being referred to as a girl, or a woman, was taking some getting used to, but she was getting there. But¡­ being someone¡¯s daughter?! Like, having someone who was a parental figure, who saw her as a girl, and wasn¡¯t disgusted by it? Up until the day she left the Tendos¡¯ place, six months after the incident on the mountain, Pop had still called her my boy without fail. That Amazon witch had left her a wound that would never heal, and Pop couldn¡¯t help but rub salt in it every chance he got.


    After years of Genma expressing disdain anytime she made any effort to make peace with her feminine half, and the constant warnings that her mother would disown her - or worse - if she ever suspected that her child had any effeminate tendencies whatsoever, she had just accepted that this was a part of her that would never find acceptance. But now, here was Hana, dressed up all professional and serious-like, telling someone that she was her daughter with a straight face. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed. There was no disdain. She sounded¡­ proud? Sure, it¡¯s not like there was a legal adoption, or even that she was using what the government would consider her real name. But it didn¡¯t matter. She was stuck as a girl, sure, but for the first time in her life, someone knew that and wanted her anyway.


    The singular word brought the gift of validation to the impossible hope with which she¡¯d left the Tendos ¨C that despite how freakish the circumstances that got her here were, if she were only willing to leave the cursed and broken boy behind, that she just might get to live as just a normal, regular, non-weird person. Sure, that normal person spent most of her time in skirts, but she didn¡¯t have to spend it hiding from crazy Amazons, poisoned roses and razor gymnast ribbons, exploding rocks, prose-slinging swordsmen and panty-thieving ghouls. She didn¡¯t wake up daily to the reminders of what a disappointment she would always be to her family. To Ranko, those few syllables meant acceptance, trust, pride, love, and so much more that she had been chasing hopelessly for years. At that moment, she doubted anything in the world could have made her happier than being a daughter.


    ¡°Miss Tendo? Ranko?¡±


    Ranko shook her head to jog herself back into the moment, looking up into the eyes of a concerned-looking older woman in a frumpy floral dress. ¡°Are you all right, dear?¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry. I just didn¡¯t sleep much last night.¡± She bowed respectfully. Twenty minutes ago, she was laughing this off, but now, even if the whole thing blew up in her face, she would not dare embarrass Hana after having claimed her as her own.


    ¡°Ah, to be young.¡± The elderly woman smiled, motioning to Ranko and Hana to follow her to a small cubicle in the back corner of the administrative area of the library. ¡°So, Ranko, your mother told me what she could about your educational history, but there are some pretty big gaps. In fact, we couldn¡¯t even find your birth records anywhere, let alone any school transcripts.¡±


    Ranko gulped. This was going to take some creativity. ¡°Firstly, please understand that this is no fault of Miss Hana¡¯s,¡± Ranko began. ¡°My father and I traveled constantly from the time I was five or so, including a lot of time out of the country. So, I missed a lot of time in school, my school records are hard to come by, and I honestly couldn¡¯t even tell you what city I was born in. But, my pop¡­¡± She thought about how to handle this one for a moment, finally grunting in resolution. At least in this version of the story, he¡¯d get the blame he deserved. ¡°My father abandoned me about nine months ago, and I was living on the street until Miss Hana took me in.¡± She smiled up into Hana¡¯s eyes.


    The old woman frowned. ¡°My gods, you poor thing! And, what about your situation now? Are you all right? Is everything working out where you are now?¡±


    Ranko smiled gratefully up and to her right again, where Hana listened to the story with riveted attention ¨C parts of this being news to her, too. ¡°Oh, yes, Miss Kagawa.¡± She reached to her right, squeezing Hana¡¯s hand and trying to say with her eyes all that she could only summarize in words. ¡°She has been the absolute best mother a girl could ask for. I am so incredibly lucky that she found me.¡± Hana smiled back, looking away after a moment and lifting her fingertips to her left eye.


    The administrator smiled. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear, sweetheart, and bless you, ma¡¯am, for having the kindness to look after her like that. I would love to help you get back on track with all of this, but we¡¯re going to have to start from the beginning and try to get you some sort of identification. I can¡¯t even file the paperwork to get you started without it. You¡¯ll need to go to the Department of Family Services for that, and they¡¯re closed for holidays until the new year. If you have any family that you can still get in touch with, that will make the process a little easier. Otherwise, we will have to almost rebuild your identity from scratch!¡±


    Ranko grinned. That was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°If we¡¯re unable to find your school records, that¡¯s an easier problem to solve. We can give you a placement test in a few weeks. Don¡¯t worry about studying for it; the intent is not to grade you, but only to see what areas you still need academic work on. Our agency can then put you in touch with tutors and provide textbooks and other curriculum support to help you catch up any skill sets or refresh things you may have forgotten after not using them for a while. When you think you¡¯re ready, we can either enroll you in school, or you can take another exam to demonstrate basic academic competencies. Once you pass that, you¡¯ll receive a certificate that is functionally equivalent to a high school diploma. You can use it for most colleges, job applications, or anything else you need.¡±


    The woman flipped her desk calendar to the following month. ¡°How about we do the placement exam on January 12th? That¡¯ll give you a few weeks to get the identification paperwork sorted out, too.¡±


    Ranko looked up at Hana for confirmation, and receiving a nod, she smiled at the registrar. ¡°Sounds great. Thank you so much!¡±


    The gray-haired woman stood slowly and arthritically, giving Hana and Ranko a grandmotherly smile. ¡°You are so welcome, sweetheart. It was truly an honor to meet you both. Have a wonderful holiday.¡±


    Ranko bowed politely. ¡°You too!¡±


    The pair exited the building, Ranko breathing a sigh of relief. That could have gone a lot more painfully than it did, she thought. She had been so worried that they¡¯d accuse her or Hana of fraud or something, without having any documentation to back up anything they said. Especially because what documentation they did have did not match their story at all, and Ranko had burned it weeks ago.


    Hana looked down to her, hugging her about the shoulders with one arm. ¡°Do you have any idea how proud of you I am?¡±


    Ranko stopped walking, turning to face her sincerely. ¡°I think so, even though I don¡¯t always understand why. But I meant what I said back there. I promise, I¡¯m never going to stop trying to be worthy of everything you have done for me. When you called me your daughter¡­ I thought I was going to cry.¡±


    Hana leaned down, kissing Ranko on the top of her head. ¡°Me too, honey. Me too.¡±

 35. Watch this Space

    The pair stepped off the train and onto the platform, a few blocks from the bar. Ranko noticed that Hana was checking her watch often, clearly worried about the time. She fully understood why, as there was a lot to do before tomorrow. She was honestly surprised Hana had chosen to schedule this appointment during the holiday preparation and with the show coming up.


    Hana motioned to the little cafe nestled in the corner of the station, just beyond the ticket booth. ¡°You hungry? We could grab a bite if you want.¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but we can stop if you want.¡± Truthfully, she hadn¡¯t been eating much the last few days; she¡¯d been running on pure adrenaline.


    Hana nodded. ¡°Yeah, I could go for a tamagoyaki.¡± She meandered over to the order window, making and paying for her selection. When she finished, she found Ranko leaning against the gray metal railing facing the tracks, watching the trains come in. She seemed deep in thought.


    ¡°You okay, kiddo? What¡¯s buggin¡¯ ya?¡±


    Ranko looked up. ¡°Hmm? Oh, just thinking.¡±


    Hana walked around her side, joining her in leaning on the railing. ¡°I can see that. Anything interesting going on in there?¡± The redhead shook her head almost absently.


    ¡°Hey, you know you can talk to me, right?¡± Hana rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder.


    Ranko nodded, still looking off into the distance where a train was now speeding south down the tracks. ¡°I guess I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯d say.¡±


    Hana put her arm around the young girl¡¯s shoulders, giving her a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Well, if you think of something, you let me know, okay? I know you¡¯ve got a lot on your plate right now with the show, this new exam thing, and whatever¡¯s going on with you and Mei.¡±


    Ranko sighed. The situation with Mei and Mikado was eating her up, not only with worry over Mei getting hurt, but with her own memories of him being dredged up. Mei had specifically called out that Ranko had been getting what appeared to be favoritism from Hana and the others, and she felt that going to them about it would just be asking them to choose her over Mei and make things worse. She badly wanted to convince them all that Mikado was bad news ¨C but she couldn¡¯t do that without admitting what he had done to her.


    Hana heard her name called and walked back to the little lunch counter, picking up her meal and picking at it with her chopsticks. She really hadn¡¯t been hungry; she just needed to buy a little time. But, it should be late enough now, she thought. ¡°You about ready to head home?¡±


    Ranko turned, putting on a bright smile. She did have a few reasons to smile today, even though the reasons not to were currently dominating her thoughts. ¡°You bet.¡±


    The pair walked the short distance back to the bar, and Hana slid her key in the lock. She fumbled with it clumsily for a moment before turning it in the lock and pushing the door open. As Ranko entered, she noticed that the ladder and some of the other tools they¡¯d used while decorating were left out again. Maybe Ayako found some more decorations to put up? No, that¡¯s not it... She realized she no longer heard the attract loop coming from the arcade machine in the back. Did it break? Hana stopped walking, just watching her from behind with an excited smile, seeing how long it would take her to notice.


    As Ranko approached the little alcove, she stopped suddenly. The arcade machine was completely gone, and so was the pool table! In their place were seven six-top tables and chairs. They perfectly matched the ones that filled the rest of the bar, but Ranko knew they had no extras. They had to have been moved from somewhere. She looked back to the main room, counting the rows - four, five, six, sev¡­ no! The seventh row of tables had been moved. Why? The lights in the back half of the room were turned off, so she hadn¡¯t noticed. She reached out, flicking the switch, and found the reason for the rearrangement with a loud gasp.


    The little corner stage with the karaoke machine - her home for the last two months - had been entirely removed. In place of it, a raised wooden platform now stretched the entire length of the back wall. It was almost breast-high to Ranko where the previous didn¡¯t even reach her knees, and there were three steps recessed into the right side to ascend it. Two of the large speakers that had previously been propped in the corner so the music could be heard over the arcade machine had been relocated, one on either side of the stage facing into the room. Off to one side, a small booth had been erected, and all of the sound and lighting control equipment had been moved into it. ¡°What is¡­ how¡­¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The entire front edge of the stage was lined in silver garland, and two large plastic candy canes stood bookending the stage in the back. The posters that had adorned the back wall were gone, leaving a clean backdrop. On the left side of the stage, in the very corner, stood a small, sparsely-but-tastefully decorated Christmas tree.


    She stepped up the stairs, and she heard a loud mechanical clunk of a breaker being flipped. The Christmas tree lit up. The colored lights that used to flash patterns on the walls when the music played had been repositioned, pointing up at the center of the platform, where a stool and a microphone stand waited. The stool also had some garland weaved through its legs, and a few red baubles hung from it. Ranko covered her open mouth, taking another step forward. Resting on the stool was a single red rose, with a red ribbon tied around it, holding a small tag. She turned it in the beams of light to read it. Three immaculately-calligraphed characters adorned the tag. They read, ¡°for our star.¡±


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    Ranko turned, and found Yui and Izumi popping up from their hiding position behind the bar. Both were wearing denim overalls smudged with dirt and wood stain, and Yui¡¯s hair was tied back in a tight bun.


    ¡°You¡­ you guys. You did this?¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. Just barely finished in time, too. Mama was supposed to keep you out another hour or so.¡± The blonde rolled her eyes at Hana with a playfully mock-judgmental smirk, and the matriarch sighed in defeat.


    Hana shrugged with a smirk. ¡°The meeting didn¡¯t take as long as I expected, and I ran out of excuses, Sorry, girls.¡±


    Ranko looked out over the room from her perch, in disbelief of what had been done for her. ¡°But, how? We couldn¡¯t afford this¡­¡±


    Yui pointed to the equipment as she spoke. ¡°The lights, speakers, all of that we already had, we just had to move ¡®em.¡±


    Izumi grinned. ¡°As for the stage itself, well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing one of us is marrying a building contractor soon, huh?¡±


    ¡°Girls, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s beautiful. I just¡­ I can¡¯t believe you did this. Thank you so much.¡± She walked up to Yui, then Izumi, and then Hana, hugging them each in turn.


    Hana smiled, wrapping her arms around Yui¡¯s shoulders on her left, and Izumi¡¯s on her right. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. On one hand, she was absolutely floored with the surprise and the amazing thought of it all. On the other, it broke her heart that Mei wasn¡¯t there, and she worried that the girls having done this without her input would only add fuel to her jealousy.


    Hana looked around at the ladder and other remnants of the construction effort. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here early, we might as well help get this cleaned up.¡±


    Ranko nodded and started moving toward the pile of tools. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Izumi, however, stopped her with a gentle palm to her sternum. ¡°Not in my suit you¡¯re not. Go get changed, silly.¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°You got it!¡± She turned and rushed up the stairs.


    When she returned ten minutes later, she heard more voices than before, and they were arguing. She paused in the stairway to listen for a moment.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re doing a concert to try to save this place. We had to make it look decent. We¡¯ve been working our asses off getting ready. You¡¯d know that if you¡¯d been around at all!¡±


    The second voice was definitely Mei¡¯s. ¡°Well, excuse me, Yui, for finally having a life and not being able to be here seven days a week.¡±


    Yui¡¯s voice responded, sharpened but not raised. ¡°Yeah, but you could have told us if you needed time. You just didn¡¯t show up and left us short-handed.¡±


    Mei scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d miss me all that much, with Princess Diva here to pick up the slack.¡±


    Izumi growled in frustration.¡°What is even going on between you two? What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that she¡¯s taking over everything about this place, but then when I go try to find a little happiness for myself, she has to shit all over that, too! Telling me how I shouldn¡¯t be going out with Mikado. Doesn¡¯t she have enough people here to kiss her ass so that I could get the occasional night off?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Hana snapped. ¡°Look, I know you were the youngest here for a long time, and it can be hard when someone new starts getting attention. But you know what a mess that girl was when she got here. She needed us. She still needs us. All of us. She misses you something terrible, Mei.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure her throngs of adoring fans will stroke her ego just fine. By the way, not that anyone¡¯s all that interested, but Mikado¡¯s coming by for a while tonight with a couple of his friends.¡±


    Ranko gasped, and the world spun. That jerk, here? In the only safe place she¡¯d ever known? Where he could humiliate her again, in front of an entirely new group of people whose respect she craved?


    She ran back up the stairs, grateful she¡¯d passed on Hana¡¯s offer of breakfast. There would be less to throw up.

 36. Breaking the Ice

    Ranko waved to the assembled patrons from her new stage platform with a pang of guilt, taking a shallow bow. She knew they weren¡¯t getting her best effort tonight, but she had more important things on her mind. Wherever she went in the room, her eyes were never far off from the table in the far corner where Mikado and his groupies sat. She might not know much about dating guys, but she knew danger when she saw it, especially when it sat in her home with a bottomless pitcher of sake. She couldn¡¯t believe that even after all he had done to her, he didn¡¯t even recognize her as she stood a few dozen meters away singing like a pop idol. It made her blood boil. Was his violation of her so casual for him that he didn¡¯t even remember it?


    When her gaze wasn¡¯t on Mikado, it was on his girlfriend. Mei still hadn¡¯t had much to say to her in days, but she didn¡¯t know the things Ranko did about him. She still agonized over whether she should have told Mei everything, but it was too close to home for her. Even so, Ranko dreaded every second Mei spent with that loser. At least the argument with Mei would have been worth it had she heeded Ranko¡¯s warning. It was lucky Mei decided to serve his table herself, she thought, because Ranko didn¡¯t know if she could look him in the eyes and not reveal herself.


    The redhead rushed between her tables, doing her best to keep them happy while reserving herself as much time as possible. There was just one problem with that ¨C the more popular Ranko¡¯s singing had become, the less interested the crowd was in karaoke. Whether she had wanted it or not, that new stage was almost her exclusive domain now, and the customers got restless when it wasn¡¯t filled. She almost didn¡¯t have time to serve tables between songs some nights, and tonight was one of them.


    She had barely dropped off a tray full of empty mugs when the more inebriated revelers at the few tables closest to the stage began cheering loudly, willing the little corner platform to come to life again. Ranko rolled her eyes at Yui, who could only wave her back toward the stage. With an exasperated sigh and a look of apology at Izumi, who was frantically trying to cover the back bar and half the room, she closed the distance to the raised platform and hopped up on stage, picking up the microphone. ¡°Tell you what, why don¡¯t you guys pick the next song?¡± She did her best to smile, and the crowd began shouting a cacophony of song titles at her. Hearing one louder voice call out a song she knew, she pointed to the guy who named it. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that one! You guys know it, right?¡± Most of them did ¨C it was fairly popular on the radio lately ¨C and they cheered in confirmation. Ranko leaned over the controls for the sound system, pulling it up and beginning the backing track.


    As she finished the first verse, she looked up and spied Mei leaning on Mikado¡¯s table talking with him and his friends. Shaking her head slightly and trying to blend it into her choreography, she admonished herself. Mei doesn¡¯t want you looking after her, and you have a job to do, she thought to herself before launching into the chorus with a bit more effort. The crowd jubilantly sang along.


    The songstress¡¯ eyes flashed throughout the room, trying her best to make eye contact with everybody at least once. The couple at table fourteen were going to need refills after the song. Table eighteen had put their menus down; they were likely ready to order. The girl in the green shirt at the bar probably shouldn¡¯t be served anymore tonight, and the creepy guy sitting next to her had definitely noticed her incapacitation. Yui was catching up on drink orders, Izumi was running the dishwasher, and Mei was¡­ nowhere to be found.


    Almost forgetting to begin the second chorus on time, Ranko searched the dark room frantically. Mikado was still in his seat, so everything was probably okay, but where was Mei? Searching the bar back area, she caught a glimpse of the trash can, which was missing its bag. She must have gone out back to toss it. She breathed a sigh of relief ¨C but a short-lived one, because from the corner of her eye, she caught movement from the table at the back. Mikado made a gesture to his friends that anyone who had ever spent time with - or in the case of Ranko, as - a guy recognized as an indication that he was about to do something he wanted his friends to watch. He stood, heading out the front door and turning left, toward the alley. This did not smell right at all.


    The third verse was coming to a close, and all that remained was a few more repetitions of the chorus. Thinking on her feet, she waved to the crowd excitedly with a bright, if forced, smile. ¡°Hey! You know the words! Let¡¯s hear you!¡± She pointed the microphone toward the crowd, and the crowd got the hint and roared into the lyrics. As soon as the point had been made, Ranko tossed the microphone to a standing patron near the stage and leapt down, leaving the fans to finish the song on their own.


    She pushed through the crowd toward the bar, and Yui looked at her crossly. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Ranko vaulted over the bar with one hand, not especially caring if the college coed perched on the closest stool got more of a show than she bargained for under Ranko¡¯s short black dress. She crashed through the saloon doors without answering Yui, rushing to the back door. She knew if she was wrong about this, Mei would never forgive her, but if she was right and didn¡¯t act, she¡¯d never forgive herself. It took her about two steps to make up her mind, and as she approached the door, which stood partially ajar admitting the frigid December air into the kitchen, she knew she had chosen correctly.


    ¡°Mikado, what are you... Hey, stop that! I said stop!¡±


    Ranko slid through the door sideways without touching it, and found Mikado pinning Mei against the far wall of the alley. His left hand was holding both of her wrists above her head, and his right was beginning to make its way up her skirt. Mei turned her face away from him and fought to break free, but the athlete¡¯s grip was too much for her. Mei¡¯s pleas quickly devolved into a desperate whine without discernible words.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mei? I thought you liked m¡­ urk!¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    One second, Mikado¡¯s face was centimeters from Mei¡¯s, and the next, it just¡­ wasn¡¯t. It took Mei a moment to reorient, and as she did, she found Mikado lying on his back on the snow-covered asphalt. Ranko, meanwhile, was rising from a sweeping crouch a half-meter or so behind him. Mei was almost afraid to look at her. They hadn¡¯t spoken in days, and now, forget the snow ¨C the fury in Ranko¡¯s eyes would have melted steel.


    ¡°Mei, you okay?¡± Ranko¡¯s eyes did not leave the prone antagonist as she spoke. ¡°C¡¯mere.¡±


    Mei pushed herself off from the wall, giving Mikado a wide berth as she circumnavigated him to reach Ranko¡¯s side. Though they didn¡¯t touch, Mei could hear in Ranko¡¯s breathing that she was shivering; the combination of a light snow, the Full Body Cat¡¯s Tongue pressure point, and the thin black minidress she wore was taking its toll on her, not to mention the tidal wave of adrenaline coursing through her.


    Mikado stumbled to his feet, and Ranko leveled her arm in front of Mei, pulling her a step back and dropping into a defensive taekwondo stance between the two. Mei grabbed at her arm. ¡°Ranko, you can¡¯t! I told you, he¡¯s won hundreds of fights, and only lost one!¡±


    Ranko smirked darkly, staring through her adversary. She wanted to watch him panic. It was high time he experienced what fear felt like. ¡°Yeah, I know. Who do you think was the one that beat him?¡±


    Mikado rocked on his feet with the realization. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ it is! It is you!¡± He smirked wolfishly. This night just kept getting better. Vengeance at last! ¡°Back for more, finally? Just couldn¡¯t stay away, I suppose? No need to be jealous; you¡¯ll get your turn.¡±


    Mei couldn¡¯t explain it, but somehow, the air surrounding Ranko suddenly grew a degree or two warmer. Mei opened her mouth to speak, but Ranko¡¯s voice broke the silence first. ¡°Mei, get inside.¡± She spoke through gritted teeth, a darkness roiling in her unyielding stare. How dare he condescend to her, after everything! Tonight, Ranko swore to herself, he would pay not only for his attempted violation of Mei, but for the one he had inflicted on her on the ice, and the hundreds more that had followed in her dreams. For the first time since the Phoenix Pill was destroyed, she did not fear being struck. She didn¡¯t care how much he hurt her, as long as she hurt him more.


    She adjusted her stance slightly, bringing her arms more to her sides. Mei did not move, but Ranko¡¯s focus was now singular, and she spat her words at her nightmare made flesh in the alley in front of her. ¡°I told you before - if you ever laid your hands on me or someone I love again...¡± She no longer seemed to feel the cold.


    Mikado laughed dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± He rushed forward two steps, cocking his right fist back and launching it at Ranko¡¯s chest. She did not move until a split second before his punch struck home, and then at lightning speed, both of her arms pivoted forward from her sides toward his arm, parallel to the ground with her left arm just in front of her right. Her right hand caught his wrist first, thrusting it harmlessly past her body to her left. Her left palm jammed into his elbow from the opposite direction with all the force she could bring to bear, and the alleyway echoed with a snap and a scream. Ranko shoved him back a step, and Mei gasped audibly at the sight of the supposedly-invincible athlete¡¯s arm now dangling limply at his side, bent the wrong way in the middle.


    ¡°You¡­ you bitch! You broke my fucking arm!¡±


    Ranko nodded, finding a vengeful satisfaction in his wailing. ¡°One bone down, two hundred and five to go.¡± She dropped back into her fighting stance and extended her arm, waving him toward herself with her fingers, beckoning to him mockingly.


    With any semblance of strategy lost to his rage and the loss of his dominant arm, Mikado roared in fury and rushed her wildly. For a split second, Ranko had considered letting him off with just the one injury. Unfortunately for Mikado, that second was now over, and worse still, he had badly misjudged the momentum of his charge. Ranko knew that all of Mikado¡¯s martial arts experience and muscle memory involved fighting on frictionless ice, but on solid ground, the advantage was hers.


    She crouched slightly, and as he careened into her range, she drove upward into his ribs with a blisteringly fast punch, and another, and another, the blows crashing into him like an incessant hailstorm. The memory of every tear Ranko had shed alone in the dark, every second of shame she had felt, and every mocking word she had endured because of Mikado Sanzenin became a spear that she fired into his torso with the force of a ballista. Each strike rocked him on his feet, but they came so quickly that he could not regain his balance between them to defend himself. Ranko¡¯s arms moved so fast that Mei could only tell when one punch ended and the next began by the rhythmic jackhammering sound they made against his body.


    Her mind flashed with images of that night, of the arena. She thought she heard a sound, like a voice, but garbled, as if it were underwater. It didn¡¯t matter. She had a singular focus now. She had to keep him away from her. She had to keep moving. He had to stay down. As long as those things happened, he couldn¡¯t hurt her.


    She heard another sound, distant, muffled, like someone shouting into a pillow. It blended into the cacophony of cackling and catcalls that echoed in her memory. His arms were closing in. She had to keep moving. Keep fighting. Keep swinging. As long as she did, he would not make her helpless again.


    Her right arm encountered a sudden, unexpected resistance, jarring her out of her memories. The voice rang out again, clearly enough to comprehend this time.


    ¡°RANKO! STOP!¡±


    She turned her head, blinking, to find Hana standing behind her, her feet firmly planted on the ground. She had both of her arms wrapped around Ranko¡¯s elbow, which was still raised above her head with her hand balled into a fist. A sound echoed through the alleyway, sounding eerily like a scream in her own voice, but she didn¡¯t remember making one. She felt resistance on her other arm, too. She turned her head slowly, her eyes an empty glaze. Her elbow was locked with her arm straight, her fist clenched around the collar of a blue polo shirt. Crumpled on his knees with his head hanging limply to the side, Mikado was barely conscious. His face was swollen and bruised everywhere. One of his eyes looked up at her, unblinking and glazed, and the other was swollen shut. Blood dripped from his nose and upper lip.


    ¡°He¡¯s had enough! Let him go!¡±


    Blinking, a horrified expression on her face, she unclenched her fingers, and Mikado slumped to the ground with a thud and a pained groan.

 37. The Other Shoe

    The December chill followed Ranko into the kitchen. Her eyes were completely dead and unfeeling. Mei peeled herself out of Hana¡¯s arms and closed the distance between herself and her younger sister, reaching her arms around her to hug her.


    ¡°Ranko, thank you. Thank you. You tried to warn me, and you were right about everything. I am so sorry I didn¡¯t listen. I was cruel and stupid, and I said terrible, mean things, and¡­¡±  The redhead did not acknowledge her presence. She did not turn to make eye contact, and walked right through her arms without breaking stride, heading directly up the stairs. Mei¡¯s eyes followed her.


    ¡°Would somebody please tell me what the fu¡­¡±


    Hana cut her daughter off mid-sentence. ¡°Not now, Yui! Shut it down. Right now!¡±


    Yui gestured in confusion. ¡°How am I suppos¡­¡±


    Again, Hana did not let her finish. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck if you have to pull the fire alarm! Clear it out, and don¡¯t let Izumi out of your sight until it¡¯s done!¡±


    Mei slumped into the corner next to the walk-in cooler, shivering and not from the cold. The adrenaline of the encounter finally giving way, she began to sob quietly. Not only had she lost what she had been sure was a good thing in Mikado, but for him to have done this? And worst of all, Ranko had tried to warn her, and she had abused her for it.


    Hana crouched at her side and tried to put her hand on Mei¡¯s shoulder, but she shrank back from the matriarch¡¯s touch. ¡°Mei, baby, you¡¯re safe now, sweetheart. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Hana had not seen what Mikado had done, but it was clear to her exactly what had happened.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The throbbing of the bass from the sound system up front faded, and Yui and Izumi shortly made their way to the back room. ¡°They¡¯re gone. Now, what the hell happened?!¡±


    Yui surveyed the room, and Hana looked up to her sadly. ¡°Mei¡¯s date tried to force himself on her.¡±


    Izumi gasped. ¡°My gods! Are you¡­¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°She''s going to be okay. Ranko¡­ dealt with him.¡±


    Whether the battered perpetrator in the back alley would be okay, however, she did not know. In thirty years in the bar business, she had seen her share of fights, but nothing like that. It was like the girl was possessed. She wasn''t sure that Ranko had even heard her screaming at her to stop. "Mei, I''m sorry to ask, but the last time you saw Ranko fight, was she¡­ like that?"


    Mei shook her head, sniffling her tears back. "Not at all. She basically embarrassed them until they ran. This was¡­ Mama, it was like she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing."


    Izumi looked around. ¡°Where is she?¡± Hana shook her head, raising her palm in a ¡°not now¡± gesture.


    Yui stalked to the back door, bolting it closed, and then moved to turn off the oven which was beginning to smell of the pizza Hana had left burning within. She stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. She didn¡¯t take her eyes off of him all night. It¡¯s like she knew he was going to try something.¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°And she warned Mei to stay away from him.¡±


    Mei cringed, remembering some of the things she¡¯d said to Ranko. Mei had been so vicious to her, and Ranko really was only trying to protect her. She had just assumed Ranko was jealous. Wait, hadn''t Mikado said something about jealousy? Something about wanting more? And what brought out that level of unfettered rage? There had to be an explanation. It couldn''t have been because Ranko was protecting her, because she had been threatened the last time Mei had seen her fight, too. This was something primal. It wasn¡¯t just anger. It was hatred. It was almost as if it had been her that he¡­


    She gasped. There was only one explanation. She looked up at the closed door at the top of the stairs, sniffling and sighing in sadness and regret. ¡°I don''t think I was the first girl Mikado did this to."

 38. I Am Become Death

    Some ten minutes later, there was a knock at Ranko¡¯s apartment door. Not receiving an answer, Hana gently turned the doorknob and swung the door open to find Ranko sitting on her bed, hugging her knees. Hana was somewhat surprised to see that she was not crying, but was just staring forward catatonically. She didn¡¯t seem to even be aware that Hana had entered the room until she sat on the bed and rested her hand reassuringly on Ranko¡¯s ankle. The redhead tightened the ball she was curled into, pulling herself away from Hana¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Ranko, baby, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Hana received no reply.


    ¡°Sweetheart, what happened out there? I¡¯ve never seen you like that. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like that. You scared us a little bit.¡±


    After a long pause came a mousey reply, her back still turned to Hana. ¡°Is Mei alright?¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°She will be, thanks to you.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Ranko turned her head back to face her, still hugging her knees tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t thank me. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Hana reached up to Ranko¡¯s temple, brushing her hair from her eyes ¨C partly to help calm her, and partly to check her for injuries. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure Ranko would even know if she was hurt right now. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I thank you? You saved Mei. Again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Hana nodded, stroking Ranko¡¯s hair. She shied away from the elder woman¡¯s touch, but not enough to prevent it. ¡°I know, honey, but I want to. Help me understand?¡±


    Ranko shook her head, undoing all the work Hana had done to corral her hair. ¡°It¡¯s my problem. I¡¯ll deal with it. I always do. You should go check on Mei. She¡¯s going to need somebody.¡±


    Hana reached out for her shoulder, but Ranko shifted away on the bed again, trying to dismiss her. ¡°Ranko¡­¡± She sighed quietly. She was pretty certain Mei had been right, but she didn¡¯t want to let on that she knew until Ranko decided to open up about it. ¡°Yui and Izzi are with Mei. She¡¯s going to be okay. And I am with someone else who deserves love and support. You don¡¯t have to carry everything alone. Not anymore. Please, let me help?¡±


    Ranko looked away. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°You most certainly are not! I know you lost your temper out there, but¡­¡±


    Ranko interrupted her, and for the first time, there was at least a little inflection in her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I was raised in the martial arts my whole life. I¡¯ve fought lots of times. Hundreds. Thousands. When I fight, I fight to end the fight as quickly as possible and make sure everyone I care about is safe. That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do as a martial artist. You¡¯re not supposed to lose your temper. You¡¯re supposed to be in control of yourself.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Tonight was different. I¡­¡± She could not finish the thought, her head lowered in shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯m here. Even if it¡¯s just so you can get it off your chest.¡± Hana patted her leg gently.


    The teen looked up, a tear running down her right cheek. She looked, for the first time that night, truly afraid. ¡°Tonight, I wasn¡¯t fighting to defend anybody. I wasn¡¯t fighting to end the fight. I was fighting to end him. I could have killed him! If you hadn¡¯t stopped me when you did, I don¡¯t know that I could have stopped myself. I¡¯m not sure I wanted to stop myself. I wasn¡¯t protecting anybody anymore. He was beaten and we were safe. But I just couldn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Hana patted her leg again, nodding quietly. The fact that Ranko was capable of such a destructive, blind rage scared her too somewhat, but she wasn¡¯t entirely sure it hadn¡¯t been justified, especially if Mei¡¯s theory was correct. She had to try and get the truth out of her ward somehow. The poor thing had carried this so long on her own already that it had already exploded out of her once. She was fairly sure a second occurrence would not be good for anyone.


    ¡°It sounds like you were angry at him about more than just what he tried to do to Mei.¡±


    Ranko did not answer verbally, but the way she physically shrank from the words and hid her eyes confirmed Hana¡¯s worst fear, and Mei¡¯s. Hana shook her head in dismay. Was there nothing this poor kid hadn¡¯t gone through, at just eighteen? She wrapped her arms around the quivering girl, holding her tight.


    ¡°He hurt you too, didn¡¯t he, baby?¡±


    Ranko did not look up at her, but slowly nodded her head, sniffling.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± A pigtail shaking side to side was her only reply. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should?¡±


    The teen closed her eyes, willing the images flashing through her mind to stop. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s done now. Nobody cared then, why would anyone care now?¡±


    Hana looked away for just a moment, wiping a tear of her own from her cheek. If she could get her hands on Ranko¡¯s biological parents right now, she might be the one that had to be talked down from murder. The amount that this child had suffered without anything resembling a support system was just unforgivable. ¡°I can¡¯t speak to what happened then. But I¡¯m here now, and I care, because I care about you. Because you deserve a chance to heal, too.¡±


    Ranko wiped her eyes, burying her face back in her kneecaps. ¡°I know you are, mama. And thank you. But like I said, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Hana sighed. ¡°I want to understand, baby. I want to help. Please let me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The distraught teen hugged her knees tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it in my head anymore.¡±


    Hana slid her arm under Ranko¡¯s head, lifting it and resting it gently on her lap. She softly stroked the teen¡¯s hair with her fingers, trying to calm her in any way she could.. ¡°What if we faced it together?¡±


    Ranko sniffled quietly, giving a small, resolute nod. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She bit her bottom lip and took a deep breath. She remembered what Hana had said at the library that morning. Her daughter. Maybe. Just maybe, she might listen. Maybe she¡¯d understand. Maybe she¡¯d laugh. But if they all knew she and Mikado had a history now, they¡¯d never stop asking until she finally told the story. It might as well be now, when her heart was too empty to hurt.


    ¡°My last year in school, his school¡¯s figure skating team and ours had a match in their school¡¯s skating rink. Our team had an injury, and they needed a last-minute replacement, and they asked me. I have no idea why; I don¡¯t even know how to skate. I could barely stand up without falling, let alone do any tricks or anything. We were out on the ice, and he came right at me. I tried to get away, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough, and I slipped.


    ¡°I almost hit my head on the ice, and he caught me. At first I thought he was being nice, but then he wouldn¡¯t let me go. His hands were¡­ everywhere, and I couldn¡¯t get any leverage to get away because he picked me off the ground. I opened my mouth to scream at him, to tell him to put me down, and when I did, he lifted me up and¡­ he kissed me. Like, crammed his tongue in my mouth and everything. I should have bit the damn thing off. I couldn¡¯t get away, I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t even say no. And the crowd¡­ There were thousands of them in the arena watching the match. And they just cheered, and laughed, and shouted dirty things at me. It was fun for them! I was just the sacrifice that got fed to the lion for entertainment.¡±


    Hana hugged her tightly around her shoulders. ¡°Oh, baby¡­¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°Of course, our school newspaper covered the match, so everyone at my school knew what happened too. I heard about it for months. Guys would come up and ask when it was their turn. I¡¯d hear them in the hall talking about what a slut I must be to make out with some upperclassman from another school in front of all those people.¡± In fact, most of them had said it to her face, because they thought they were being crass around a sympathetic fellow guy, and not the very subject of their taunts. ¡°I¡¯d never kissed anybody before, and now every time I think about it, I just hear them laughing from everywhere at once, like my skull is gonna explode with it.


    ¡°I had nobody to talk to about it. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I even made the mistake of going to my father for advice, and he just laughed at me, too. Said if I were a strong enough martial artist, I could have stopped him, and that since I wasn¡¯t good enough to beat him in a fair fight, I should just let him distract himself by¡­ touching me¡­ until he let his guard down.¡± A tear fell from her eye, racing down her cheek and dripping onto Hana¡¯s leg. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even good enough at being violated for him.


    ¡°I ended up having another fight with Mikado, and the second time, I won. Barely. I thought that when I beat him, I¡¯d get over it. Like, I¡¯d feel safe again. It would stop hurting. But it just never happened. All I could think about is that anytime I lost a fight, somebody could just¡­ do whatever they wanted to me, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.¡±


    Hana sat with her back to the headboard, enveloping her ward in her arms as she wavered on the precipice of tears. ¡°Oh, Ranko, honey. There are no words. I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart. But it wasn¡¯t your fault. I don¡¯t care what that asshole father of yours said. Try to focus on the fact that when you needed to, you got stronger, and you stopped him.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°If I had stopped him, or even been brave enough to tell Mei about what he did, he couldn¡¯t have tried to hurt her tonight.¡±


    Hana sighed, nodding. ¡°I understand why you would be reluctant to talk about what happened. I¡¯m sure Mei will, too. But you did what you could, and when he did try to hurt her, you were there to defend her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe at first. But by the end, I wasn¡¯t even thinking about what he did to Mei. All I wanted was to avenge myself. I watched him all night tonight, and I kept telling myself I was making sure he didn¡¯t try to hurt her. And I mean, I did want to make sure she didn¡¯t get hurt, but I think a part of me was hoping he would try something just to give me an excuse to hurt him back. I just kept remembering his hands on me, the smell of his breath, the sound of everyone laughing, and all I could feel was anger, and hate, and wanting him to suffer for everything he put me through. It¡¯s no better than he deserves, but it¡¯s my responsibility to be better than that. I was seconds away from beating him to death, and I¡¯m not sure I was even conscious anymore. I completely lost control, and that shames me and scares me more than anything he ever did to me. That¡¯s not who I want to be. I hate him more than ever for bringing that out of me, and I hate myself even more for losing control and letting him. And then on top of it all, the people I respect most in the world look me in the face and tell me they¡¯re proud of me for it, and it makes me wanna be sick.¡±


    Hana swallowed hard. She had expected a hell of a story, but this was¡­ a lot. She needed a second to process it all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about being a martial artist. But you say that it¡¯s about protecting the people you love, right? Well, I say that the list of people you love and care about should start with yourself.¡± She squeezed Ranko¡¯s shoulder, not sure if she was trying to give the girl some strength, or find some for herself. Probably both. ¡°When you¡¯re in a fight, someone is hurting you, and your job is to fight until they can¡¯t hurt you anymore, yeah?¡±


    Ranko nodded, her cheek still resting in Hana¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Since he did what he did to you, have you had a single day that you didn¡¯t think about it? That it didn¡¯t make you feel vulnerable and afraid and angry?¡±


    The redhead shook her head no.


    ¡°Do you think he can hurt you anymore now? That he¡¯d ever dare to try again?¡±


    Again, Ranko shook her head.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what place an old barkeep has to lecture a martial artist about honor, but I would argue that he never stopped hurting you until tonight, when you finally stopped him. He threw the first punch the day he did what he did, and you¡¯ve been in that fight ever since.


    ¡°You¡¯re right to think about using your skills responsibly. They give you a power that you can wield against other people. The fact that you make the effort to consider how it impacts them - even when they have hurt you as much as he did - is what makes you better and more honorable than them. Maybe you did go too far tonight, and if I¡¯m the only thing that stopped you, then I¡¯m glad I did. Not because I think he didn¡¯t deserve what he almost got, but because you don¡¯t deserve to spend the rest of your life carrying the weight of that around. He has already haunted you long enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of you just because you beat on that scumbag. I¡¯m proud of you because you stopped. You defeated him when you stopped him from hurting you and Mei, and then you defeated him again when you made the decision not to let him drive you to do something you¡¯d regret forever. Even if you did have help making that decision, there¡¯s no shame in that. All of us need help sometimes. All of us have moments where we¡¯re hurt and angry and broken and not thinking straight, and we need the strength of the people who care about us to lean on until we find our way again. That¡¯s not weakness, it¡¯s humanity. And the fact that you don¡¯t already know that breaks my heart. You¡¯ve been facing everything on your own because the people who were supposed to be there to help you carry the load failed you. That¡¯s not your shortcoming, but theirs. You deserve support from the people who love you, and if I can only teach you one thing, I hope it¡¯s that.¡±


    She stroked Ranko¡¯s arm softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the people in your past, but I can promise you that as long as the other girls and I are around, you will never have to face anything alone again, ever. I may be shit in a fistfight, but I will always have your back anyway. Come douchebag figure skaters or fucking dragons, or just a bad dream, I don¡¯t care. That¡¯s what it means to be a real family. Fuck bloodlines and ancestry and clan names and all that shit. It¡¯s being there for each other when the chips are down, no matter what.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes welling, she sat up and leaned into Hana¡¯s chest, wrapping her arms around the elder woman¡¯s back and squeezing as if she feared she¡¯d fall off the world if she let go. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She knew what was in her mind, but it had been so long since she¡¯d said the words sincerely to anyone that she couldn¡¯t will them to pass her lips.


    Hana squeezed back, kissing the top of her head through her wavy flame-red hair. ¡°I know, kiddo. I love you too.¡±

 39. Breaking a Leg

    Ranko stiffened as she heard the knock on her apartment door. She was still a little jumpy after the night before. She exhaled heavily, calming herself. ¡°Come in.¡± She heard the door open behind her, but did not turn to face it.


    She sat on the bed, facing the mirror on the closet door. She was wearing the green velvet dress with the white faux fur trim that Izumi had picked for her, accessorized with white lace stockings that came up to the middle of her calves and matching white lace gloves with tiny satin bows at the back of the wrists, as well as her silver dragon bracelet. Her hair hung in a braided pigtail, but Izumi had weaved a white ribbon into it, giving it the red-and-white swirled appearance of a candy cane. Her fingernails were painted in an alternating red and green, and she wore a full face of makeup, in large part to hide the puffiness under her eyes that would have betrayed how much crying she had done the night before. A Santa hat in a matching green velvet sat on the bed beside her, and she was struggling to clasp a necklace behind her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done, honest. I¡¯ll be down in just a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°So, I understand it¡¯s tradition that the leading lady gets flowers in her dressing room before the big show.¡±


    Ranko swiveled on the bed, her eyes brightening immediately at the familiar voice. ¡°Akane! You came!¡± Her once-fiancee stood in her doorway in a white turtleneck sweater and a long, heavy red skirt, holding a vase containing a dozen white roses. It was good to see her. It had been a hard few days, and Ranko needed a little cheering up. ¡°How did you even know we were doing this tonight?¡±


    Akane set the vase on Ranko¡¯s little dining table, reaching into the pocket of her corduroy skirt and pulling out a Polaroid photograph, holding it up so Ranko could see. ¡°The Nabiki News Network.¡±


    Ranko giggled a little at that. ¡°Well, tell her thank you for me. I¡¯m so glad you came.¡±


    Ranko stood to join her at the table, and Akane looked her over from head to toe. ¡°You look¡­¡±


    The redhead sighed. ¡°Ridiculous, I know. Don¡¯t blame me, Izzi picked it out.¡±


    Akane shook her head, grinning. ¡°I was going to say cute. Really cute, actually.¡±


    The songstress blushed deeply, biting her lip a little bit. As strange as it was to enjoy being called cute, it also made her feel guilty for all the times she¡¯d said the opposite to Akane. She¡¯d never realized how much it must have hurt her.  ¡°I, umm.. I¡¯m glad you approve,¡± she said with a coy smile.


    Akane motioned to the bed. ¡°Do you need some help with your necklace?¡± She reached out, taking Ranko¡¯s right hand without waiting for affirmation, giving it a playful squeeze as she started to pull her toward the bed. She looked up in surprise and concern when her once-fiance let out a sharp yelp. Akane turned back to her with concern in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ranko exhaled through her teeth. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Akane looked her over. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve known you for long enough to know when you¡¯re lying.¡± She reached up Ranko¡¯s wrist, hooking her finger around the wrist of the lace glove on her hand and pulling it off. She gasped at what she saw. All four of Ranko¡¯s knuckles were swollen and her fingers were bruised black and blue. ¡°My gods, what happened? Were you in a fight?¡±


    The redhead snatched her glove back up off the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± She could not go down this rabbit hole now, not right before she went on stage.


    ¡°But.. are you okay?¡±


    Ranko nodded, a light tinkling sound coming from the small silver jingle bells that dangled from her earlobes.  ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should see the other guy.¡± Ranko legitimately did not know if the ¡°other guy¡± was even still alive. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she hoped so.


    Akane put on a smile, taking Ranko¡¯s lead that it wasn¡¯t the best time to talk about whatever happened to her hand, but she made a mental note to ask about it after the show. She reached out with one finger, poking one of Ranko¡¯s earrings and listening to it ring out. ¡°Well, at least you can¡¯t sneak up on anybody.¡± She bit her tongue. She was going to say the bells jingling when Ranko moved reminded her of a cat she once had, but she wasn¡¯t sure invoking that particular mammal in present company was the best of ideas.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Well, come here, you.¡± She scooped up the necklace, a white lace choker with a little silver heart dangling from it. ¡°Turn around, let me see?¡± Ranko complied, and she felt Akane drape her arms over her shoulders. There was a brief tension on the choker as Akane pulled it back to manipulate the clasp. ¡°There, all done!¡±


    Ranko spun around in place, finding herself face-to-face with Akane, the shorter girl¡¯s arms still wrapped around her neck. She blushed furiously, flashing a shying smile. ¡°I, ah, um¡­ thanks, Akane.¡±


    Akane blushed as well. ¡°Ahh¡­ well, I¡­ I know you¡¯re going to do great tonight.¡± She pulled her arms back quickly.


    The performer smiled. ¡°I hope so. We¡¯ve got a lot riding on this tonight. I¡¯ll tell Izzi to save you a seat up front.¡±


    Akane waved her off. ¡°Yui already took care of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Hopefully, it¡¯s busy enough that you need the reservation. We really need a big night tonight.¡± Her eyes bore a nervousness Akane wasn¡¯t used to seeing on Ranma¡¯s face, but, Akane reminded herself, it was no longer Ranma to whom she was speaking.


    Akane grinned. She really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Um, Ran-chan¡­¡± She was still struggling to get used to Ranko¡¯s new name, and Ukyo¡¯s old nickname for her seemed a reasonable compromise. ¡°You haven¡¯t looked out your window, have you?¡± Checking herself over in the mirror one last time, Ranko shook her head, another little jingle punctuating her response.


    Akane waved her over. ¡°Come here a sec.¡± She pulled the thin curtain to the side, exposing the apartment to the orange glow of the setting sun, and the street behind the bar. The songstress padded over in her lace stockings to join Akane, and her eyes widened as she took in the scene. There was a line three and four people wide all the way around the building, despite the light snowfall. Many were dressed for a classy date, not a typical night out at a bar.


    Ranko gasped. ¡°All those people¡­¡±


    Akane smiled in proud reassurance. ¡°Are here for you, superstar. You about ready?¡±


    She shook her head, her earrings jingling. ¡°As I¡¯m gonna be.¡± She bent down and reached under the bed, picking up a shoebox and tucking it under her arm, opening the door and heading downstairs with Akane in tow.


    Ranko walked up to the saloon doors but dared not exit yet, peeking over them at the activity. The tables had all been removed, and a crowd more than double the bar¡¯s usual capacity were standing shoulder-to-shoulder waiting for the show to begin. Izumi was running drinks frantically through the crowd to customers, and Ranko wished she could help, but Hana had forbidden her from doing anything other than performing tonight. Yui, meanwhile, was cranking out drinks and seeming to have a blast doing it, in part because Ayako had come in to help tend bar as well. The two of them worked alongside each other with a fluidity that could only come from years of synergy. Hana pushed past Ranko, grabbing another few pizzas for hungry revelers.


    Mei came out of the kitchen to meet Ranko at the foot of the steps, a sheepish look on her face. She was wearing a purple jewel tone blouse and a black knee-length skirt. Ranko turned behind herself. ¡°Akane, would you mind giving me and Mei a minute?¡± Akane shook her head and took a few steps back up the staircase, and Ranko followed Mei back into the kitchen.


    ¡°Ranko, I¡­¡±


    The redhead nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mei frowned guiltily. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I owe you so much more than an apology and a thank you, for everything. And besides, I didn¡¯t even work with you to put together a setlist for tonight. So you¡¯ll be winging it in front of all these people, and it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Ranko placed the shoebox on the counter, putting her hands on Mei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°First of all, Mei. You don¡¯t owe me anything. You wanted to believe in somebody even when people were telling you not to, just like Hana did for all of us. If you ask me, that¡¯s brave, even if it didn¡¯t work out this time. I should have told you the truth about my history with Mikado. I just¡­ I guess I couldn¡¯t bear to admit what he did to me, either. I was ashamed, and I didn¡¯t want you and the others to pity me. But that was my fault, not yours.¡± She slid the shoebox across the counter. ¡°And the show is handled.¡±


    Mei blinked, opening the shoebox. Inside were a series of cassette tapes in plastic cases, lined up in a row and numbered. Each was queued up to exactly the place it needed to be started from, and on top of the tapes were several hand-written pages of notebook paper on which Ranko had scripted (and done multiple drafts judging by the number of scratch-outs) the entire show, all the way down to lighting changes.


    ¡°Oh! Wait! Last minute change!¡± Ranko grabbed a pen from the counter, drawing an arrow into the third song slot and moving two tapes in the box. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Mei nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you, I¡¯m impressed! You did a great job with this!¡±


    Ranko smiled proudly. ¡°I hope so. They¡¯re the ones who really need to think so.¡± She motioned over her shoulder at the front of the house.


    Mei grinned. ¡°What say we go find out?¡±

 40. Bright Lights

    Akane took her seat at the one table left on the floor, off in the side wing where the pool table and arcade machine used to be. The other tables were stacked behind her, freeing more space in the main bar for the crowd to stand. She looked around the room at the hundreds of assembled revelers waiting for Ranko to take the stage, and smiled warmly. She was so proud of Ranko for finding a way to reinvent herself so successfully.


    Mei walked out onto the stage and the crowd erupted. ¡°Hey everybody! Welcome to the Phoenix! We having a good time tonight?¡± The crowd roared. ¡°That¡¯s what we like to hear! But it¡¯s not what you¡¯re here to hear, is it?¡± She tapped her temple twice with the microphone, letting the thump thump echo through the speakers. ¡°What could it be, what could it be¡­ Oh! You¡¯re here to see my little sister sing, aren¡¯tcha?¡± Akane thought her eardrums would burst as the crowd responded. ¡°Well, then I guess we better get her out here, huh? Hey Ran-chan! You ready?¡±


    Ranko¡¯s enthusiastic voice rang through the speakers. ¡°You know it!¡± The crowd buzzed as Ranko ascended the stairs to the stage, the second microphone in hand. Akane whooped loudly as she passed.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ranko leveled her hand over her eyes, surveying the crowd. ¡°Have you all been good this year?¡± The crowd whooped loudly, and Ranko laughed. ¡°Well, good news, everybody! You¡¯ve still got a couple days before Christmas to screw it up! So let¡¯s put some names on that naughty list, huh?¡±


    Akane smiled up at her, watching her soak in the call and response from the crowd. Ranko looked as if she was having the time of her life. Whatever had happened to her hand yesterday, it was gone from her mind, and there was a joy and an energy in her eyes that Akane had only seen once before ¨C the first time she saw Ranko on stage almost three weeks ago. The songstress looked off to the side where Mei was setting up the sound board, pointing at her and making the shape of a heart with her hands. Akane felt a pang of jealousy, but it quickly faded ¨C she had barely met these women, but Ranko considered them her ¡°sisters¡±, so it was unlikely anything was happening. Besides, it¡¯s not like she and Ranko were a couple anymore, right? Right?


    The speakers pounded to life with a high-energy remix of Jingle Bell Rock, and Ranko began to sing. The crowd joined in through the choruses, and Ranko stalked the stage back and forth, making eye contact with as many people as she could, rallying the crowd to the celebration. Her brow dripped with sweat as the hot red and green incandescent lights blazed on her overly sensitive skin, but she seemed not to care. Akane couldn¡¯t believe that this was the same person who she had to threaten with a hammer in order to get a backup singer at parties just a year ago. But then again, a lot about the person up there had changed since last Christmas.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ranko clapped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve never had four hundred backup singers before! Not bad, everybody!¡± The crowd whooped loudly. ¡°So, are you all ready for Santa?¡± Yet another roar came forth from the assembled revelers. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can hear you! We¡¯d better call him! Ready? SANTA! SANTA!¡± By the second repetition, the crowd joined in the chant, and on the fourth repetition, the tape she had queued up with Mei blared out the speakers just as she had scripted it, and Ranko flowed from the chant directly into the verse. ¡°SANTA! SANTA Claus is coming to town!¡± There was an almost sultry sass on her vocals and choreography that did not escape Akane¡¯s notice. ¡°He sees you when you¡¯re sleeping. He knows when you¡¯re awake. He knows if you¡¯ve been bad or good¡­¡± She looked back over her shoulder at the crowd off to her left, putting a mischievous twinge into her voice. ¡°So, be bad, for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± She winked and kicked one of her heels back behind herself, and the crowd erupted.


    Ranko surveyed the massed partiers as her song drew to a close. People were clapping, cheering¡­ she even saw a few video camcorders here and there. She still couldn¡¯t believe this was all for her. Sure, people had always admired her talent as a martial artist, but folks pretty rarely applauded her for a fight. It hadn¡¯t happened since¡­ She swallowed it back. Not tonight, Mikado, she thought to herself. You can¡¯t take this from me tonight, and you¡¯ll never hurt me again.


    She must have gotten lost in her thoughts for a moment, because the full bar regained her attention by chanting her name. ¡°Ran-KO! Ran-KO!¡± She smiled, waving to the crowd, but still taking in the moment. They see me as who I am. Not who I was or how I got here. She looked down at the dainty lace glove on her right hand, her blackened knuckles still aching as she gripped the microphone. They don¡¯t know where I came from. She raised her eyes to the anxious crowd, and an impish smile was all it took to rile them back to buzzing. But they know this is where I belong.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    She caught Yui out of the corner of her eye, still frantically shaking cocktails. She must have been exhausted already. ¡°Hey, real quick - is everybody enjoying the drinks tonight?¡± Another assenting cheer rose from the patrons. ¡°Then let¡¯s all give some love to Yui and Ayako back there at the bar, huh?¡± She pointed with her open hand at the back bar, and both women raised the bottles in their hands in response to the cheering crowd. ¡°You guys in the back! How¡¯s Izumi treating you tonight?¡± The roar continued.


    ¡°Do I sound okay? If so, thank Mei! She¡¯s running the audio and lights for our little party tonight!¡± Mei looked up from the papers and waved from the little makeshift booth and the crowd cheered again. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget Hana ¨C the heart and soul of the Phoenix. We love ya, Mama!¡±


    Hana waved from the saloon doors, yelling back, ¡°Yeah, yeah! Now sing something, will ya?¡± The crowd laughed in unison.


    ¡°And, I¡¯ve got one more person I want to mention.¡± Akane blinked, looking around. She could have sworn there were only four other women in the bar; did they grow on trees? Ranko lowered herself down and sat on the edge of the stage, dangling her feet off and crossing her ankles.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s somebody here tonight that¡¯s¡­ really special to me. She¡¯s been there for me through some stuff I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe, and¡­¡± She turned her head to Akane, the sole occupant of the sole table, leaving no doubt to whom she was speaking..She smiled warmly ¨C almost lovingly. ¡°I just wanted to tell her thank you. For everything.¡± Akane blushed, hiding her face a little bit as the crowd cheered.


    Ranko laughed into the microphone, scanning the throng with her eyes. ¡°You know, it was actually Akane here that got me into singing?¡± A few whoops came up from the crowd. ¡°Yeah, would you believe I used to hate it? And now, I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without it. She used to make me get up in front of parties and sing with her, and it embarrassed the crap out of me.¡± Ranko reached next to herself and picked up the second microphone from where it lay on the edge of the stage, spinning it around in her left hand so that the handle side was offered outward to the lone table in the room. She leaned down into her own microphone with a devilish smile. ¡°What would you all say to helping me return the favor?¡±


    Akane¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the crowd began chanting her name. She shook her head, all the blood in her body rushing to her face, and otherwise did not budge. Ranko grinned, the microphone still extended toward her once-fiancee. ¡°You know how stubborn I am. I¡¯ll wait here all night until you get your butt up here with me. You wouldn¡¯t do that to all our new friends out there, would ya? C¡¯mon!¡±


    After a few seconds of the chanting, Akane rolled her eyes and stood, and the crowd roared. She made her way up the stairs, and Ranko rose to her feet, handing over the microphone. Akane shook her head with a grin, having not yet turned the microphone on. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you for this, you know.¡±


    Ranko grinned back roguishly, switching off her microphone just for a moment. ¡°Is that a promise?¡± She switched the mic back on, turning her body away from Akane but lulling her head cutely to the side with a playful challenge in Akane¡¯s direction. ¡°I really can¡¯t stay¡­¡±


    Akane shook her head in amusement. That little minx! They had sung this song together at the last Christmas Ranko had spent at the Tendo residence, but even though she was in her feminine form, Akane had gotten a kick out of giving her the masculine side of the duet. By singing first, Ranko had flipped the script on her. Still, the musical gauntlet had been thrown and it was too late to back out, so Akane responded. ¡°But, baby, it¡¯s cold outside¡­¡±


    Ranko took a few steps away from her, looking back over her shoulder and coyly playing with her braided hair. ¡°I gotta go away¡­¡±


    Akane smiled and shook her head incredulously. She strongly doubted this flirtatious act was for her, but the crowd was eating it up. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s cold outside¡­¡±


    Ranko took another few steps away, putting on a shy face for the crowd. ¡°This evening has been so very nice¡­¡±


    Akane stepped closer toward her, singing her part as well. As the song continued, Ranko made a show of trying to get away, with Akane picking up on the act and giving chase. As the first verse ended, she closed the gap enough to really get a look in Ranko¡¯s eyes, and there was an unexpected sincerity in her expression. ¡°I ought to say, no, no, no sir. At least, I¡¯m gonna say that I tried¡­¡±


    As the second verse came to a close, Ranko took a step back toward Akane. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be talk tomorrow¡­¡± and she expected there might be. ¡°I really can¡¯t stay¡­¡±


    Akane stepped within arms¡¯ reach of her, and they harmonized together, smiling into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s cold outside.¡± The crowd roared in approval as the song ended, but the two young women on the stage barely seemed to notice.

 41. Empty Chairs at Empty Tables

    Ranko leaned back in her chair, exhaling deeply. She was well and truly exhausted. It was one thing to alternate between singing and her waitress duties, but four hours of performance was draining and fulfilling in equal but overwhelming measure. Her four adopted sisters, Kaito and Akane sat around the eight-top round table sharing stories and highlights of the evening.


    The barroom, which had been packed to bursting with people just two hours before, was empty save for the seven of them. The tables had been restored to their proper places, the floor swept and most of the bartop wiped down. Everyone had pitched in to put the place back to rights after the party, even Kaito and Akane. Only Hana had been missing, but she was doing something even more important. A mountain of glassware was stacked on the side of the bar closest to the dishwasher, waiting for its droning to cease so another load could be run through it. It would probably take three or four loads to get all of them, but there was always the morning to finish it.


    Mei looked around at her exhausted companions. Maybe it¡¯ll be the afternoon when we finish it instead, she thought with an intimidated sigh.


    The conversations around the table ceased when the saloon doors opened and Hana emerged. After a few moments, Yui broke the silence. ¡°Well, mama, how¡¯d we do?¡±


    Hana held up a solar-powered digital calculator with a figure displayed on its little cerulean LCD screen. ¡°We were hoping we¡¯d bring in half of what we needed tonight. We¡¯re only about 90,000 yen from having it all! You girls were absolutely incredible tonight, all of you! I am so proud of you all! And thank you for your help too, Kaito and Akane.¡±


    Izumi looked to her fiance, who nodded with a smile, and Izumi stood up. ¡°Actually, mama?¡± She reached into her pocket, pulling out a large wad of bills. ¡°Kaito and I would like to finish it off for you.¡±


    Hana blinked in shock. ¡°Izzi, honey, you don¡¯t have to do that! You¡¯ve got the wedding, and¡­¡±


    Izumi waved her off with her empty left hand. ¡°I think we can live with a couple fewer floral arrangements if it means we can take this off your shoulders.¡±


    Kaito grinned, standing and putting his arm behind his future wife¡¯s back. ¡°Call it a dowry.¡±


    A tear ran down Hana¡¯s cheek as she stepped forward, putting one of her arms around each of them. ¡°Thank you both, truly.¡±


    Izumi squeezed her tightly. ¡°No, mama. Thank you. For everything.¡±


    The embrace ended and Hana updated the total on her calculator. ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯ve got bills to pay tomorrow!¡± The table erupted in cheers and clapping.


    Ayako grinned and raised her pint glass. ¡°The Phoenix rises again!¡± The rest of the bar¡¯s occupants raised their glasses as well, clinking them together over the table.


    Ranko stood, picking up her green Santa hat from the table and her heels from the floor, stretching with a yawn. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you all, but I¡¯m beat. I think it¡¯s bedtime for me. Akane, are you staying?¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The black-haired girl nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. The buses aren¡¯t running until morning, and I told Dad I¡¯d be out all night.¡± She wondered how his dinner with the mayor was going.


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. C¡¯mon, you.¡±


    As Akane stood, Izumi raised her martini glass again. ¡°To the star of the Phoenix!¡± A series of whoops came from the table, and the sound of glasses clinking could be heard as Ranko turned with a warm, if exhausted, smile.


    ¡°Good night, everybody.¡± She made for the stairs, following Akane.


    When both of them were behind the front door of her little apartment, Ranko dropped her shoes at the doorstep, sitting on her bed. ¡°Hopefully getting out of this getup doesn¡¯t take as long as getting into it did.¡±


    Akane giggled. ¡°Usually not. I¡¯ll help you if you want.¡±


    Ranko blushed deeply. ¡°Well, Akane¡­ I¡­¡±


    It was Akane¡¯s turn to be flustered. ¡°I, ah¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that, you big dummy!¡±


    Ranko gave a quiet, almost disappointed  ¡°Hm.¡± and turned to her mirror with a shrug, smiling up into the reflection of Akane¡¯s eyes from behind her.


    ¡°Hey, Ran¡­ Ranko? Can I¡­ ask you something?¡±


    Ranko started to unzip her dress, but quickly stopped when she realized Akane hadn¡¯t continued, and that there was a timidity in her voice. She patted the bed next to her with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Something about hearing Akane call her by her new name lifted her spirits, as if it were a way of the old life she knew finally submitting to be replaced by the new.


    Akane walked closer with a temerity usually reserved for the dentist, her hands clasped in front of her waist. She slowly sat down a half-meter or so from Ranko, smoothing the pink duvet cover with her hands nervously. ¡°Did you plan to bring me on stage tonight from the beginning?¡±


    Ranko shook her head with a tinkling sound, having left her hair braided and her earrings on in order to give Akane her undivided attention. ¡°I added it just before I went on stage. I hope it¡¯s okay. I was really just trying to play around with you, and the crowd freaking loved you. I¡¯m sorry if it upset you.¡±


    Akane grinned impishly and looked down at her hands, blushing. ¡°Oh, no. It didn¡¯t upset me. Surprised me, for sure.¡±


    She swallowed hard. She had one more question to ask, and she wasn¡¯t sure what answer she hoped for. ¡°And what about, you know, what you said before the song? About me?¡±


    Ranko nodded emphatically. ¡°I meant every word. I should have said those things to you a long time ago, Akane. I¡¯ve had a lot of time to think about the way I treated you when I lived with you. I was a jerk and I didn¡¯t know how mean some of the things I said really were at the time. You deserved better. You deserve better.¡±


    Akane nodded, scooting a little closer to her. ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Ranma was a jerk sometimes, it¡¯s true.¡± Her hand slid across the duvet cover until it rested on Ranko¡¯s, being careful not to put too much pressure on her injured knuckles. ¡°But Ranma¡¯s not here right now, is he?¡±


    Ranko blushed a deeper shade of red than her hair. ¡°I¡­ I suppose not.¡± She looked up from their joined hands to meet Akane¡¯s gaze. ¡°Akane, what are y¡­¡±


    Akane cut her off by leaning over their clasped hands, planting a tentative kiss on her cheek.

 42. Pillow Talk

    Ranko blinked her eyes open, reacclimating to her surroundings after a blissful few hours of dreams. They were so real last night. She could have sworn that Akane¡­


    Her eyes fell on her bedroll, still rolled up tightly on the floor.  Why would that be there, unless¡­


    She started to move her arm tentatively, but found she couldn¡¯t, as it was being pinned down by the left arm of the person holding her from behind.  Holy shit. It was real.  Her mind raced through her memories of the evening. Akane had  kissed her.  What followed were the most awkward ten minutes in recorded human history, followed by Akane helping her out of her costume. She had intended to sleep on the bedroll, but Akane invited her to share the bed. They were both  girls,   after all, so it was fine. Nothing else had¡­  happened, but it felt nice to be held. It was a chilly morning, and she was grateful for Akane¡¯s body warmth against her back in addition to the pink duvet that enveloped them both. She played with the white ribbon that still adorned her braided pigtail, sighing happily. She didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but right now, she liked how this felt.


    Ranko lay there quiet and still for about twenty minutes before Akane stirred. Akane sat up with a stretch, the pale blue nightshirt she had borrowed from Ranko sliding up her arms and barely exposing her panties. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Ranko rolled over, smiling up at her. ¡°Good morning to you, too.¡± There was a contented glow about her, lying on her back in her yellow nightshirt, her pigtail laying across her chest. ¡°Breakfast?¡±


    Akane shook her head, smiling down at the redhead. ¡°Not right now.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready to stop being close just yet, but Ranko sat up in bed next to her, pulling the duvet back up around her waist.


    ¡°Akane, about last night¡­¡±


    Akane blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ranko rested her hand on Akane¡¯s, gazing sincerely into her eyes. ¡°I guess, what I wanted to say is,  I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­you¡¯re  not?¡±


    The redhead shook her head, grateful to no longer sound like a wind chime when she did so. ¡°It was¡­ kind of nice,  actually. Just unexpected.¡±


    Akane swallowed hard, stammering. ¡°Well, I, ahh, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I should have¡­¡±


    Her voice quieted when Ranko laid her index finger across her lips. ¡°Shh. Come here.¡±  Ranko removed her finger from Akane¡¯s lips, closing her eyes and softly kissing her on the lips.


    Akane was smiling when Ranko leaned back out of the kiss. ¡°Well,  that  was nice.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°For me, too.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°So¡­ what does this mean?¡±


    Akane blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you  want  it to mean?¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure it matters. We both know it can¡¯t happen.¡±


    Akane rested her hand on the redhead¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try if you are, Ranko.¡±


    Ranko blinked up at her. ¡°Y¡­you are?¡±


    A nod and a smile came in reply. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Ranko wrapped her arms around the black-haired girl, squeezing her tightly. Akane hugged back, laughing. ¡°I take it that¡¯s a yes?¡±


    Ranko let go, looking her in the face and nodding with a huge smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Akane smiled brightly, but her expression faded as reality set in. ¡°So, what do we do now? We can¡¯t just go back to how things were before, obviously. We¡¯re both girls now. Our parents don¡¯t even know you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Ranko laid her head in Akane¡¯s lap, sighing. ¡°For now, let¡¯s keep it between us. Until we figure out what it all means and what to do. But right now, this minute, I don¡¯t care what we call it. Worrying about that is what got us in trouble last time. For now, I just  don¡¯t want it to end.¡±


    Akane took a moment to consider her words, and she was right. She and Ranma had been deemed to be engaged less than two hours after they met, and the pressure it added to their relationship had caused nothing but problems. ¡°You¡¯re right. I care about you, you care about me, and the rest will take care of itself.¡±


    Ranko sighed. She didn¡¯t know how that would ever happen. For weeks now, she had agonized over having developed feelings for Akane just as soon as they had become utterly inactionable. If there was a way, she¡¯d have thought of it already.


    ¡°Now, are you going to get off of me so I can go to the bathroom?¡± Akane poked the redhead gently on her shoulder.


    Ranko burrowed closer to her. ¡°Nope.  Too cold.¡±


    Akane chuckled. ¡°Listen here, you little brat, I¡¯m gonna¡­¡±


    Her voice devolved into uncontrolled giggling as Ranko began tickling her ribs. ¡°Hey! Stop that, you!¡± She squirmed, but could not escape Ranko¡¯s lightning-quick hands until being ultimately shown mercy a few moments later. The roughhousing caused Ranko¡¯s still-damaged hand to ache, but she didn¡¯t care much.


    Akane stood and walked into the little bathroom, and when she returned, Ranko was sitting up smiling at her. Akane¡¯s hair was a chaotic mess and her makeup was long removed. ¡°Yeesh, I¡¯m a wreck.¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°Well,  I   think you¡¯re  cute. ¡±


    Akane blushed. Ranma had never said that to her - quite the opposite, quite often. ¡°Y..you  do?¡±


    Ranko nodded emphatically. ¡°Yep. Bed head and all.¡±


    Akane brushed her hair down with her fingers, smirking. ¡°You know, you¡¯re pretty cute yourself,  missy.¡±


    Now it was Ranko¡¯s turn to blush. In all the times she¡¯d inhabited this feminine form, she couldn¡¯t remember a time where she had expressly  wanted   to be cute. There had been plenty of times where it was advantageous as a means to an end, but never had she wanted it for its own sake. And now, nothing in the world sounded better as long as it came from Akane. If she was going to subject Akane to all of the stress and stigma of being with another  girl, she wanted to be worth it. But that brought up another question that darkened her face.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that what you  want  from me?¡±


    Akane looked up from her skirt as she slid it up over her legs. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ranko blushed. This was an awkward subject. ¡°I¡­ how to say this?¡± She bounced her leg on the bed nervously. ¡°I mean¡­ We¡¯re both girls. Nothing¡¯s gonna change that now.¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯ve established that.¡±


    Ranko frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Like, how do you  want  me to be?¡±


    Akane swiveled on the bed, wearing just her bra and skirt. ¡°Ran-chan, you¡¯re not making sense. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking me.¡±


    Ranko looked down and off to the side. There was a shame in her voice and on her face that Akane had not seen since Ranko¡¯s last night at her house. ¡°Like¡­ Do you expect me to act like a guy again if we¡¯re together? I mean, as far as I know, you don¡¯t, ya know,  like girls. ¡±


    Akane cringed. That had to have been hard for her to ask, considering everything. ¡°Ranko, listen to me.¡± She waited to speak further until the redhead lifted her eyes from her hands and met Akane¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t like girls. I don¡¯t like most guys, either. But I like  you.   I expect you to be  you. You¡¯re still learning who that is right now, and that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not exactly a Disney princess all the time either. You are a girl now, and I have no more right to make you act like a boy than you would have to make me.¡± She leaned over the bed, playing with the ribbon in Ranko¡¯s hair. ¡°If you want to be cute, then you be cute. If you want to be a tomboy, then do that. But whatever you do,  do it for you,  and I¡¯ll be happy to be along for the ride.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Thanks, Akane. I think¡­ I think I like where I am right now. I mean, it¡¯s a lot. The clothes and the makeup and everything is so much more¡­  complicated¡­   for girls. But I spent the last few years feeling like I couldn¡¯t really be a guy and I couldn¡¯t really be a girl either. So now I kind of just want to settle into one and do it right, ya know? Feel  normal?¡±


    Akane slipped her sweater over her head and stood, opening Ranko¡¯s closet and looking back at her with a mischievous grin. ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯d better find my  totally normal girlfriend   something  pretty  to wear.¡±

 43. In With the New

    Ranko walked through the empty barroom, sipping a lukewarm cup of tea. She wore an orange long-sleeved shirt and a denim pleated skirt. This outfit made her smile ever since Akane picked it out for her the morning after the Christmas concert. The last two weeks had been largely a blur; the bar¡¯s New Year¡¯s event was successful, but not at the scale of their holiday show.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Akane since the morning after the concert, and she dared not call the dojo on the phone. These communication challenges were really starting to suck. She had never been anyone¡¯s girlfriend before, and the longer it had gone on without contact, the more ridiculous it felt to her. She needed reassurance. She¡¯d still not told any of the bar staff about the kiss or the conversation she and Akane had that morning, but she knew Yui at least strongly suspected.


    She stepped outside, walking out to the street and opening the mailbox. There was the usual stack of ads and a few bills - thankfully none with the telltale red ink indicating they were past due. Ranko flipped through the envelopes as she walked back to Hana¡¯s office to deposit them, throwing away the junk mail and keeping the important-looking stuff. However, it was the second-to-last envelope that really caught her eye ¨C because it was addressed to her. She didn¡¯t recognize the return address.


    Who would send mail to me here? Who even knows I¡¯m here? She pulled one of the knives from the knife block in the kitchen and slit the envelope open, dumping its contents onto the stainless steel countertop. There was a sheet of paper with some sort of rigid card folded inside. She unfolded the paper and her breath caught in her throat.


    Stuck to the center of the paper with a little glue dot was a government identification card showing her photograph, wearing the business suit she¡¯d borrowed from Izumi the day Hana took her to the library. It listed her address as that of the bar and her correct birthdate, but that was of little consequence. The card listed her name as Ranko Tendo, and her sex as female.


    She slumped down onto her knees, staring at the little card and trying to wrap her mind around how earth-shatteringly significant the little piece of plastic was. She was legally a woman. She was legally Ranko. Ranma Saotome was now well and truly dead.


    She was no longer living a lie.


    She ran upstairs to fetch her little purse, slipping the card into a small credit card pocket inside and closing the bag securely. She clutched the bag to herself with an exhilarated smile. Ever since she¡¯d abandoned her former identity, she had been, for all intents and purposes, a ghost. A non-person. Every time she so much as introduced herself to someone or was announced as she came on stage, she was adopting a persona, putting on a mask to hide the fact that the person underneath it no longer existed. She¡¯d been constantly forced to dredge up the whole story, remember all the pain and hardship, and weave another layer into the incredibly elaborate falsehood that was her life. She felt a pang of guilt and shame every time someone addressed her by name. But now? No guilt. No questions. No stares. No pity. Just normalcy.


    Now, it was real. She was just a girl. Four months ago, that thought was enough to drive her nearly to self-harm. But now? She couldn¡¯t have wished for anything else. She was no longer playing at anything. She didn¡¯t have to feel like she was secretly being perverted if she wore a dress. Ranko Tendo was no longer the stage name she used in the 24/7 performance she¡¯d been living for months. Now, it was just¡­ her. An identity of her own making. And no one could ever take it from her.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She laid on her bed for a minute, allowing herself to daydream. While it would certainly be awkward when Ranko introduced people to her girlfriend, she now legally had the same family name as Akane. Even if things went well in their relationship, Ranko knew they could never get married as two women, but having taken Akane¡¯s name still felt like a commitment to her, even if she hadn¡¯t intended it at the time she picked it.


    She had to do something. She had to show somebody. She knew she could never convey to Hana and the others just how momentous a change this simple little piece of plastic had been, but she couldn¡¯t contain it to herself, either. She had to go somewhere, get a subway pass, order a sandwich, anything. All she wanted in the world was to give her name to someone, anyone, and know it was hers and not something she¡¯d stolen.


    She ran down the steps, strapping her bag across her body and slipping her white peacoat on, and stepped out onto the sidewalk. She was careful to lock the front door, picking a direction at random and walking. She found a little coffee stand, placing an order for a cappuccino. When the barista called out, ¡°Order for Ranko!¡± she stood up from her bench and waved enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± And for the first time, it really was.


    She strolled down the street, letting her beverage cool for a few minutes before daring to sip at it. She was now Ranko forever, but certain remnants of her former life remained, the Cat¡¯s Tongue being foremost among them. She chuckled to herself, mentally inverting the event that started this all for her years ago. Now, she bore a curse such that whenever she was splashed with hot water, she would become a man. But the shapely redheaded girl with the singing voice everybody loved? That Akane thought was cute? This was her true form now. Even the government of Japan said so, and the proof was in her purse. It felt good.


    She scanned the businesses on the street, looking for any opportunity to introduce herself. She chuckled as her eyes fell on the dojo she¡¯d fought at on the day she met Hana. The sensei had suggested she join his intermediate girls¡¯ class, and for a split second, she considered doing it just to fill out the application form. She still couldn¡¯t believe that such a clown of a sensei beat her, but she had been far from her best that day. Freaking idiot. I was just applying for a job and he accused me of challenging his dumb dojo. She cringed remembering all the students laughing at her, just like the crowd at the match with Mikado. Nope, you can¡¯t get me today, jerk. Nice try, she mentally admonished the specter of the skater that still occasionally intruded on her mind.


    She took a few more steps, wondering if the nail salon next door would ask for her name if she walked in. Her hand was on the door handle and she could already smell the acetone when she froze suddenly, thunderstruck. She gasped and turned, tossing away her half-full beverage and running for home as fast as her legs would carry her. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d never thought of it before.


    At long last, she had figured out how to get rid of at least one of the obstacles to being with Akane. Now, how to pull it off?

 44. Bubbles

    Ranko sat alone on the train, her leg bouncing on the floor with nervous energy. The rhythmic clattering of the train on the tracks was like a ticking clock counting down to some dark fate. Everyone had told her not to stress about today, but she couldn¡¯t help it. So much was riding on this. A shrill tone pierced her thoughts, followed by a robotic monotone voice. ¡°Arriving, Hiro-o Station.¡±


    The commuter train hissed to a stop, and the redhead stood, picking up her purse and strapping it across the blue T-shirt she wore. She¡¯d paired it with her black jeans and black boots. Part of her had wanted to dress up, to make as good an impression as possible to balance out the disdain she expected to receive. Ultimately, she¡¯d decided that if she was going to go into battle, she needed a little bit of armor. Donning her white peacoat, she strode to the door and stepped down onto the platform. The platform heels of her boots made a metallic rattling sound as she strode across the steel grating of the station floor, the noise giving way to a clacking when she stepped outside the station and onto the sidewalk.


    Her foot tapped the asphalt as she waited for the signal to enter the crosswalk, making her way to the white five-story building across the street. She passed between two white columns, taking a moment to steel her nerves before pushing open the glass door and entering. She cringed at the echoing sound her heels made on the white tile floor in the cavernous, and largely quiet, room.


    Several people turned to look at her, and she blushed awkwardly. One such person was the young man at the circular oak desk before her. ¡°Hello, welcome to the Tokyo Metropolitan Library. How can we help you?¡±


    Ranko swallowed hard. ¡°Uh, hello. My name is Ranko Tendo, and I¡¯m here for the high school equivalency placement exam?¡± She fumbled around in her little black purse, producing her new identification card and a slip of paper indicating that she was registered for the test.


    ¡°Ah, of course. You want the second floor. The exam is being administered in a study room just to the right of the elevator. Good luck!¡±


    Ranko thanked the receptionist and walked to the left side of the lobby. She pressed the button to summon the elevator, and by her estimation, it must have taken a week and a half for it to descend from the third floor and open its doors with a little ding. She stepped in, pressing the button for the second floor and leaning against the back wall of the metal cube as it ferried her to her destination.


    When the doors opened, she immediately spied the open door of the study room. Several other people were milling into the room, all of them wearing similarly nervous expressions. Ranko was the youngest of them by at least fifteen years. She sighed, a sense of shame welling within her that she was in this position, but as she thought about it, she allowed herself a smile. Because Hana pushed her to do this, painful and scary though it was, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation when she was their age. What she would be doing, she hadn¡¯t the foggiest clue, but that was a worry for another day.


    She slid into one of the empty desks, on which rested a thick packet of paper and a green strip of cardstock lined with hundreds of little printed circles. Two sharpened pencils rested to the right of it. The severe-looking woman at the desk at the front of the room stood, adjusting her thick-rimmed glasses. ¡°Okay, I think that¡¯s everyone. Welcome. You will have two hours to complete the test. Remember to fill in the bubbles on your form completely and carefully with your answers. When you¡¯re finished, put your form in the slot here, and you can leave. Good luck.¡± She pressed a button on the black box on the desk, and a two-hour countdown clock lit up in red digits on its face.


    Ranko picked up a pencil, looking over the form. She found the blank for her name, writing out the characters to spell out Ranko Tendo. She took her time with this; she was still quite proud that the name was truly hers, and she wanted it to look nice. She cursed her terrible penmanship under her breath. Every girl she knew had really pretty handwriting; she wondered if it was something she should work on, as if her penmanship was a dead giveaway that she used to be a boy. She glanced up at the clock, seeing two minutes gone and only her name was filled in. She chuckled to herself grimly. At least she¡¯d gotten one question correct ¨C and until last week, that would have been wrong, too.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She used her pencil to break the sticker sealing the test packet and opened it, tucking a stray strand of flame-red hair behind her ear. Okay, Ranko, let¡¯s do this, she thought to herself with a heavy sigh of determination.


    The first section of the test focused on basic arithmetic, and Ranko flew through it with ease, filling in the little circles on her Scantron form quickly. If the whole test was this easy, all her worries were for nothing. She turned to the fourth page, and suddenly, most of the numbers in the math problems began to be replaced with letters and Greek symbols. She closed her eyes, straining to remember the few times Akane had tried to help with her algebra homework. She worked the problems and bubbled in answers on her sheet, but she was far less confident in her responses.


    She turned the page, hoping to move on to history or language arts. Instead, there were pictures of curves and triangles and parabolas on graphs, and something about limits and derivatives. The problems might as well have been written in cuneiform. She stared at the graphs in horror, stealing a glance up at the clock. Almost 30 minutes had elapsed, and there were still dozens of pages to go. She had no idea where to even begin with these problems, so she bubbled in the ¡°C¡± answer for all fifteen questions. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky on a few of them, she hoped.


    Turning the page, she was relieved to find questions that were written in words she actually understood. The history section began much as the math section did, with questions she considered fairly easy. What cities the Americans bombed in World War II, the Meiji period and the fall of the daimyos, what year Emperor Hirohito took power, no problem! Then the questions began to delve into the details of the Manchurian incident, the Battle of Nomdaemun, and the Yoshida Doctrine, and again she found herself lost and filling in random bubbles on her sheet.


    The Japanese language section wasn¡¯t too challenging for her; there were a few kanji she didn¡¯t recognize but otherwise she felt confident in her answers. She checked the clock. One hour to go. She turned the page, and found herself staring at the start of the English section. This is what landed her here in the first place. She remembered those Americans that had been so rude to her in the bar that night and glowered at the page. No way you jerks are gonna beat me, she thought to herself, and dove into the questions. She actually felt comfortable with some of the vocabulary, but the sentence structure and more advanced words eluded her. In fairness, they tend not to teach words like tequila in high school English class anyway, she thought with a smirk.


    With twenty minutes to go, she delved into the final section of the test - science. The first few questions dealt with biology subjects, some of which she knew primarily from her martial arts studies. She cringed when a question asked her the number of bones in the human body, remembering that she quoted the figure to Mikado before beating him half to death behind the dumpster last month. On the next page, she was prompted for the chemical symbols for several elements on the periodic table, the formula for water, and so forth.


    She turned to the last page and groaned. More math?! This hardly seemed fair. One of the questions asked about moles of hydrogen. Huh. She thought all animals were carbon-based, even moles. Whatever. Science was weird. The next problem described a ball being thrown out of a fifth-story window, and asked how long it would fall. Ranko was grateful the question was multiple-choice, because she likely would have written ¡°until it hits the ground¡± otherwise.


    She checked the clock. Four minutes. She sighed, looking over the little graphite dots all over her paper. She could go back over her answers, but it wasn¡¯t going to get any better. With resignation, she stood, dropping the slip into the box at the front of the room. She offered a slight bow to the exam proctor and exited the room, the clacking of her heels momentarily drawing the attention of the few people still taking the test.


    She quickly exited the library, taking a few deep breaths to try and calm herself. Whatever was going to happen was going to happen; there was no changing it now. She¡¯d deal with what came next, and she¡¯d have help if she needed it. She wondered if Hana really would make her go back to school. It was the dread of going to school as a girl that finally made her leave the Tendo household in the first place. She wondered what Akane would think, seeing her in a girl¡¯s school uniform, especially if she was held back even further from Akane¡¯s grade. Would she laugh? Would she find it cute? Would Hana send her to an all-girls school, or would she have to deal with¡­ boys? She had enough wandering eyes and hands to deal with at work as it was.


    She shook the thoughts out of her head. No use worrying about it now. She had something else to focus on. She re-entered the train station, boarding the commuter line bound for the shopping district. She needed something special for tonight.

 45. Tickled, Pink

    Akane opened the door to the thundering sound of applause. Under her breath, she cursed her math teacher for holding her late after class and making her miss the first part of the evening. She hadn¡¯t even had time to go home and change clothes, so she was still in her school uniform, but she¡¯d promised Ranko that she¡¯d be there, and she didn¡¯t want her new girlfriend to think that she¡¯d been stood up. It was still crazy for her to consider that she had a girlfriend ¨C those were words she thought would never cross her mind. She hadn¡¯t planned it that way, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she liked how it felt ¨C like she was doing something rebellious even as she was being the good girl and doing exactly what her father had asked of her.


    Ranko stepped down from the stage. She was wearing a pink ankle-length dress with short sleeves and a little red belt, and her hair was up in a loose ponytail with a matching pink ribbon. Her ever-present silver dragon bracelet reflected the stage lighting as she descended. Akane chuckled. Apparently, calling her cute had gone to her head, as her outfit was more effeminate than anything Akane owned despite her having been a girl her whole life.


    Akane made her way to the bar, where Yui gave her a welcoming wave and started pouring her a soda. ¡°Hey there, Akane. Seems you¡¯re becoming something of a regular here.¡± She glanced up at the stage. ¡°Can¡¯t imagine why.¡±


    Akane blushed deeply, hiding behind her soda glass. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Yui gave a sarcastic ¡°Uh-huh.¡± and turned to a different spot at the bar to take another order.


    Akane groaned. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not!¡±


    Izumi sped by, dropping a few glasses in the dishwasher and smirking at Akane. While maintaining eye contact with her, she spoke, but not to her. ¡°Yui, did you see Ranko today? I couldn¡¯t believe it. How many times have I tried to drag her shopping, and today she just had to go out by herself and get a new dress for tonight. Any idea what the occasion is?¡±


    Mei pushed through the saloon doors, handing off a large mushroom pizza to Izumi for table six. She also grinned at Akane. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s working tonight, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have a date¡­¡±


    Akane¡¯s face was warm enough to light a campfire. How did they all know? Did Ranko tell them? ¡°You guys, ummm¡­¡±


    Yui smiled. ¡°For whatever it¡¯s worth, you have our blessing, not that you needed it.¡±


    Mei nodded. ¡°Just don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s been through too much already.¡±


    On that point, Akane could not argue. She stammered, looking to the three girls for some sort of clue as to how they all knew what she and Ranko had agreed to keep secret. Seeming to sense the question in her mind, Izumi walked up behind her and put her arm over Akane¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t spill the beans. Not directly, anyway.¡± She glanced over at her fellow waitress, who was taking an order at a far table. ¡°But she¡¯s been walking on clouds since the last time you were here. It didn¡¯t take a rocket surgeon to figure it out.¡±


    Akane blushed deeper still - somehow - but smiled happily. Yes, their secret was out, at least in Ranko¡¯s world. Everybody knew that they were together ¨C that she was with another girl ¨C and they were all okay with it. If anything, they were more accepting than most guys she knew had been when they¡¯d found out she was engaged to Ranma. But, more importantly, she hoped Izumi was right, and that the idea of being with her was at least part of what was making Ranko so happy.


    As she spoke with the trio, Akane heard a familiar voice over her shoulder. ¡°Hey, Mei, can I get a basket of chicken wings for table eigh¡­ Akane! You made it!¡± Akane spun around with a smile. ¡°Hey, you! Sorry I was late! I got held up at school.¡±


    The waitress shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here! Yui, mind if I¡­¡±


    The bartender rolled her eyes with mock indignation, but smiled. ¡°Yes, go take a break. We got this.¡±


    Ranko pushed through the saloon doors into the back room, Akane in tow, and they headed up the stairs to her little apartment. She closed the door behind them, and as soon as she turned her back to it, Akane¡¯s arms were around her. Akane could feel the smaller girl relax her muscles and melt into the embrace, as if she had been holding her breath waiting for it for far too long.


    ¡°Look at you!¡± Akane smiled. ¡°You look like a freaking princess!¡±


    Ranko blushed a shade as red as her belt. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Akane had said she wanted her to be cute. She was determined not to disappoint. She had disappointed Akane far too much already, even if most of it was in another life entirely.


    Akane nodded and ran the backs of her fingers gently over Ranko¡¯s cheek. ¡°I do! Was all this for me?¡±


    Ranko nodded, panic washing over her face. ¡°Is it too much? It is, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡±


    Akane leaned over her, silencing her with a quick peck on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not too much. It¡¯s perfect. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I¡¯m trying. I just¡­¡±


    Akane sat on the end of the bed. ¡°You just what? Talk to me.¡±


    The redhead walked closer to the bed, standing in front of Akane. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be anybody¡¯s girlfriend. I know what guys like, but you¡¯re not a guy. And I just¡­ I feel like I¡¯m getting a second chance with you that I didn¡¯t especially deserve, and I don¡¯t want to mess it up. You¡¯re taking a chance on me, and I don¡¯t ever want to make you regret it.¡±


    Akane chuckled with a grin. ¡°Is that what this is about?¡± A sheepish nod came in reply. ¡°You don¡¯t have to impress me. All I expect you to be is yourself. I hope you know that.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Speaking of being myself¡­¡± She flitted over to the dresser excitedly, opening her purse and producing her ID card. ¡°Look! It¡¯s official!¡±


    Akane looked it over, taking a moment to absorb what she was seeing. The true finality of the Ranma she once knew being gone forever hadn¡¯t fully hit home with her, and a part of her felt like she was looking at his death certificate. Still, she knew how happy this made Ranko, and so she did her best to swallow her feelings and focus on the positive. ¡°Look at that! Of course you get a cute ID photo. Nobody gets those.¡±


    She looked over the card some more. ¡°So¡­ Miss Tendo, huh?¡± Ranko smiled and nodded. Akane grinned warmly. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even proposed.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s face turned an even brighter shade of crimson. While she knew there was no legal way they could get married, the idea that Akane would be the one to propose - implying that Ranko would be the ¡°bride¡± in the relationship - was a little overwhelming. She thought back to Izumi warning her about one day shopping for wedding dresses. It terrified her, but if Akane ever asked her to, she wanted to believe she¡¯d find a way to do it anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Ran-chan¡­ Ranko.¡± She had gone to a lot of trouble to earn that new name for herself, and Akane felt that she owed her the respect of saying it out loud.


    Ranko looked over at the clock on her nightstand. ¡°I should get back down there. Remember, the other girls don¡¯t know about¡­ us.¡±


    Akane smirked. ¡°Uh, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    Frowning, Ranko replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, I swear. How would they¡­¡± Akane reached out, fluffing the skirt of her girlfriend¡¯s pink dress for emphasis. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re a better singer than you are an actress.¡±


    Ranko looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Akane.¡±


    Her chin was lifted up by two of Akane¡¯s fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize to me for being happy we¡¯re together.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re as proud to be my girlfriend as I am to be yours.¡± The pair embraced again, and headed downstairs.


    The remainder of the night¡¯s service, and show, went by quickly. Akane set herself up at a table in the corner closest to the stage, and Ranko made a point to visit her every chance she could between songs and running food and beverages to her other tables. Hana graciously offered to give Akane anything she wanted for free, which Ranko greatly appreciated. Asking her girlfriend for money would have been awkward for her. Akane did notice that the song selections tonight were pretty heavily skewed in favor of love ballads, and she amusedly wondered if that was intended for her or merely coincidence. Ranko chose not to mention the exam she had taken that morning; she was still quite embarrassed that it was even necessary, and she had no idea how well or poorly she had done.


    When the last customer had departed, Ranko swung by Akane¡¯s table. ¡°Hey, I just need to help them with cleanup for a bit and then we can go hang out. I promise, I¡¯ll hurry.¡±


    Izumi waved her off. ¡°We can handle it, Ran-chan. You go ahead. Good night, Akane. Have fun.¡± She giggled, flitting away to refill another soy sauce container.


    Ranko blushed. It was one thing that her sisters knew she and Akane were together, but they made it sound like they thought the couple were doing¡­ well, things they weren¡¯t. She wondered if that was something they would ever get to, and realized she had no idea how two girls would even do that. Maybe she¡¯d ask Yui for advice if it ever came to that.


    Akane took Ranko¡¯s hand. ¡°C¡¯mon, you.¡±


    Ranko smiled, and the pair pushed through the saloon doors and up the stairs to Ranko¡¯s apartment. They flopped down on the bed next to each other, giggling together. Akane turned to her side, playing with Ranko¡¯s ponytail. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how freaking cute you are.¡±


    The redhead blushed. ¡°You aren¡¯t so bad yourself, you know.¡±


    Akane mock-scoffed. ¡°Not bad, huh?¡±


    Ranko turned onto her side, flashing her arm toward Akane and finding purchase on her ribs, tickling her. Akane squirmed, laughing. ¡°Hey! Stop that!¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°No way. You want me to stop, you¡¯re gonna have to stop me.¡± She moved her hands to yet another spot, and another.


    Akane flailed to block her hands. ¡°Okay, mercy! Mercy!¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°Nope. You can¡¯t stop me. You¡¯re not fast enough.¡±


    Akane laughed. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    Ranko smiled. Her girlfriend¡¯s competitive spirit was exactly what she was counting on. Akane flung her arms this way and that, blocking about half of Ranko¡¯s attempts to reach her torso with her pinching fingernails, but it seemed that the faster she blocked, the faster Ranko¡¯s hands moved.


    Akane gasped for air, out of breath from laughter. Ranko pinched at her bare feet, and she retracted them away from her girlfriend. ¡°I thought you were gonna stop me. You aren¡¯t giving up, are ya, Akane?¡± She had a devilish simper about her. Come on, Akane, take the bait, she thought to herself. She needed this to work.


    Akane¡¯s face became one of determination. ¡°Never!¡±


    Ranko¡¯s arms darted this way and that, and Akane desperately flailed her hands to keep up. If she wanted to breathe, she had to block. Whatever had gotten into Ranko, she wasn¡¯t letting up. Faster and faster Ranko moved, and faster and faster she fought to counter. She reached a point where her hands seemed to decouple from her conscious mind; they moved almost instinctively, sparing the delay between thought and action. She blocked one pinch, then another, then another, then ten in a row, then twenty. She only focused on her intent; her body did the rest on its own.


    Ranko finally fell on her back on the bed, breathing heavily. Akane rose to her knees, looking down over her beaming with accomplishment. ¡°Ha! I told you I could do it!¡±


    Ranko grinned ecstatically. ¡°You sure did. You got me.¡± Her gambit had paid off.


    Akane reached forward quickly, taking each of Ranko¡¯s wrists in her hands and gently pinning them to the mattress on either side of her body with locked elbows. ¡°No, now I¡¯ve got you.¡± She bent down with a mockingly sinister laugh, planting a soft kiss on the lips of the entrapped redhead as she felt her body tense beneath her own.


    When Ranko didn¡¯t respond in the kiss, Akane pulled back, releasing her wrists, and surveyed her face. There was a terror in her unblinking eyes that Akane couldn¡¯t explain. ¡°Ranko? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She reached down, rubbing Ranko¡¯s arm reassuringly. ¡°Hey. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    A few agonizing moments passed before the redhead finally blinked, looking around the room. ¡°A.. Akane?¡± She bolted upright in the bed, wrapping her arms tight around Akane. She was shaking like a leaf.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The only times she¡¯d ever seen her behave this way were back at home. There were two instances she saw, both after Ranma had woken screaming from nightmares. Akane blinked in realization. Both nightmares had been about Mikado restraining her and kissing her. She gasped, holding her tighter than ever. ¡°Oh, gods, Ranko, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ shh. I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re safe with me, I promise.¡±

 46. Striking Distance

    Ranko blinked the shampoo from her eyes, shivering as she turned off the shower head. Normally she hated being forced to take ice-cold showers every day, but today, it worked out for the best. She hadn¡¯t slept much the night before.


    After the flashback she experienced while playing with Akane, she¡¯d been forced to tell her everything about Mei and Mikado and the fight in the alley. She was furious with herself for breaking like that in front of Akane, but to her great credit, Akane had listened and supported her through the entire thing. Afterward, they hadn¡¯t much felt like sleeping, so they went downstairs in their sleeping attire, cuddling in a booth and watching old movies on one of the televisions on the wall. She had woken up in bed, but didn¡¯t remember climbing the stairs. Either she¡¯d been half-asleep by then, or she fell asleep downstairs and Akane carried her to bed. She blushed at the idea.


    She looked herself in the eyes in the bathroom mirror, drying her hair with a fluffy lavender towel. She exhaled deeply, gathering her determination. Today wasn¡¯t going to be easy, she suspected, but she had to put the next step of her plan into motion.


    A few minutes later, she emerged from the bathroom, the lavender towel draped around her body modestly and her damp hair braided in a lone pigtail. Akane sat at the dinette table, sipping a cup of tea. She was already dressed in her school uniform. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Akane said with a smile. ¡°Feel better?¡± Ranko nodded with a smile.


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± Akane respectfully turned to face the kitchen as she spoke, this time not peeking as Ranko uncovered herself and opened her closet.


    Ranko grinned as she pulled on her pants. ¡°Honestly? When¡¯s the last time you had a good spar? I don¡¯t really get a chance these days.¡±


    Akane laughed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, but I don¡¯t suppose your karaoke bar has a dojo out back?¡±


    Ranko shook her head, not that Akane could see it with her back turned. ¡°I know a place.¡±


    Akane looked down at her school uniform dress. ¡°I don¡¯t have a gi with me.¡±


    Ranko walked up behind her, putting her arms around Akane¡¯s neck and hugging her from behind, now dressed in a gray T-shirt with a heart printed on it and her old black pants. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ve fought dressed like that.¡±


    Slipping on their shoes, the pair descended the stairs, locking the front door of the bar and heading down the sidewalk, Ranko directing them. Akane debated holding her hand, but she wasn¡¯t sure it was a good idea to do in public. She didn¡¯t know who Ranko knew around here, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Ranko? After last night¡­¡±


    The redhead nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. It happens, I move on. It¡¯s getting better. But it¡¯s easier if I don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Akane bobbed her head in response. ¡°Forget I mentioned it then. Just know if you ever want to¡­¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ranko managed a smile, turning a corner and leading Akane into a secluded little patch of a park. Most of it was obscured from the street by a wall, and the grass was still lush and healthy despite the recent cold, possibly due to the canopy of oak trees that shielded most of the ground from the snow.


    ¡°This place is super pretty! How did you find it?¡± Akane leaned on one of the tree trunks, sighing happily.


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°I stumbled onto it walking one day.¡± She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Akane that the little alcove had been her bedroom for the better part of a month before she had wandered into the Phoenix one day.


    ¡°So, you ready?¡± Ranko lifted her leg almost vertical to the ground, holding her hamstring and stretching it. Akane turned, setting down her bag. ¡°Are you sure about this? I mean, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ranko waved her off. ¡°Don¡¯t let the dresses and stuff fool you; I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re sure, but promise you¡¯ll stop if you need to.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s response was to drop into a defensive stance. Come on, Akane, she thought to herself, I need to see that you can do this.


    Akane swung forward with a tentative fist, and Ranko kicked at her wrist, blocking it with the sole of her shoe. ¡°I know you can do better than that, Akane. What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t want to hit a girl?¡±


    Akane smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not one I¡¯m dating, no.¡±


    Ranko motioned her forward. ¡°Come on, give me a workout here. I promise I won¡¯t hold it against ya.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you asked for it.¡± With a loud kiai, Akane whipped her leg around, barely clearing Ranko¡¯s head as she ducked beneath the roundhouse kick. She followed up with a sweep from the left, but Ranko hopped over her leg. Akane righted herself. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to do the whole no-hitting-girls thing anymore either.¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I know.¡° She still didn¡¯t want to, but today she had her reasons. With a piercing kiai, she threw a high punch aiming for Akane¡¯s left shoulder, but Akane whirled out of its range, delivering a kick to the right side of Ranko¡¯s torso. It struck her in the ribs, and the redhead crumpled to the grass. Gods, she¡¯d forgotten just how strong Akane was! It felt like she¡¯d been shot in the kidney with a cannonball. Damn this stupid Cat¡¯s Tongue thing!


    ¡°Oh, no! Ranko, are you okay?¡± Akane bent down to check on her, and Ranko groaned a bit as she caught her breath. Ranko braced herself, knowing it would hurt to move, but it had to be done.


    Ranko reached up suddenly and grabbed Akane¡¯s wrist, pulling her down onto the grass and assaulting her neck, legs and ribs with a flurry of tickles. She barely landed any before Akane matched her speed, swatting away her pinching fingers and even landing a few of her own. ¡°Ha! Now who¡¯s too slow?"


    Ranko beamed, giggling a little as she was tickled even though her ribs hurt to laugh. ¡°Okay, okay! You win! I give up!¡±


    Akane stood, offering her girlfriend a hand up. The redhead groaned as Akane pulled her to her feet. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Ran-chan?¡±


    The shorter girl nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine in a minute.¡± Akane shouldered her school bag, this time not being shy about taking Ranko¡¯s slender hand in her own. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Ranko blushed, but smiled contentedly despite her pain. She was ready. ¡°Akane, I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Anything.¡±


    Ranko walked alongside her, her hand enveloped in Akane¡¯s. ¡°So, I had this crazy idea¡­¡±

 47. The Right Track

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure about this?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I know you can do it, Akane. I believe in you.¡±


    The black-haired girl scoffed. ¡°That makes one of us. You know this is crazy, right?¡±


    Ranko squeezed her hand as they approached the waiting area for the commuter train. ¡°I did lead with that. But crazy is kind of our thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Akane laughed. ¡°I suppose so.¡± A chime from the speaker overhead indicated that the train was arriving. ¡°Any last-minute advice?¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get tickled.¡±


    Akane giggled, shaking her head. ¡°Of course not, silly. That¡¯s only for you.¡±


    She leaned down, giving Ranko a gentle hug, mindful of her sore ribs. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Ranko squeezed back tightly, not caring if it hurt. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Final boarding call!¡± came the shrill announcement over the PA system.


    ¡°I gotta go.¡± Akane picked up her bag, turning and making for the train.


    Ranko stood at the railing, watching her board. As the doors closed and the train began to accelerate, Ranko finally summoned the words she¡¯d meant to say, even though her partner could no longer hear them.


    ¡°I love you, Akane.¡±

 48. Thunder Without Sound

    Ranko stood in front of the mirror attached to her closet door in a modest yellow dress on loan from Izumi. She stared into her own eyes, willing herself courage. She¡¯d been worried for Akane all day since dropping her off at the train station. What had she done? What if Akane ended up hurt because of her hair-brained scheme?


    She tried to put it out of her mind, not that she¡¯d had much success with that all afternoon. However, she had more pressing issues at the moment. It was worth at least one more try, though. Inhaling as deep of a breath as she could manage, she belted a few notes into the void of her closet. ¡°I need a hero! I¡¯m holding out for a¡­¡± She winced, the verse cutting off as she doubled over slightly, bracing her right side. She didn¡¯t think Akane had hit her that hard, but her rib cage was too sore for her to control her breath, and she just couldn¡¯t hold a note.


    A knock fell on the door, and Yui peeked in. ¡°Ranko, you decent?¡± A pained ¡°yeah¡± came in reply, and the tall blonde entered to find Ranko sitting on her bed clutching her abdomen. ¡°Feeling rough, huh?¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. ¡°It hurts so bad I can barely breathe.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°I know the feels, hon. It happens to all of us. Try a hot compress and some ibuprofen. It works for me when I¡¯m having a rough one.¡±


    Ranko blushed furiously. Yui must have thought it was¡­ that. Fortunately, that hadn¡¯t happened to her. Not yet, anyway. She didn¡¯t know if it ever would; her high school anatomy class didn¡¯t really get into the particulars of the Cursed Springs of Jusenkyo. She certainly hoped not. That was one part of being a ¡°normal¡± girl that she¡¯d be just fine with missing out on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can sing tonight. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let mama and the girls know. Just take it easy, and we¡¯ll check on you as we can.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Ranko nodded, curling up on her bed in the fetal position. ¡°Thanks, Yui.¡±


    Some twenty minutes later, Mei strode up onto the stage, turning on the microphone. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, everybody, but Ranko¡¯s not feeling well tonight and she won¡¯t be able to perform.¡± A disappointed groan rose from the assembled revelers. A Saturday night wasn¡¯t really the best time for this to happen, but she knew it was out of Ranko¡¯s control. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we still have the karaoke station. Why don¡¯t some of you sing tonight?¡± A college-aged boy in a polo shirt and slacks climbed the stage nervously, and the crowd pacified enough to give him a chance.


    Mei dismounted the stage, beginning to visit the tables. She¡¯d been pitching in with serving all night as Ranko wasn¡¯t able to work, and there was too much for Izumi to handle alone. There was a table of five women celebrating a bachelorette party, a very nervous-looking guy on a first date with a stunning young woman, and a six-top of rugby players from the college. The last table in her section had a single occupant, a well-groomed man in his late twenties, wearing a sport coat over a T-shirt and slacks. There was a black case with a handle on the table, which Mei recognized as a portable video camera. She thought she¡¯d seen him before.


    ¡°Hey, welcome to the Phoenix. What can we get you tonight?¡±


    The man looked up at her with a bit of consternation. ¡°You¡¯re the stage manager here, right? Are you sure there won¡¯t be a performance tonight?¡±


    Mei nodded. ¡°Unfortunately so. Ranko¡¯s really feeling under the weather tonight. We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    The customer sighed, standing and picking up the plastic case by the handle. ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m really hoping to see her as soon as I can.¡± He reached into his breast pocket, pulling out a glossy black business card and handing it to Mei. ¡°Please let me know when she¡¯ll be singing again?¡± Mei nodded, and the man headed for the door. Mei flipped the card over in her hand, her eyes widening as she read it.


    Moments later, Ranko¡¯s apartment door swung open with a sudden crash. Ranko lifted her head from her pillow to see Mei stumble into the room clumsily, as if she¡¯d tripped on the top stair in her rush. Ranko cracked a smile. ¡°Whoa, take it easy, Mei! Hana doesn¡¯t need two of us laid up.¡±


    Mei clamored to her feet, sitting on the edge of the bed. She looked positively manic, though with excitement or nervousness, Ranko could not tell. She fidgeted with a shiny black card in her hands.


    ¡°Ranko, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

 49. The Gauntlet

    Akane sat at the dining room table in her gi, having just finished her breakfast. It was a beautiful morning; the birds were singing, the sun was shining, and the sliding door was open to the yard and the dojo beyond. Her father and Mr. Saotome were sitting on the porch, huddled over the shogi board. Kasumi was shuttling back and forth between the dining room and the kitchen, clearing the dishes from breakfast.


    She thought about the crazy plan Ranko had suggested. Everything was ready, but now that it was time, she didn¡¯t know if she could go through with it. Her idea would send shockwaves through her family, and what happened next, she had no idea. Sure, it could remove a big obstacle for their relationship, but at what cost?


    Soun emphatically slammed a piece down on the shogi board. ¡°Ha! Got you, Saotome!¡±


    His opponent surveyed the board, grumbling and removing his last piece. ¡°Good game, Tendo. Another?¡±


    Soun shook his head. ¡°No, I have some city council business to handle. And weren¡¯t you going to patch the dojo roof today?¡±


    Genma glowered. He hated doing chores like this. ¡°I suppose I can take a look at it.¡± He stood, stretching, and his back popped a few times. ¡°I¡¯m too old to be doing stuff like this! This is why we had kids, eh, Tendo? Then again, my useless lump of a son isn¡¯t much help, abandoning his family like he did.¡±


    Akane gritted her teeth, trying to calm herself. The closer she and Ranko became, the harder it was to even look at her girlfriend¡¯s father, let alone listen to him constantly put her down.


    Soun sighed. ¡°Saotome, I¡¯m sure Ranma is doing what he thinks is best. After all, he¡¯s eighteen. He is practically a man now.¡±


    Akane chuckled grimly. If you only knew, Dad, she mused.


    Genma laughed darkly. ¡°Please. At the first sign of trouble, he ran away. That¡¯s not a man. That¡¯s the act of a coward.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    That was too much. After everything Ranko had fought through, Akane would not let it stand. Akane stood, slamming her hands down on the table. ¡°You stop talking about her that way! You stop it right now, Mr. Saotome!¡± She regretted using the feminine pronoun; she worried that doing so would tip them off to even the tiniest part of Ranko¡¯s new life, but she had been too angry to measure her words.


    Genma turned to look at her. ¡°Akane, you should be the angriest of all. He abandoned you, too. He had a responsibility to you and to your father, and he ran. Clearly, his engagement to you didn¡¯t matter to him at all. He threw you away.¡±


    Akane growled at him, gripping the table. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was holding it to steady herself, or to prepare to use it as a weapon. ¡°You don¡¯t even know if Ranma is alive or dead, and you talk about him like he¡¯s dirt! How dare you?!¡±


    Genma shook his head. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not dead. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s out in the woods somewhere, probably lost. Maybe he ran to his mother, like all weaklings do. Truly, I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t come crawling back in disgrace already. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be any day now.¡±


    Akane¡¯s hand made its way up the seam of her gi top, her anger rising. If she went through with this, there was no turning back, but maybe Ranko was right - maybe it was the only way. And Ranko¡¯s jerk of a father really had it coming.


    Genma turned to the open door, looking up at the sky. ¡°I truly am ashamed to call that honorless whelp my son.¡±


    Akane quaked in rage. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡± She reached into the pocket inside her gi top, pulling out a tri-folded piece of paper lined with immaculately-inked formal kanji characters and slamming it on the table in front of him hard enough to rattle the empty teapot and cups off of the table. Here we go, Ranko. Hope you know what you¡¯re doing, she thought to herself.


    Genma turned and laughed. ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s th¡­¡± He fell silent.


    Soun walked over and looked down at the paper curiously, and recoiled in horror. ¡°No, Akane, you can¡¯t!¡±


    The black-haired girl growled through gritted teeth. ¡°I can, and I will.¡±


    She turned to the balding, bespectacled man, her eyes flashing with fury. She spoke with a simmering rage ¨C not loudly, but every word was sharpened into a razor¡¯s edge. She wanted this to hurt. For Ranko¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I, Akane Tendo, challenge the Saotome School of Anything-Goes Martial Arts for your dojo!¡±


    ~~~ END BOOK TWO ~~~

 50. Discovery

    Phoenix


    Book Three: Flames


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Ranko sat up on her bed, bracing her ribs with her hand.


    Mei waved a black business card in the air. ¡°This guy, he was at the Christmas show. He video taped part of it and showed his company or something. He¡¯s with a talent agency!¡±


    The younger girl blinked. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Mei nodded rapidly, her electric blue pigtails bobbing on her shoulders. ¡°They want to see more of you. They said they might want to work with you!¡±


    The redhead¡¯s eyes widened, and she held her head in her hands. ¡°I just¡­ what?!¡± Could this really be happening? She¡¯d been daydreaming about the idea for weeks now, but singing as a career seemed about as unrealistic a dream as becoming an astronaut. Certainly nothing approaching the ¡°plan¡± Hana had wanted her to make for herself. ¡°There¡¯s no way. Right?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°From the way this guy was talking, they were bummed you weren¡¯t out there tonight. He wanted us to let him know when you¡¯d be on stage again so he could come by.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    Mei shrugged. ¡°He said he thinks you, little sister, might have a future as a pop idol.¡±


    Ranko flopped back on her bed, exhaling deeply as she stared at the ceiling and tried to somehow take in what was being said. She didn¡¯t know how she felt about idoldom; that might be a little bit over the top girly-wise for her. But singing for a career, and not having to worry about being behind academically? Having a career where being a woman wouldn¡¯t hinder her, like she expected most would? Making enough money to take care of Akane? That was appealing indeed. ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Mei grinned. ¡°We pick a date, we call the guy, and we put on one hell of a show.¡±


    The songstress grinned, making a little bed angel in the pink duvet cover to burn off some of her excited energy, ignoring her sore ribs for the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Mei squealed with excitement. ¡°I need to get back downstairs. But, my gods, Ranko, I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± She stepped out of the room and closed the door, and Ranko rolled over onto her stomach on the bed, kicking her legs behind herself. She could barely sit still. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell Akane. Gods ¨C she¡¯d become so preoccupied with the new development, she had let Akane and the plan slip out of her mind! But, if anyone could beat her father, Akane could.

 51. Inheritance

    ¡°Akane! Stop this! I forbid it!¡±


    Nabiki, who had just come downstairs to see what the commotion was about, scoffed. ¡°Daddy, you might want to stay out of this. She looks pretty pissed.¡±


    Genma looked up at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really want to do this, Akane. I won¡¯t go easy on you like Ranma did, just because you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    Akane smirked darkly. ¡°And I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a washed-up, sexist jerk.¡± Genma¡¯s bluff having failed, his eyes darted around the room searching for some other way out of the situation.


    Akane glowered, tapping the paper on the table. ¡°You have been challenged. Do you accept, or do you yield?¡±


    Genma sighed worriedly. ¡°I guess I have no choice.¡±


    Kasumi smiled, pushing into the dining room from the kitchen and picking up the empty teapot from the floor. ¡°If you¡¯re going to practice, please go out to the dojo? I just dusted in here.¡± Akane rolled her eyes, but nodded.


    The group walked out to the dojo, Soun and Nabiki positioning themselves against the back wall. Akane gave a bow, keeping her eyes up. She wanted to keep this as formal as possible, to leave no excuse for Genma to hide behind if he lost. If she was going to do this, she was going to do it right. Genma barely nodded in return. Akane dropped into her fighting stance. ¡°This is for you, Ranko,¡± she whispered under her breath.


    She leapt forward with a flying kick and a loud kiai, but Genma easily swatted her leg away. While she was the stronger combatant, he was undoubtedly the faster. As she landed, Genma stooped low, sweeping her legs out from under her and planting her on her back. He attempted a heel strike down at her, but she rolled out of the way and kick-flipped herself back to her feet.


    Genma advanced with a flurry of punches, landing two of five to her torso. His last punch missed wide left, and Akane drove her knee upward into his stomach as his momentum carried him forward. Genma coughed, stumbling backward. She spun into a roundhouse kick, striking Genma across the cheek, but by the time she spun around for a second kick, he caught her ankle and tossed her aside. ¡°Just stop this, Akane. You know you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that.¡± She ran forward, firing a fist forward. Genma was ready for her, knowing full well that he could use her anger against her. He jumped up, striking down with a hammer fist to her face and sending her crumpling to the dojo floor. She stood, spitting a little bit of blood onto the cypress boards beneath her.


    Genma pressed his advantage, throwing a forward kick that struck home in the right side of Akane¡¯s rib cage, following up with another overhand fist to her cheek, knocking her to the floor again. Soun cringed. He didn¡¯t know what had come over his youngest daughter to make her challenge his lifelong friend, but it was still hard to see her take a beating like this.


    On her hands and knees, Akane struggled for breath, the kick to her ribs having knocked the wind out of her. I told you I couldn¡¯t do this, Ranko, she thought to herself. She stood, and barely got her feet under her before Genma swept them out again, and she went down hard face-first onto the floor.


    Akane groaned, rolling over onto her back as Genma stood over her.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡±


    Akane lay still, watching him. She thought back to her last conversation with Ranko. How disappointed she would be to find out Akane had lost. Ranko was so confident in her, and it broke her heart to have to let her down. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Ranko had offered no useful advice, after all the times she¡¯d fought against her father. ¡°Don¡¯t get tickled.¡± What the hell was that about?


    She thought about the night last week where she and Ranko were roughhousing, and how Ranko wouldn¡¯t stop tickling her. Yes, it was cute, but not very much help, you idiot! Maybe she was trying to tell Akane that she could win even if she didn¡¯t believe in herself at first? She remembered how fast Ranko had tickled her, daring her to keep up in order to block the pinches. How did Ranko get that fast, anyway? And how did she match it? The only way she could think of was¡­


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She gasped audibly, and Genma took a step back. She chuckled to herself. You sly little minx, Ranko! You were teaching me without me even knowing it, she thought.


    Akane kick-flipped to her feet, grinning confidently at her opponent. She took her fighting stance, despite being slightly doubled over. ¡°Alright. Get ready.¡±


    Genma chortled dismissively as Akane tightened her stance. Here goes nothing, Ranko. ¡°Tendo School of Anything-Goes Martial Arts ¨C Final Attack!¡±


    Genma blinked, looking up at Soun. ¡°Did you teach her a final attack!?¡±


    Soun waved his hands and shook his head frantically in fervent denial. Akane let a sadistic smile crack the corner of her mouth ¨C after all, it had been a Tendo who taught her. Just not her father.


    Akane charged forward, bellowing as she cocked her fist. ¡°Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire, revised! Swarm of Hornets!¡± Her hands flew without thought or aim, buffeting her opponent with a combination of fists and open-handed strikes. Genma put up his hands to try and defend himself, but there was no hope. Blow after blow landed on his chest and then his face, and he did not have enough real estate on his arms to defend both.


    Soun stared with wide eyes. How did she manage to learn such a deadly art? Especially with the Amazon women having returned to China? Nabiki, meanwhile, could only grin. There was only one place her sister could have learned that move, and now everything that had happened that morning made perfect sense.


    Akane hammered away at her opponent¡¯s face until both his eyes were swollen, and at his chest until he gasped for air. When her arms began to shake from exertion, she grappled him and drove him downward into her raised knee, sending him to the floor in a heap. She stood over him, her chest heaving in anger and exhaustion. Stooping down, she grabbed a fistful of his gi and locked her elbow to pin him to the ground, cocking her fist over his nose. ¡°Now, do you yield?¡±


    Genma looked around for a way out, some dirty trick he could employ. He thought back to all of the lessons of Happosai, all the times they¡¯d done sneaky things to help him steal womens¡¯ unmentionables or a bite to eat. He needed some shady technique, something he could hide behind, anything. He was coming up empty.


    With a tear forming in his right eye, he slowly nodded. Soun gasped, covering his mouth in shock. Akane grinned. ¡°Good.¡±


    The youngest Tendo daughter leaned down until her mouth was just a few centimeters from Genma¡¯s ear, still pinning his body to the floor with her stiffened arm. She whispered dangerously in his ear, her voice quavering as she spoke just a few words that made his eyes bulge in shock.


    ¡°If I ever hear your daughter¡¯s name come out of your mouth again¡­¡±


    She lifted him a few centimeters off the wooden floor by the lapels of his gi, slamming his body down onto the boards once more for emphasis.


    Soun dropped to his knees. ¡°Akane, why? How could you?¡± She whirled to face him, wiping blood from her lip on the sleeve of her gi.


    ¡°Tell me. Why did you make me get engaged to Ranma in the first place, Dad?¡±


    Soun blinked. ¡°A.. Akane, you¡¯ve always known. It was so we could merge the two schools.¡±


    Akane nodded. Halfway there. ¡°And I¡¯m still going to inherit the dojo from you when you retire, right?¡±


    Soun looked to Nabiki, who shook her head and put up her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, Daddy. I¡¯m going to business school.¡±


    Their father nodded. ¡°Of course. But¡­¡±


    Akane grinned. Checkmate.


    ¡°Well, I am now master of the Saotome School. So, when you retire, the schools will be merged without me having to marry anybody.¡± Soun gasped, and his youngest daughter continued. ¡°So, I want you to break my engagement. You got what you wanted. Now I need to hear you tell me I can date anyone I want.¡±


    Soun nodded dumbfoundedly. Akane shook her head. ¡°I need to hear you say it, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Very well. You and Ranma, wherever he is, are no longer engaged.¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°And?¡±


    Soun sighed. ¡°And you have my blessing to date whomever you choose.¡±


    Akane nodded with a small grin. She quite enjoyed the irony of having gained permission to leave Ranma, so as to free her to date the woman he had become. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± She turned and strode out of the dojo without so much as a second glance at the distraught and broken man that still lay prone on the hardwood floor.

 52. Over the Horizon

    Akane looked herself over. It was as presentable as she could expect to get, given the circumstances. She didn¡¯t really have too much practice with doing makeup, so the cuts and such to her face were going to have to stay. Wearing a green turtleneck sweater and a pair of black jeans, however, she was able to hide most of the bruises and the stretchy cloth bandage she wore wrapped around her rib cage. She won the fight against Mr. Saotome, but she didn¡¯t want to let on just how much it had hurt to do so.


    The bus¡¯ pneumatic brakes squealed and hissed as the vehicle lurched to a stop, and Akane stood, shouldering her backpack with a grimace and making her way to the door. She didn¡¯t have far to go, because as soon as the bus cleared the street, she saw the person she¡¯d come to visit standing just outside the front door of the Phoenix with a broom. The redhead was wearing a red dress with short sleeves and a flared, knee-length skirt, with a wide black belt fitting it nicely to her frame.


    ¡°Hey there, cute stuff.¡±


    Ranko turned with a gasp. ¡°Akane! I¡¯ve been so worried!¡± She dropped the broom, running the few steps to meet her with a hug. Akane dropped her bag on the sidewalk, grunting and wincing as her girlfriend crashed into her body, but wrapping her arms around her nonetheless.


    Ranko pulled back, hearing her pained reaction, a concerned expression on her face. ¡°Akane? Are you alright? What happened?¡± She looked the taller girl over carefully. I got her hurt, because I wanted something. I sent her into the lion¡¯s den because I was afraid to go, she admonished herself.


    The black-haired girl in the green sweater grinned. ¡°That¡¯s sensei Akane to you.¡±


    An audible gasp followed. ¡°You¡­ you did it? You beat him!?¡±


    Akane¡¯s pixie haircut bobbed as she nodded. ¡°Thanks to you, you little sneak. Don¡¯t get tickled, huh?¡±


    Her surreptitious teacher grinned. ¡°So, it worked, then?¡±


    Akane laughed, putting her arm around the shorter girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It did. I can¡¯t believe you, teaching me with tickles rather than a fire.¡±


    Ranko beamed. ¡°And swapping in your competitive nature and stubbornness for battle energy.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The newly-minted sensei groaned mockingly. ¡°Oh, using that against me now, are we?¡± Her smile was too bright to hide behind her mock anger. ¡°But seriously, thanks. You should have seen your dad¡¯s face when I yelled final attack ¨C I think he might have shit his gi.¡±


    The slender girl in the red dress laughed. ¡°I would have paid to see that! But, it¡¯s done?¡±


    A nod and a satisfied smirk came in reply. ¡°I am officially no longer engaged to that pervert Ranma Saotome, and my dad has given me permission to date whoever I want.¡±


    Ranko giggled, wrapping her arms around Akane¡¯s neck gently. ¡°Thank goodness. That guy was a real jerk! You¡¯re better off without him.¡± She nuzzled her cheek against Akane¡¯s sternum, the top of her head nestling under her chin. ¡°I think we both are.¡±


    Akane laughed, wrapping her arms around Ranko¡¯s waist. ¡°Anything interesting happen here since I was gone?¡±


    The smaller girl gasped. She was so preoccupied with Akane¡¯s victory that she hadn¡¯t shared her own news. ¡°Maaaaaybe¡­¡± She blushed coyly.


    ¡°Well, spill it already!¡±


    ¡°So, there might be a talent agent coming to see me on Friday.¡± Ranko bit her lip, a little shyly.


    Akane blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    Ranko looked up at her with sincerity and hope in her eyes. ¡°I might get to sing for a living, Akane.¡± She smiled wistfully. ¡°Ever since, you know, all of this, I haven¡¯t really been sure what I wanted to do with myself. But, I feel so at home up there with a microphone in my hand. I didn¡¯t dare to dream I could make a career out of it, but this guy seems to think maybe I can. I¡¯m almost afraid to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, if you work at it! Some of the things I¡¯ve seen you do defy all sense of reason, but when you make up your mind to do something, you always find a way. I believe in you, Ranko.¡± Akane squeezed her tight against her aching chest.


    The shorter girl nuzzled into Akane¡¯s arms again. It felt so good to be surrounded by people who believed in her. If it kept up, she thought she might just start believing in herself again, too. ¡°Thanks. You have no idea what it means to hear you say that, sensei.¡±


    Akane laughed heartily. ¡°So, what do we do to get you ready for your audition?¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°Mei¡¯s helping pick songs, and, gods help me, Izumi is out at the mall picking out something for me to wear. Then, it¡¯s just about dealing with all these butterflies in my stomach.¡±


    Akane laughed loudly. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s one part of you that¡¯s gotten tougher since you¡¯ve known me, it¡¯s your stomach!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you said it, not me!¡± The pair tittered together for a moment. ¡°Speaking of which, come on inside. Let¡¯s get you something to eat.¡±

 53. Starlight

    ¡°You must be out of your damned mind!¡±


    Izumi scoffed, groaning and stomping away from Ranko¡¯s bed. ¡°Look, the guy told Mei he was looking for pop idols, right? So, why wouldn¡¯t you want to look the part tonight? He¡¯s probably out front right now!¡±


    Ranko gestured at the black dress, white apron and white petticoat splayed out on her bed in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if the emperor himself is down there playing mahjong with Batman and Godzilla, I¡¯m not dressing up like a freaking maid! It¡¯s just not happening!¡±


    Akane, who had come straight from school so as not to risk missing her girlfriend¡¯s audition, shook her head and grinned. Typical, stubborn Ranko.


    Izumi glowered. ¡°Akane, talk some sense into her, will ya?¡±


    The raven-haired high schooler put up her hands defensively. ¡°I¡¯m staying out of this one. Ranko, I do think you might want to consider doing something on the cuter side, but I can also understand why you would think that might be over the top.¡±


    Izzi turned to her. ¡°What else would you suggest? I mean, the usual suspects for idols are the maid thing, harajuku stuff, swimwear, and¡­¡± She looked Akane over. ¡°Would you say you girls are about the same size?¡±


    The redhead turned. ¡°Why do you¡­¡± She blinked, looking at Akane, then back to Izumi. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Izumi just nodded.


    ¡°Ranko, what is she¡­¡±


    Akane¡¯s girlfriend answered with a sigh. ¡°She wants you to loan me your school uniform.¡± The self-same outfit that ran her off from her home at the Tendos¡¯ place all those months ago.


    Akane blushed. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not the worst idea¡­ and it¡¯s certainly more modest than¡­ that. I¡¯m fine with it if you want. And, of course, if you loan me something else to wear, because¡­¡± She motioned to the uniform laid out on the bed. ¡°... no.¡±


    Ranko scoffed, sitting down on the bed disgustedly. ¡°I swear, the two of you! Why can¡¯t I just dress normal?¡±


    Her sister sat on the bed beside her. ¡°Because if being a star was normal, everyone would do it. Tonight, Ran-chan, you need to shine. Not for me, or for Akane, or even that talent scout guy, but for yourself.¡±


    Akane stood, opening Ranko¡¯s closet and rifling through a few things before pulling out her girlfriend¡¯s lavender sundress. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She stepped into Ranko¡¯s bathroom, leaving the door open a crack as she began to change.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, ya know, Akane. Like, really, you don¡¯t,¡± Ranko groaned.


    She stepped out of the bathroom a moment later in Ranko¡¯s dress, handing her school outfit to her girlfriend. ¡°I do. And so do you.¡± Ranko looked down, but Akane put a finger under her chin, lifting it up until their eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you sabotage this for yourself. I know you want this, and I know you¡¯re just looking for a way out because you¡¯re scared and you don¡¯t want to admit it. And hey! It¡¯s okay to be scared. But it¡¯s not okay to let it stop you. It never has before, and I¡¯m not letting it happen on my watch. So, put a smile on your face, get dressed, and let¡¯s go down there together and show this guy how freaking amazing you are, huh?¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Ranko stood, taking the dress from her. Akane stepped forward, giving her a reassuring hug. ¡°You¡¯ve got this. And we¡¯ve got you. No matter what.¡±


    The redhead leaned up to her, giving her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thanks.¡± She turned her glance to Izumi while still enveloped in Akane¡¯s arms. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    A few moments later, Ranko emerged from her bathroom in Akane¡¯s school dress. It actually didn¡¯t look that bad, she thought to herself. Admittedly, the dress itself was less of what terrified her back in Nerima; it was more about the concept of going to Furinkan as a girl and all that would entail. But, a part of her did feel like it was a milestone to be wearing the outfit she had once dreaded above all others, and feeling okay about it ¨C mostly.


    Izumi beamed, looking over to Akane. ¡°I¡¯m thinking two pigtails? White bows?¡±


    Akane nodded with a wolfish grin. ¡°Oh, definitely.¡±


    Ranko sat on the bed, looking up at all three of their reflections in the mirror on her closet door. ¡°Just so you know, I hate you both.¡±


    Izumi laughed, picking up her pink chrome-finished hairbrush. ¡°Whatever, honey, as long as you look cute doin¡¯ it.¡±


    Some five minutes later, the trio descended the stairs, where Yui and Mei were both in the kitchen awaiting them. Yui smiled happily, laughing in Mei¡¯s direction. ¡°You look great, Ranko!¡±


    Mei groaned, reaching into the pocket of her denim skirt and pulling out a 1000-yen bill, which she handed to the blonde while rolling her eyes. ¡°Yeah, she does.¡± She gave her youngest sister a smile and pushed through the saloon door out into the bar to finish her preparations.


    Pocketing the bill, Yui turned to the other three girls. ¡°Okay. We¡¯re reserving table five, front-and-center, for the agent guy. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s bringing anybody else with him. We¡¯ll keep the VIP table off to the side reserved for Akane like usual. Izumi, you make sure that mister big shot has everything he needs. Don¡¯t charge him for anything, mama¡¯s orders. She¡¯s gonna help with the rest of the tables, and I¡¯m bartending. Mei, of course, is doing sound and lights.¡±


    Akane put up her hand tentatively. ¡°If everyone else is busy, I can help too, if somebody tells me what to do.¡±


    The blonde smiled at her. ¡°You have the most important job of all of us.¡± She turned her eyes to the twin-tailed redhead in the teal-and-white school dress. ¡°You¡¯re going to make sure this one has somebody cheering for her every second she¡¯s up there, so she knows we¡¯re all with her tonight.¡±


    Izumi smiled. ¡°And always.¡±


    Akane nodded emphatically. ¡°I can do that!¡± She squeezed Ranko¡¯s hand tightly.


    The din of a crowd began to waft over the saloon doors as Hana admitted the first of the night¡¯s patrons. Yui clapped her hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this, everybody!¡± She pushed through the swinging doors and took her station, and Izumi followed, patting Ranko on the shoulder as she passed and leaving her and her once-fiancee alone in the back room.


    Akane looked down into her partner¡¯s eyes, and saw the fear still lingering in them. She rested her hands on Ranko¡¯s shoulders, waiting to have her attention. ¡°Hey. Listen to me. You¡¯ve got this. No matter what happens, I¡¯m proud of you. We all are. He wouldn¡¯t be here if you weren¡¯t already amazing, so you don¡¯t have to prove that. Just go be who you are every night out there, and show him how much you belong on that stage.¡± She moved her right hand from Ranko¡¯s shoulder to her left breast. ¡°Show him that¡¯s where your heart is.¡±


    Ranko took Akane¡¯s hand from her chest, clasping it in both of hers. ¡°I will. Well, most of it.¡± She smiled. ¡°My heart won¡¯t be on the stage. It¡¯ll be sitting at a table six meters to my left.¡± The sound system began to pound, and Ranko took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s my cue.¡± She hopped on her toes twice to psych herself up and pressed through the doors to the sound of cheers.


    Standing alone in the kitchen, Akane wiped a happy tear from the corner of her right eye before following.

 54. Star Bright

    ¡°I¡¯m forever your girl¡­¡±


    Ranko ended her fourth song of the evening to raucous cheers from the crowd, but she was singing for an audience of one. The mysterious man, who had set up his camcorder in the middle of the round table at which he sat with a little tripod, reclined in his chair and munched on fried cheese as he watched her. Try though she might, Ranko could get no read on what he was thinking. Was he even enjoying himself? He hadn¡¯t walked out, so there was that. The songstress had mostly calmed her nerves once she¡¯d made it onto the stage, but the suspense of this process was starting to fray her resolve. She only had one more song queued up in her set. Okay, Ranko. Now or never.


    She looked over to Mei and gave her a nod. They had prepared for the possibility that they might need a big finish to seal the deal and impress the talent scout at table five. She¡¯d hoped not to need to brave the third rail of cover singing, but desperate times and all that. It was time to deploy their secret weapon.


    And its name was Whitney.


    The speakers bounced to life with the sound of a synthesizer, and Ranko lifted the microphone, closing her eyes and emitting a little run as a vocal ad-lib before the first verse began. Akane snapped her head up from her onion rings, her eyes wide with shock. She¡¯d never heard a note that high come out of Ranko before. Or anyone else who was a guy less than a year ago.


    ¡°Clock strikes upon the hour, and the sun begins to fade. Still enough time to figure out how to chase my blues away¡­¡±


    It was fairly normal for Ranko to work a little bit of dancing into her performances, but her focus was usually more on the singing. Tonight, though, she was going for broke, and the song itself demanded that she move her body. Spinning on her toes, the skirt of Akane¡¯s uniform dress flaring out around her hips, she tried to lose herself in the lyrics. This was no time to stand still.


    ¡°Oh! I wanna dance with somebody! I wanna feel the heat with somebody!¡±


    The man in the sport coat sat up in his seat. Ranko noticed he was beginning to bob his head with the music. She gave him a coy smile. Gotcha now, buddy, she thought to herself. The full force of years of endurance training blasted forth from her lungs in a belt that nearly pegged the speakers at their maximum volume.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanna dance with somebody! With somebody who loves me¡­¡±


    Everyone standing behind the row of tables was swaying and clapping with the music. Off to the right side of the stage, a small crowd had formed right at the edge of the platform on which the redhead held court. Ranko grinned. This is perfect.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°So when the night falls, my lonely heart calls¡­¡±


    She juked her shoulders and hips in sync, snapping her head toward one of the more well-lubricated revelers, a college-age guy with a flat top and a black leather jacket. Her twin pigtails swung out over her shoulder. She reached out and pointed to her target. ¡°I wanna dance with somebody!¡± As if they¡¯d rehearsed it, the young man kicked his heels insomuch as he could in the limited space he had to move, linking the fingers of his hands together and creating a wave with his arms.


    Ranko took another step to her right, bending her knees until her backside almost touched the stage before slowly rising, twisting this way and that on her heels as she did. She pointed to another young man, this one wearing a gray business suit with a thin black tie and thick-rimmed glasses. He had the look of an accountant who was desperate to burst out of his boring shell. She was counting on it. ¡°Don¡¯t ya wanna dance with me, baby?¡±


    It was as if the guy was hit with a pair of jumper cables. He sparked to life, jerking his body this way and that. He wasn¡¯t an especially good dancer; it honestly looked more like he was having a seizure, but that wasn¡¯t the point. His talent wasn¡¯t being evaluated, hers was. The audience was responding, and that¡¯s all she needed.


    Nearly everyone who was on their feet was bouncing with the music, and those at the tables had started to stand as well. She motioned from her right to her left, panning the full breadth of the bar as if inviting the entire room to the party she was throwing. ¡°Don¡¯t ya wanna dance? Say you wanna dance! Don¡¯t you wanna dance!?¡± She closed her eyes as the crowd danced in the walkways between the tables, again taking her voice into the stratosphere to end the song.


    The audience roared to life with cheers and applause. Everyone in the place was on their feet.


    Even the guy at table five.


    Ranko gave a little bow, waving as she stepped down off the stage. Akane and Mei were waiting for her, and they hugged her together. As they ended the embrace, the scout walked up behind them, setting the plastic case containing his camera down on the steps of the stage.


    ¡°Miss Tendo! It¡¯s good to finally meet you. My name is Takao Tashima.¡± Akane looked up briefly, before reminding herself that she wasn¡¯t the one being spoken to. He gave a slight bow, which Ranko returned with a bright, if exhausted, smile.


    ¡°Hello, sir. Thank you for coming! I hope you enjoyed the show!¡±


    He smiled widely. ¡°I did! You may have been even more impressive than you were at your Christmas show.¡± He reached in his pocket, producing a business card. ¡°I would love to work with you! Perhaps you could come by next Wednesday and we can get started?¡±


    Ranko blushed and beamed. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    Takao nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to make you famous, Ranko.¡±


    The redhead bowed again. ¡°Thank you, sir! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

 55. Close

    ¡°I am so damned proud of you!¡± Akane wrapped her arms around Ranko, kicking the door to her apartment closed behind them. ¡°You were incredible!¡± She lifted the redhead in her school uniform up off the floor, squeezing her tightly.


    Ranko giggled as she was deposited back onto her feet. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. You¡¯re the one up there singing. And dancing, holy crap! All we did was sit there and clap.¡±


    The songstress blushed, sitting on her bed. ¡°Hey, those onion rings didn¡¯t eat themselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Get over here, you!¡± Akane flashed her arms forward to Ranko¡¯s sides. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you for that!¡± She laughed, running her fingers softly across her ribs. While she had been learning the Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique, unknowingly, she¡¯d discovered that the Full Body Cat¡¯s Tongue made Ranko far too ticklish for normal play, but a gentle touch was enough to do the job without being too overwhelming.


    She was surprised, however, to see that Ranko did not laugh. Rather, she closed her eyes and her breath caught in her throat. Her whole body shivered, and she had to catch herself to keep from falling backward.


    ¡°R¡­ Ranko? What was that?¡±


    The redheaded teen bit her lip, trying to give her girlfriend a coy smile that fit her feminine persona like a shirt that was two sizes too big. ¡°I¡­  think you know.¡± She put one foot up on the bed, reclining in Akane¡¯s school pinafore.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t unders¡­ oh.¡± Akane¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Was that¡­¡±


    Ranko nodded, looking up at her with a playfully pouty expression on her face, playing with one of her pigtails.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the shot Yui gave you talking,¡± Akane said somewhat sternly.


    Ranko giggled, shaking her head. ¡°Nah. Just tonight. Everything was perfect, and you¡¯re here, and¡­¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Just get over here and give me my dress back, you.¡±


    Akane took a step back, a look of discomfort bordering on fear taking residence on her face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think we should, you know, whatever this is.¡±


    With a sigh, Ranko sat up on the bed. The playful smile on her face was gone. ¡°Akane, I don¡¯t understand. Why does this freak you out so much?¡±


    Akane sighed dejectedly, pulling up one of the dinette chairs. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Ranko. It¡¯s not you, I mean. I mean¡­¡± She groaned, taking a second to regain her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m trying. But you¡¯ve gotta remember, I don¡¯t really like girls. I¡¯ve never been attracted to a girl before. I like you, but it¡¯s hard for me to¡­ I don¡¯t know, see myself doing that sort of stuff. I want to, but it still feels weird to me. I know being a girl is still fairly new to you, but you¡¯ve liked girls your whole life. So, maybe it¡¯s just easier for you?¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ranko stood and walked closer to her girlfriend¡¯s chair, sighing sadly. ¡°I get it. I do. And I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t help that the slightest touch sends me over the moon. I just¡­ I wanna be close to you, ya know?¡±


    Akane nodded, wrapping her arms around Ranko¡¯s waist. ¡°I know. And please don¡¯t think I don¡¯t want to be close to you, too. I promise I do. I just need a little more time to get used to the idea of what that means between two girls.¡±


    ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡± Ranko rested her chin on the top of Akane¡¯s head, leaning into her arms. ¡°Sometimes I still feel kind of gross about the idea of being, ya know, excited, as a girl at all. Like, it feels like something I¡¯m not supposed to want. Until I came here, just the idea of having¡­ those parts at all made me feel dirty. I didn¡¯t even want to look at myself in the bath sometimes.¡±


    She kissed the top of Akane¡¯s head. ¡°But this is who and what I am now, and if that¡¯s the only way I have to be with you, then I want it.¡±


    Akane sighed. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m trying to get there, I swear.¡±


    Ranko bit her lip, looking over Akane¡¯s shoulder into the kitchen, and then at the clock. It was two in the morning; all the girls would be gone by now. No one would hear her scream.


    She walked to the kitchen, filling her little kettle with water and setting it on the stove, flicking on the pilot light.


    ¡°It¡¯s awfully late for tea, isn¡¯t it, Ran-chan?¡±


    Akane received no reply. Ranko made no effort to get out any tea, or any other ingredients to cook with. So why would she want to boil water?


    With a gasp, Akane rocketed out of her chair just as the kettle began to whistle. Ranko placed her hand on the handle, but before she could lift it from the burner, Akane¡¯s hand slammed on top of hers. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Ranko looked up. ¡°But it¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Akane¡¯s eyes were wild. ¡°Are you crazy?! Of course not! That would really hurt you!¡±


    The redhead shrugged a little sadly. ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡±


    With her free hand, Akane reached over and turned off the burner. She picked up the kettle, dumping it into the sink. She turned back to Ranko, placing her hands on the redhead¡¯s hips and holding her firmly in place. ¡°You listen to me, Ranko Tendo, and you listen good.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°O¡­okay?¡±


    Akane stared into her eyes, a serious countenance crossing her face. ¡°You are enough for me exactly like you are. I need to do some thinking to get comfortable with a few things, but it¡¯s me that needs to change here, not you. I don¡¯t ever want you to feel like you have to make yourself something you¡¯re not for me. Especially not that.¡±


    She pulled Ranko into a tight embrace. ¡°I was never this close with Ranma. I never really even wanted to be. It¡¯s you that I want, Ranko. This you, just like you are. When I¡¯m ready to be physical, I don¡¯t want it to be with the boy I whacked with the furniture every other day. I want it to be with the woman I fell in love with.¡±


    Ranko gasped. ¡°Akane, did you just say what I think you said?¡±


    Akane let go of her girlfriend just enough so that she could see the smaller girl¡¯s face as she smiled. ¡°Yeah, I guess I did. I love you, Ranko.¡±


    Ranko dove forward, burrowing herself into Akane¡¯s torso and hugging her as tight as she could. ¡°I love you, too, Akane.¡±

 56. Orientation

    The building looked, from the outside at least, more like a warehouse than a performance venue. Ranko wasn¡¯t sure what she had expected exactly, but it wasn¡¯t this. Still, maybe that¡¯s just how they do things in show business, she thought, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. She strode up the driveway to the door, her short white heels clacking on the asphalt.


    As she entered through the open door, she looked for anyone that seemed available enough to offer direction. The whole building smelled of sawdust and cheap perfume. The place was a bustle of activity; there was a group of girls in harajuku outfits off to one corner rehearsing a dance, a band of guys in leather jackets tuning their instruments in another. There were constant flashes of light from cameras every few seconds. This is more like it.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± She waved to get the attention of a young man in a polo shirt and khakis, speeding by holding a clipboard. ¡°Do you know where I¡¯m supposed to be?¡±


    The man stopped, not lifting his eyes from his clipboard. ¡°New girl?¡±


    Ranko blushed and nodded with an excited smile. ¡°First day!¡±


    The intern pointed off to his left, where a constant flickering light flashed behind a series of green and blue screens. ¡°Over there.¡± He continued walking, his patience for the conversation having long since lapsed.


    Ranko smoothed her white floral dress, taking another deep breath. She still couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. That she had earned a place here, wherever here was.


    She walked nervously to the screened-off area, peering around the screens. There was a short platform off to one side, on which a blonde in a bikini shifted from one pose to the next in front of a green screen background. Several can lights pointed at her from different angles, effectively eliminating her shadow entirely. The incessant clicking of camera shutters filled the air as three photographers fired off shot after shot, and a fourth person was periodically shouting out directions to the model; turn this way, smile that way, and so on. Several other women stood around behind the cameras, some also in bikinis, others in seifuku outfits and one wearing a black catsuit.


    ¡°Alright, good job, Mika.¡± The director gave a little golf clap and the girl hopped down from the platform, and another, one of the girls in the seifuku, climbed up on the little platform to take her place.


    While the transition between models continued, Ranko stepped forward to the director, hoping not to distract him too much from his work. ¡°Excuse me, sir? I think I might be a little lost. I¡¯m here to sing?¡±


    The director nodded without looking up from the camera settings he was adjusting. ¡°Around back there, go get changed.¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°I¡­ ah¡­ okay?¡± She walked where she was directed, and into a long hallway that had been constructed from more of the little portable screens. Both sides of the alley were lined with rack after rack of outfits ranging from swimsuits and seifuku to sports uniforms. A stern-looking woman in a black blazer and an olive-green pencil skirt walked up to her, looking over her judgmentally and tapping a pencil against the corner of her mouth.


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for¡­¡±


    The woman snatched a hanger from the rack to her right, thrusting the fluffy bundle it contained into Ranko¡¯s arms. ¡°Around there.¡±


    The redhead blinked. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for the confusion, but I¡¯m here to sing? Mr. Tashima invited me?¡±


    The attendant nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great, sugar. Go get dressed. We don¡¯t have all day here.¡± She turned her body sideways, pushing past Ranko and off behind her toward the photography area, leaving Ranko alone in the row of costumes.


    The songstress blinked quietly, looking around. This had not exactly been how she imagined it so far. After a moment, she found a little curtained-off area she could step into for some semblance of privacy.


    Ranko hung the dress on the curtain rod so she could look at it, and it did little to calm the roiling in her stomach. It was a white harajuku-style dress with wide, pale brown stripes flowing vertically throughout, the hem of the skirt ringed with teddy bears dancing and playing. White lace protruded from the puffy, beribboned sleeves and the square-cut neckline, and a deeper brown bow punctuated the center of the chest. A matching brown sash hung loosely from the waist with plenty of extra material dangling from the back to tie a bow with.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.The little changing booth spun wildly. There was no way she could do this. She looked around her claustrophobic curtained space, hoping in vain that there would be someone standing there to negotiate with, to explain that she didn¡¯t wear things like this, that she barely managed dresses at all, that there must be some other option. Based on the nonplussed reactions of everyone she¡¯d spoken to thus far, she didn¡¯t expect an awful lot of sympathy for her plight.


    She closed her eyes, trying to regulate her breathing. Maybe it won¡¯t be that bad. You want the job, right? Every job has parts that aren¡¯t the greatest. Maybe she could just get through this, and then they¡¯d send her up to Mr. Tashima¡¯s posh corner office and he¡¯d clear all of this up. Maybe they just wanted to see if she¡¯d be a good sport about things. Perhaps a test to try and weed out girls with diva personalities? Whatever the case, if she wanted to get into the show, this travesty was apparently the price of admission.


    Her hands shaking, she reached for the hanger.


    A few moments later, she pulled back the curtain and stepped out into the alleyway of costumes, taking a timid step forward. Seeing no one there to guide her, she began the slow trudge through the racks back toward the photography station. When she reached the end of the clothing racks, she peeked around them nervously to see if anyone was looking. As before, two girls were off to the side waiting their turn, both in matching seifuku. The girl in the catsuit was currently being photographed, twisting this way and that as commanded by the orders barked by the slender man standing between the cameras.


    At that moment, Ranko wasn¡¯t entirely sure she wouldn¡¯t rather be naked than wearing the outfit the costumer had chosen for her. She half-expected that to be next, all things considered. Biting her lower lip, she crept forward, taking her place next to the other girls that were awaiting their turn. One of them turned to her with a disarming wave. ¡°Hey, new kid!¡±


    Ranko dug deep in her emotional reserves, trying to summon up a smile. ¡°Good morning. My name¡¯s Ranko.¡± The brunette nodded. ¡°Heya. I¡¯m Naoki, and this is Sachiko.¡± The tall green-haired woman to Naoki¡¯s right gave an enthusiastic wave.


    Ranko blushed. ¡°I¡¯m a singer. I¡¯m here to sing. I really wasn¡¯t expecting¡­¡± She motioned to the cameras and the general surroundings. Maybe if the models knew she wasn¡¯t in her element, that she didn¡¯t sign up for her current predicament, perhaps it would somehow be slightly less humiliating.


    Sachiko nodded. ¡°Right on. I play bass guitar. Naoki, you¡¯re an actor, right?¡± A nod came in reply.


    With a slow nod, Ranko tried desperately to summon another smile. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± So, they really did put everyone through this. Still, it was almost her turn, so it would be over soon.


    ¡°Next!¡± came the call from the director, and Sachiko strode to the little podium. The director looked over to the waiting area, waving Naoki over. ¡°Give me both of them.¡± Naoki blushed and gave Ranko a little wave and a giggle, joining Sachiko on the platform.


    Ranko stood alone as she watched. The director rattled off direction after direction to the girls. Smile at each other. Hit a beach ball back and forth. Hold hands. He asked Sachiko to give Naoki a hug from behind, both of them smiling for the array of cameras. The constant snapping of the camera shutters sounded less glamorous now, and more like a firing squad.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Ranko swallowed hard, and stepped forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°Ranko Tendo, sir.¡± At least in that, she had some measure of confidence. She had an ID card and everything, even if it was in her purse back in the little changing cubicle with her other clothes, and most of her pride.


    ¡°Great. Hop up there for me, honey. Give us a little wave.¡±


    Ranko complied, forcing herself to smile. She knew if she didn¡¯t, they¡¯d just make her do it again and prolong her agony.


    ¡°Awesome. Now, look right here and blow us a kiss, okay?¡±


    Her stomach turned, but she shook the thought out of her head. He wasn¡¯t asking her to kiss him, it was just the camera. Just for show. It was just supposed to be cute. She¡¯d done no less on stage, right? She kissed her trembling hand, holding it palm-up in front of her face and blowing across it toward the second camera.


    ¡°Great. Good girl.¡± An intern darted into the scene from the right, stuffing a large teddy bear with a yellow ribbon tied around its neck into her hands. She blinked, looking the toy over. What fresh hell is this? The director chimed up again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down on the floor and play with your bear.¡±


    At least the act of crumpling to the ground she found to be easy. She smoothed the humiliating skirt out around her knees, taking the bear by its arms. Thank the gods Akane couldn¡¯t see this. She slowly walked the bear around the border of her skirt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to smile, honey.¡±


    Just a few more minutes, and this nightmare would be over. She put on a brave face, taking one of the bear¡¯s paws and making it wave to the camera. She wished it had fingers so she could make it flick off the architect of the farce she was participating in.


    The director smiled coldly. ¡°Fantastic. Great job. Next!¡±


    Ranko stood, leaving the bear face-down on the platform and scurrying off toward the changing cubicle. As she did, she saw the girl who had been wearing the catsuit emerge from the hallway, now dressed as a baseball player. She didn¡¯t stop to talk. She had to get out of this monstrosity of a dress as quickly as possible.


    She stepped into the cubicle, drawing the curtain closed. She unzipped the dress, letting it fall to the floor in a crumpled pile, and turned to reach for her own outfit. When she did, she found it wasn¡¯t there; in its place hung what looked like a high school cheerleading uniform.

 57. A Soft Landing

    Ranko pushed open the door of the Phoenix with a sigh, and as soon as she stepped foot in the room, there was a chorus of cheers from the bar. Hana, Mei, and Izumi all sat on the stools, swiveling them to face her. Yui, as usual, held dominion over her little kingdom behind the bar, filling a glass from the soda gun for the newcomer and sliding it to the corner of the bartop closest to the door.


    Hana smiled and spoke first. ¡°Hey, sweetheart! How was your first day as a real superstar?¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell them the truth. She¡¯d never seen Mr. Tashima, and never sang a single note. She¡¯d endured six hours of being paraded in front of the cameras in one humiliating outfit after another. By the end, her spirit had been so broken that it wasn¡¯t even embarrassing anymore; she had just gone through the motions with all semblance of shame having been burned out of her.


    She looked up at the hopeful faces of her family. They¡¯d all worked so hard to get her this opportunity. She couldn¡¯t bear to let them down. To say it wasn¡¯t everything she¡¯d hoped would almost be ungrateful. She thought back to standing in the little changing booth, where she had managed to convince herself that she was a performer, and performers sometimes had to put on a brave face to get through a show. This was no different. Besides, it was over now, and surely tomorrow would be better.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Willing herself to concentrate not on the disappointment of the day, but on the enthusiasm her newfound family showed in their support of her, she found a way to smile. ¡°It was great! Hectic, but I¡¯m sure things will settle down once I get the hang of it.¡±


    Izumi dismounted her stool, closing the distance to the door and wrapping her arms around her sister. ¡°We¡¯re all so proud of you, you know.¡± Ranko said nothing, but she could feel her body relax into her embrace. She hadn¡¯t realized just how badly she needed a hug.


    Mei giggled a bit. ¡°Well, I hope you didn¡¯t wear out your vocal cords too much, little sister. We open in 2 hours.¡±


    Ranko nodded as Izumi let her go. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready.¡± She didn¡¯t especially have the heart to get on stage and perform after her ordeal of a day, but keeping up appearances meant going through all of the motions.


    She chose to focus on the positive. At least someone would hear her sing today.

 58. Crash Course

    Ranko strode assertively into the warehouse-turned-studio, looking around. She wore a heavy blue sweater and a pair of black jeans; after the previous day, she¡¯d have come in a suit of plate armor if she¡¯d had one. She still didn¡¯t understand why those ridiculous photos were a requirement, but she knew she didn¡¯t fully comprehend the world of show business, and figured it would make sense soon enough. Or at least, she hoped so.


    Avoiding the photography area of the building entirely, she began to explore. She hoped she¡¯d find Mr. Tashima, or at least the¡­ wherever they kept the singers around here. A loud rock song wafted on the air in one corner of the studio, and that seemed as good a place to start as any. She followed the sound to a small little stage tucked into the negative space between two larger structures. A band consisting of a bassist, a guitarist, a drummer and a keyboard player were pouring themselves into a song she didn¡¯t recognize. Not wanting to interrupt to ask for directions, she slipped quietly into one of the ten black metal folding chairs that passed for audience seating, listening to them play. They were actually quite good, and by the time they stopped playing, Ranko found that she was tapping her feet along with the music. She clapped courteously when they stopped, even though they did so mid-song.


    ¡°So, this is sounding good, guys, but I think we need to up the tempo on the bridge just a little,¡± the bassist called out to the group. The drummer piped up. ¡°I could throw in a solo there!¡±


    An audible groan came from the other three band members. ¡°We know you want a solo, Ken. You always want a solo,¡± the keyboardist growled.


    The guitarist, a tall blonde man in his early twenties wearing a blue denim jacket over a black T-shirt and white jeans, set his instrument down carefully on a stand near his feet. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m gonna take five.¡± He hopped down off the little stage, paying no mind to the woman listening to their practice, and pushed through the back door of the building to the outside.


    As the other three musicians immediately resumed debating what changes to make to their song, Ranko decided the lone guitarist was the best bet to ask for help. She stood, careful not to let the metal chair scrape the concrete floor too loudly, and followed the guitarist outside. She found him leaning against the building, lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°You guys were really good.¡±


    He looked up, scoffing. ¡°You think so? I guess we¡¯re alright.¡± He gave a disarming grin, offering her a drag of his cigarette that she politely refused with a wave and a smile. ¡°Never seen you around here before.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m new. Second day.¡± She offered him a small bow. ¡°My name¡¯s Ranko.¡±


    The guitarist gave a slight wave, his cigarette still dangling from his mouth, but didn¡¯t stop leaning on the corrugated metal wall. ¡°Crash.¡±


    Ranko blinked in confusion, looking around the small parking lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry? What crashed?¡±


    He chuckled, plucking his cigarette from his mouth between two of the fingers of his left hand. ¡°Nah. That¡¯s my name. Well, my name¡¯s Noboyuki Matsuyama, but that¡¯s an awful lot for a crowd to chant when they¡¯re drunk, so I just go by Crash. Good to meet ya, Ranko.¡±


    She smiled warmly. This was the first person here who had so much as given her the time of day. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure where I¡¯m supposed to be. Do you have any¡­¡±


    Crash cut her off with a smile. ¡°I might be able to help. Depends on what you¡¯re here to do.¡± He looked her over. ¡°Modeling isn¡¯t really my thing, though.¡±


    Ranko blushed, looking down at her hands shyly. While it had certainly felt like she¡¯d been modeling yesterday, involuntary though it had been, she took it as a compliment that he thought she might have been recruited for it. ¡°Nah. I¡¯m a singer.¡±


    He perked up a little. ¡°Yeah? Rock? Pop? You aren¡¯t really giving me an opera vibe¡­¡±


    She laughed, blushing a little more. ¡°Pop mostly, but I¡¯m open to trying other things.¡±


    Crash grinned. ¡°Right on! So I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re lookin¡¯ for Takao, then?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She nodded with a hopeful grin. ¡°Please, if you know where to find him.¡± She dreaded being sent to the photography booth again.


    The rocker flicked his spent cigarette butt into the parking lot. ¡°He normally comes by about eleven, so if you want to hang out for a few minutes, he¡¯ll probably show up.¡±


    Ranko smiled. Everything would be better once she could set things right with him. ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how does this all¡­ ya know, work? Mr. Tashima didn¡¯t really explain too much. He just found me at this bar I sing at sometimes, and asked me to come in.¡±


    He looked up. ¡°A bar, huh? Which one?¡±


    Ranko blushed again ¨C why was she always doing that? ¡°It¡¯s called the Phoenix, in the Minato district. It¡¯s small; you probably haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    He scratched his stubbly chin thoughtfully. ¡°Phoenix¡­ that was the place that had the Christmas concert a while back, right? Wait, that was you?! Man, I was so bummed I couldn¡¯t make that; I had to work that night. My friends said it was awesome, though!¡±


    She smiled proudly. Maybe she already was famous. ¡°I¡¯m glad they had a good time. And you¡¯re welcome to come by anytime; I sing most nights except for Tuesdays.¡±


    Crash grinned excitedly. ¡°Sounds like a date.¡±


    Ranko looked away shyly. Dammit, face! Stop blushing! ¡°I guess so.¡± She looked around. ¡°So, anyway, this place?¡±


    Shaking his head and chuckling, he replied. ¡°Sorry. Easily distracted; it¡¯s a musician thing. Yeah, so for the most part, the group sort of gets people ready to perform, and then when somebody¡¯s hiring for a musician or something, like, if a band member has to be replaced or they need a new instrument, they call Takao and somebody gets recruited. Me and the guys in there, we¡¯ve just been messing around together to practice.¡±


    She looked up. ¡°Oh? What about for singers, though?¡±


    Crash shrugged. ¡°I know the girl groups are always looking to add people. Takao has girls marching in one door and out the other all day long.¡±


    Ranko nodded slowly. That wasn¡¯t quite what she had envisioned, but hopefully she could speak to Mr. Tashima about it when he came by. Crash looked at his watch. ¡°Speaking of, he¡¯s probably inside now if we wanna go say hey.¡± He popped himself off the wall with his elbows, opening the door and holding it for her with a smile.


    As she entered, she found Takao sitting in one of the metal chairs talking with Crash¡¯s bandmates. She waited politely until Crash could interject. ¡°Hey, bro, I guess you remember Ranko? She¡¯s a little lost.¡± The redhead bowed respectfully while he spoke.


    Takao sat up, pulling down his sunglasses. ¡°Oh, yeah! The girl from the Phoenix. You made it! Great. Come on, I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯ll be working.¡± He stood, turning back to the band. ¡°The bridge is definitely sounding better, guys. Keep at it! Later, Crash!¡±


    He motioned to Ranko, and she waved to Crash gratefully before following Takao down a hallway constructed out of movable wooden barriers to another small makeshift stage area. There, two girls wearing matching lime-green pleated miniskirts and school uniform-like tops danced on a platform that was really just a long piece of plywood stacked loosely over a trio of discarded shipping pallets.


    As she entered, a sharp, rebuking male voice pierced the pop song emanating quietly from the little boom box on the floor. ¡°No, no, no, Hitomi! How many times do I have to tell you, it¡¯s two steps forward and then the spin? It¡¯s not that difficult!¡±


    The shorter of the two girls bowed her head defeatedly. ¡°Sorry, Katsuo.¡±


    The resonant man turned to the other girl. ¡°Emi, you¡¯re doing fine, but you¡¯ve got to learn to smile, girl. Nobody wants to watch a sad sack on stage.¡±


    Takao cleared his throat, and the choreographer looked up. ¡°Katsuo, this is Ranko. She¡¯s your new girl.¡±


    Ranko blushed, bowing. The heavyset man looked her over as if she were a coat he was considering buying. ¡°Not bad. Not bad.¡± She bit her tongue as he motioned to a box on the floor. ¡°Well, go get changed, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Great. More of this. She walked to the box, opening it to find a few outfits matching those the women on the platform were wearing in various sizes. She chose the one that was closest to her size, grateful that Izumi had made sure she learned what her proper sizes were, and ducked into a small curtained-off area to change clothes.


    When she emerged, Takao was gone, but Katsuo barked up at her.  ¡°Alright, fine. Get up there. What was your name again?¡±


    She stepped up onto the platform and turned to face him. ¡°Ranko, sir.¡± The two other girls stepped apart to try and make room for her between them, but the dilapidated attempt at a stage was quite crowded with three people.


    The girl on her left leaned over. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m Hitomi. That¡¯s Emi.¡± Ranko looked over her new¡­ coworkers? Bandmates? She wasn¡¯t really sure what to call them. All she did know is that neither of them looked especially happy.


    Hitomi waved meekly, but the introductions were cut short by the snide voice of their overseer. ¡°Let¡¯s try this again, girls. As for you, Ranko¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°Just try not to trip over yourself, okay?¡±

 59. Grading Curves

    The little stone skipped on a crack in the sidewalk, coming to rest a meter or so from Ranko¡¯s foot. She kicked it again as she approached, sending it bouncing along ahead of her. With each step closer to home, her dejectedness seemed only to grow. When she got there, her sisters and Hana would want to know how the day went, and she¡¯d have to tell them or lie again, and she really didn¡¯t want to do either. She¡¯d only just gotten to a place where she didn¡¯t feel like she had to lie to them every day, but the truth might end up feeling worse.


    Her whole day had been spent in that stupid outfit, trying to learn that stupid dance. She and Emi probably could have gotten it by day¡¯s end, but Hitomi¡­ yikes. The poor girl had two left feet, possibly even three. Ranko really did wish that Katsuo could have taught her the dance with words or a video or something, rather than physically moving her through the steps. She really didn¡¯t like having his hands on her, especially given what they¡¯d made her wear. Worse, she¡¯d discovered that the skimpy white-and-green school-like outfit was the de facto uniform of the group she¡¯d been assigned to, and she¡¯d be expected to wear it every day to practice. Hitomi and Emi had worn theirs home, but Ranko had left hers at the studio. She couldn¡¯t bear to have her sisters or Akane see her in it.


    She turned up the walkway to the front door, stopping and opening the mailbox. Inside, she found a few advertising fliers, the bill from the water company, and a letter addressed to her. The return address was the Tokyo Metropolitan Library. She swallowed hard. Ranko didn¡¯t know what it said, but she wanted to open it in private. She folded it in half, stuffing it into the right back pocket of her jeans and making her way into the bar with the rest of the mail tucked under her arm.


    Yui waved from the bar. ¡°Oi, Ranko! Perfect timing! Our order of lemons got here late; mind slicing a few before we open? I¡¯d love to hang out a little. We haven¡¯t gotten to talk much the last few days.¡±


    Ranko gulped. She knew she¡¯d be cornered about her experiences at the agency, and she just couldn¡¯t bear to talk about how disillusioned she was getting. Two days in, and not a word sung. At least she did some performance stuff today, which she guessed was an improvement over whatever that creepy photo shoot had been. But even before that, she had a more immediate dread to attend to. ¡°Sure, Yui! Give me just a minute to set my bag down and stuff.¡±


    Ranko set the mail on the bartop and slipped through the saloon doors quietly, hoping not to attract any more conversations before she could get up the stairs to her little apartment. Closing and locking the door behind her, she pulled the envelope from her pocket and tore it open. She remembered what Hana said; no matter how bad it was, it was fixable. Worst case, she was a grade or so behind in a few subjects and had to do some studying.


    She unfolded the paper, and somehow the words on it managed to form a fist and punch her right in the gut, or at least it felt like it. For each subject, an equivalent grade level was shown. She¡¯d hoped for an 11 or two, maybe some tens. Instead, what she read was:


    Science: 9


    Japanese: 9


    English: 8


    Mathematics: 8


    History: 10


    Social Studies and Government: 9


    At this rate, Hoshi¡¯ll graduate high school before I do.


    She slumped onto her bed, tossing the paper to the side. Now, there was no choice. No matter how bad things got at the talent agency, she had to stick it out. Singing was the only viable career path left. There wasn¡¯t even any point trying; by the time Akane graduated college, she¡¯d maybe be a senior in high school if everything broke her way. She doubted she¡¯d even qualify to be someone¡¯s secretary ¨C and in most offices, the only real difference between being a secretary and the waitressing gig she had now was that the floors would be a little less sticky.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She sniffled a bit and bit her lip, trying to put on a brave face. She knew Yui was expecting her downstairs, and as broken-hearted as she was, the last thing she could afford to do was screw up her job and her living situation here, too. She stood, hiding the letter under her mattress before heading back downstairs.


    Walking out into the main bar with a plastic tub of citrus under her arm, Ranko straddled a barstool and set about slashing into a fruit with her knife. Yui waited a moment, and when she didn¡¯t get engaged in conversation, she prodded gently. ¡°So, crazy few days for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Ranko¡¯s voice was hollow and distant, her hands moving on muscle memory as she bifurcated a lemon.


    The blonde frowned. If there was one thing she knew for certain about her new little sister, it was that quiet wasn¡¯t her normal state. ¡°Hey, Ran-chan, you okay? You know you can talk to me, right?¡± Ranko nodded, managing a quiet, ¡°Yeah, I know, thanks.¡±


    Yui set aside her inventory clipboard, walking across to Ranko¡¯s side of the bar. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re kinda worrying me, kiddo.¡±


    The redhead looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yui, hones¨Cshit!¡±


    Yui looked down to find a splash of red trickling down her sister¡¯s wrist and approaching the sleeve of her sweater. Ranko managed to swing her hand away fast enough to avoid bleeding into the bin with the fruit, dropping the knife to the bartop with a clatter. She bit her tongue to stifle a yelp as the lemon juice stung the slash across her left palm. Her body trembled with pain, her over-sensitive skin not much appreciating being filleted with an acid-coated paring knife.


    Yui took note of her sister¡¯s pallor. She must be one of those girls who gets faint at the sight of blood, she thought to herself. She darted to the cabinet under the bar, pulling out a first aid kit. ¡°C¡¯mere, hon, let me see.¡± Ranko came closer to the sink as Yui turned the faucet on, suddenly stopping short.


    ¡°Ranko, I mean it, come here. We¡¯ve got to clean that cut out so we can bandage it.¡± The younger girl no longer cared about the blood snaking its way down her wrist; all she could focus on was the little bit of radiant heat rising from the sink. One touch of that, and not only would her skin burn for hours, but Yui would be in for the shock of her life.


    ¡°I, ahh¡­ we shouldn¡¯t use the sink out here. You make drinks there. It¡¯s not sanitary. I¡¯ll use the one in the bathroom.¡± Yui spoke up to protest, but Ranko had already pushed through the door into the ladies¡¯ room. She cranked the faucet to the coldest setting, letting it run a moment to cool completely before placing her bloody hand under the spigot.


    ¡°So stupid. I can¡¯t believe I cut myself. Can¡¯t even concentrate on simple stuff anymore. Dammit, that hurts! I¡¯m such a friggin¡¯ idiot,¡± she verbally admonished the girl in the mirror.


    Yui, who Ranko hadn¡¯t noticed entered the restroom behind her, sighed. ¡°Stop talking like that. It was an accident. They happen.¡± She laid the first aid kit open on the mica countertop, unwrapping a large pad of gauze.


    Ranko pursed her lip in disgust. ¡°Not to me, they don¡¯t.¡±


    Yui chuckled. ¡°Must be nice.¡±  She squirted a brownish liquid from a small bottle onto Ranko¡¯s hand, letting the excess drain off into the still-running sink. It burned on contact with the open wound, but Ranko held fast until Yui pressed the gauze into Ranko¡¯s palm. Ranko held the gauze tightly in place to stem the bleeding while Yui opened the plastic wrap on a roll of cloth bandage. Having fought with the package until she gave up and ripped it open with her teeth, Yui began to wind the white cloth around Ranko¡¯s wrist and between her fingers and her thumb.


    Ranko turned off the faucet, looking up at Yui. ¡°Thanks.¡± She frowned at the damp dark spot at the inner edge of her sleeve, but Yui made a dismissive sound. ¡°Take it off, throw a little hydrogen peroxide on that, and it¡¯ll come right out. No worries.¡±


    The younger girl nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t worry about the mess out there, please. I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as I get changed.¡± She didn¡¯t want Yui to have to clean up her blood.


    A few moments later, Ranko returned from her apartment, now sporting a red T-shirt with the Phoenix¡¯ trapezoidal firebird logo emblazoned across its chest over her jeans. She scooped up a bottle of industrial cleaner and some paper towels, setting upon the task of sanitizing the bartop.


    Yui approached as she tossed the last of the paper towels in the trash, motioning to Ranko¡¯s bandaged hand. ¡°Well, good news is, you could throw a glove on it and say you¡¯re doing a Michael Jackson theme night.¡±


    Ranko rolled her eyes, but managed a small smile.

 60. Friction

    Ranko¡¯s eyes snapped up when the door to the little stage alcove swung open with a crash and Katsuo blustered in. She¡¯d changed into her skimpy white and green dance uniform and was sitting on the edge of their sorry excuse for a stage alongside Emi.


    The choreographer looked her over. ¡°What¡¯s with your hair?¡±


    Ranko fingered the braid over her shoulder. ¡°Nothing, why?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I thought I told you to start wearing it in two pigtails.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You suggested that, but it gets uncomfortable all day sometimes.¡± Emi cringed; she¡¯d been on the receiving end of these kinds of conversations enough times to know where it was about to go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make suggestions, Ranko. If I tell you something needs to be done, it needs to be done! Am I understood?¡±


    Ranko sighed. She wanted nothing in the world more than to sock this guy in his nose, but all she could think of was that letter from the library with the results of her placement exam. No matter how degrading this got, she had to see it through. There was no other choice. She nodded in resignation.


    ¡°Well? Go fix it!¡± Ranko stood and started to walk past him, but he reached out and grabbed her left forearm as she passed. ¡°What¡¯s that on your arm?¡±


    Ranko winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Katsuo. I cut myself last night, and¡­¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Not that. I know what a bandage is; I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± I mean that.¡± He motioned to the ever-present silver dragon coiled around her wrist, hiding the scar from her encounter with Mousse almost a year ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a family thing.¡±


    The large man nodded, speaking mockingly. ¡°Aww. That¡¯s sweet. I hate it. Lose it.¡± Ranko glared at him. This was a bridge too far. That little band around her arm represented the closest thing to healing she would ever have from that day.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He looked down into her face with a shocked expression. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She shook her head, pulling her arm free from his grasp. ¡°I said no.¡±


    His voice took on an angrier color than his usual berating drone. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not making myself clear, girl. If you want to be a part of this industry, you¡¯re going to have people telling you what to wear, what to say, and when to smile. I¡¯d advise you to get used to it. If you can¡¯t, then we¡¯re wasting each other¡¯s time. So, I¡¯ll make this nice and simple for you. Lose the bracelet, fix your hair, and bring your little ass back out here with a smile on your face, or get the hell out of my studio. If you don¡¯t want to do what you¡¯re told, there¡¯s a thousand girls out there just like you who will gladly take your place. Do we have an understanding?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    She swallowed hard. She had promised herself that she would stick with it. That she wouldn¡¯t give up on the dream, no matter what. The scores from the placement exam had only made it more imperative. Her only options were to bend, or to break.


    She nodded, wiping a tear from her cheek.


    Ranko returned from the bathroom a few moments later, her hair reconfigured per the tyrannical choreographer¡¯s demands. She tugged at the gauze around her wrist, trying in vain to get it to cover the angry, raised ridge across her wrist. Hitomi had finally shown up, and was being berated for her tardiness. Emi said nothing, but gave Ranko¡¯s right hand a supportive little squeeze as she took her place on the pallet.


    Some four hours of repeating the same dance steps later, Katsuo called for an early end to the session. Based on Hitomi¡¯s level of frustration, Ranko was a little concerned she might end up stabbing the choreographer, so she decided to put some distance between them and use her extra time to explore the complex a bit more before changing for the trip home.


    She navigated the plywood hallway, waving to Crash as he and his bandmates rehearsed, and headed for the main entrance where she¡¯d come in on the first day. As she approached the doorway, she noticed Takao flipping through some paperwork on a clipboard.


    ¡°Mr. Tashima? Do you have a minute?¡±


    The executive turned and flashed her a smile. ¡°Oh, hey, Ranko. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She fidgeted with her hands. ¡°I was wondering if there are going to be any opportunities soon to¡­ ya know, maybe sing a little?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure Katsuo will have you girls practicing harmonies in no time.¡±


    Ranko forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great, but I meant¡­ ya know, more like I do at the Phoenix.¡±


    Takao nodded. ¡°Solo stuff? Yeah, I get it. That¡¯s a tougher one. We do a lot of work here with groups. You should get there with enough time.¡±


    He looked her over almost hungrily, her pigtails bouncing on her shoulders as she looked down at her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± He pulled a white business card out of his pocket, flipping it over and writing on the back of it with an expensive-looking pen. He shook it in the air for a moment, trying to accelerate the ink drying. ¡°This is a process. There¡¯s a lot to learn to make it in the big leagues.¡±


    He offered her the card. ¡°If you want to try and jump to the front of the line, it takes connections and experience, both of which I can help you with. Why don¡¯t you come by my apartment tonight, and we¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t give you some¡­ private lessons?¡±


    She was already holding the card when he finished speaking, or she would not have taken it. She could have sworn the warehouse had just started spinning. Did he just¡­ no, he couldn¡¯t have. There was no way he meant¡­ that he expects me to¡­


    She looked up into his face for some sort of reassurance that it was just her state of self-consciousness playing tricks on her, and in the reflection of his mirrored sunglasses, she saw herself ¨C the way his agency had dressed her, the way they¡¯d encouraged her to behave. She saw every degrading photograph she posed for on her first day as if they were seared into his retinas for long-term storage.


    Of course that was what he meant.


    She wanted to throw up. She wanted to scream. She wanted to cry. She wanted to hit him. She wanted to run. Right now, though, she needed to do none of those things.


    ¡°I, ummm¡­ I appreciate the offer, Mr. Tashima. But¡­ I have to work tonight.¡± She had never been so glad to have a shift as a waitress in her life, and she¡¯d been broke and homeless three months ago.


    He nodded, making a disappointed little tsk with his tongue. ¡°Well, maybe another night then.¡±


    A woman in a bright yellow dress wobbled out of the hallway on a precariously tall pair of matching heels. ¡°Takao, you¡¯ve got a call.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Be right there!¡±


    Turning to Ranko, he gave a little shrug and a devious smile. ¡°I gotta run. Look forward to seeing you, though!¡±

 61. Shattered

    Mei looked at her watch nervously. Come on, Ranko, she thought to herself. Five minutes until opening. The line already stretched around the corner of the building, waiting for the women inside to open the doors to begin their weekend revelry. ¡°Where could she be?¡±


    Izumi darted through the saloon doors, tossing her purse on a shelf under the bar top. ¡°Hey, Mei, did you take the trash out?¡±


    The blue-haired girl shook her head. ¡°No, but it wasn¡¯t full. Why?¡±


    Izumi shrugged, tying a little black apron holding her notepad and straws around her waist. ¡°The back door was unlocked. I thought somebody might have gone out.¡±


    Yui frowned. She knew she¡¯d locked the door after bringing in the week¡¯s liquor delivery. Hana was in her office, so if none of the other girls had opened it¡­


    ¡°Mei, can you handle the bar for a few minutes?¡±


    Yui¡¯s request was met with a shrug. ¡°I guess so. I¡¯ve got nothing to do, since I¡¯m supposed to be running a show for a singer who isn¡¯t here. Why, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Yui looked toward the back room, a concerned expression in her eyes. ¡°I just need to check on something.¡±


    Mei slid over to Yui¡¯s well behind the bar, and Yui stepped through the saloon doors and looked up the stairs. With a sigh, she began to ascend. She fervently hoped she was wrong, but she hadn¡¯t been able to get Ranko¡¯s demeanor from the other night out of her head.


    Quietly, she turned the doorknob and entered. Normally she would have knocked, but she didn¡¯t expect an answer whether the room was empty or not. The bedroom was pristine; the bed was made, no dirty clothes on the floor or dishes in the sink. But there was also no one in it. She had just turned back for the stairwell when she thought she heard a soft sound coming from the bathroom. She held still, holding her breath for a moment until she heard it again, and frowned sadly. That was a sound she knew all too well.


    The bathroom door was pulled closed but not latched, so she gently pushed it open. There she found her youngest sister, still fully clothed in a silver skater dress covered with purple flowers, curled up in a ball in the bathtub. There was no water in the tub, unless one counted the salty deluge raining from Ranko¡¯s eyes.


    Yui sighed, walking into the room gingerly and sitting on the closed toilet seat next to the tub. ¡°Ranko, honey, what happened?¡± She spoke as softly and disarmingly as she could, unsure if Ranko could even hear her over her sobbing.


    The younger girl curled herself tighter into a ball, seeming to try in vain to hide from Yui¡¯s sight. ¡°Just¡­ leave me alone.¡±


    Yui reached out to put her hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder, but her sister shrank even further away from her touch. ¡°I think we both know that¡¯s not going to happen. Please, talk to me?¡±


    ¡°I d¡­ don¡¯t want to¡­ talk about it¡­¡± The teen sniffled, wiping her running nose on her right forearm.


    ¡°Maybe, but I think you might need to.¡± Yui sat forward on the toilet seat, trying to be as close as Ranko would let her. She remembered what Hana had told her about the night Mikado had attacked Mei; how hard it had been to get Ranko to open up. Like her surrogate mother, she knew that her youngest sister needed an outlet for her feelings, even if one had to jackhammer through years of hard-won emotional walls to help her release them.


    ¡°Please, Ranko. What happened?¡±


    The crying teen¡¯s words echoed hollowly in the tiled shower stall between her sobs.


    ¡°I want to give up.¡±


    Yui blinked, looking her over instinctively. Those words hit her differently after what had happened with Kimiko, and what she had tried to do to herself in response. The bandage on Ranko¡¯s hand was intact. She doubted that the incident with the paring knife had been a deliberate attempt to hurt herself; it was all wrong for such an intent. Then, she noticed that the bracelet around Ranko¡¯s scarred wrist was upside down, which brought her some concern.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not a thing we allow around here, right? Giving up?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to sing, Yui. It¡¯s the only th¡­ thing I¡¯m good at anym¡­ more. The only thing I¡¯ll ever be good at. And he just¡­¡± If there was an end to the sentence, it was lost in the teen¡¯s wailing sobs.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Yui moved from the toilet seat to the edge of the tub, perching on the porcelain ledge and brushing Ranko¡¯s hair from her face softly with her fingers. Prodding her further would do no good; this would have to come out in its own time. A part of her wished Akane were here to help her calm Ranko down, but another part of her was grateful she¡¯d called ahead and said she couldn¡¯t come tonight due to a school function. She doubted Ranko would want her girlfriend to see her like this.


    ¡°I thought they were going to help me. You all worked so hard to help me im¡­ impress him¡­¡± Her whimpering grew louder and more desperate as the subject of the sentence changed from they to him.


    Yui noticed. So he was likely the source of the problem, whatever it was. She stroked Ranko¡¯s hair gently, trying to impart some measure of calm and comfort to her as best she could. ¡°Shhh¡­ Take a couple slow, deep breaths, honey.¡±


    Ranko complied, and found it easier to speak after. ¡°They aren¡¯t letting me sing. They just dressed me up in all these ridiculous outfits and took all of these¡­ gross pictures of me. He told me I wasn¡¯t good enough on my own. They stuck me in this group of idiot girls with this really handsy choreographer, and¡­¡± Her breath caught as she quaked through a sob.


    Yui did not like where this was going one bit.


    ¡°Have you talked to the guy that was here that night? Takao, I think his name was? He seemed to think the sky was the limit for you.¡±


    She nodded, turning her face away in shame. ¡°He said he could make me a star.¡±


    Yui dared risk a smile. ¡°See? There¡¯s someth¡­¡±


    ¡°If I slept with him.¡±


    Yui cringed with a deep sigh, leaning down and wrapping her arms around her sister¡¯s back and shoulders. ¡°Oh, gods, honey. I¡¯m so sorry. You deserve so much better than¡­¡±


    Again, Ranko interrupted her, her voice barely audible with her face buried in Yui¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Maybe I should just do it.¡±


    Yui pulled back from the hug, bracing Ranko¡¯s neck in her hands and forcing the distraught girl to look at her. ¡°You what?! No way! Why would you even consider something like that?¡±


    The smaller girl shrunk away from her sister, curling up again as if she thought that if she contorted herself into a small enough ball, she could just disappear. She could not bear the pity in Yui¡¯s eyes. Somehow, it made her feel even dirtier. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Gods, I don¡¯t. But I don¡¯t think I really have a choice.¡± The whole of her body shuddered. She felt Mikado¡¯s hands all over her. She was disgusted with herself for entertaining the idea at all, but she truly had no backup plan.


    The elder girl leaned over, resting her hand on her sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ranko, baby, listen to me. You always have a choice! Especially about that!¡±


    Ranko shuddered, sniffling. ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be so bad. Ten, fifteen minutes, close my eyes, just pretend I¡¯m somewhere else. Akane doesn¡¯t even have to know. And then it¡¯ll all be done.¡± Until not that long ago, her feminine form was a costume; something she could put on and take off as it suited her. And like any costume, she could try and tell herself that whatever happened to it wasn¡¯t quite real, didn¡¯t really matter. What she would have given in that moment for just a few minutes of that sort of dissociation, even though it had never worked with Mikado, or anything else, really.


    Her sister shook her head, not that Ranko saw it with her eyes averted. ¡°Honey, it won¡¯t be, and I think you know that. He¡¯ll be able to just move on, but you won¡¯t. If a guy tries to manipulate you with something like that, he¡¯ll never keep his promises anyway. It¡¯ll always be one more thing they want, one more thing they¡¯ll promise or threaten you with. It¡¯ll never be done. Once they know they can control you like that, they never let go.¡± She stroked Ranko¡¯s arm with her fingers softly. ¡°It¡¯s the only way jerks like that can ever get with a girl, so they don¡¯t give it up once they¡¯ve got it. You can¡¯t give in to this, sweetheart. You just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I think I have to, Yui. I don¡¯t have anything else. I¡¯ll never amount to anything else.¡±


    Yui scoffed. ¡°What are you even talking about right now?¡±


    ¡°I got my test results back. I¡¯m basically never gonna graduate. I¡¯m too freaking dumb to catch up, and I¡¯ll never be able to get a real job. I¡¯ll never be able to take care of Akane, and I¡¯ll be waiting tables and being pawed at by drunks my whole life, just like Hana said. So the only thing I¡¯ve got left is singing. And if I want to get anywhere as a singer, I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± Yui squeezed her shoulder, hoping to somehow confer a little strength on her younger sister. ¡°There¡¯s always another way. It might be hard, but if you want it badly enough, we will find a way to make it happen, without you having to give yourself to this asshole. I¡¯ll tutor you every day if I have to. But I want you to promise me you won¡¯t give that little prick what he wants.¡±


    Ranko sniffled. ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Yui put up her hand, gesturing for her to stop her sentence. ¡°Promise me, Ran-chan. Please. For your own sake.¡±


    The redhead looked away and nodded.


    ¡°I need to hear you say it, honey. We both do.¡± Yui rubbed her forearm reassuringly.


    ¡°I¡­ I promise.¡±

 62. A Trying Afternoon

    Izumi and Ranko sat together on a plush blue loveseat, waiting outside a small cubicle, the former sipping a milkshake from the ice cream shop in the food court through a red plastic straw. Yui had told her and Mei that Ranko wasn¡¯t feeling well last night and couldn¡¯t work, but no details had been provided. At least physically, she looked fine, but their youngest sister had been uncharacteristically quiet today.


    The little wooden cubicle door creaked open on its hinges, and Yui emerged. She was wearing a long off-the-shoulder gown made of a shimmery cerulean satin with a hip-high slit traversing the left leg. A matching wide satin sash cinched the dress around her waistline. The black cropped polyester shrug she wore over it hung unbuttoned at her sides, its full-length sleeves concealing her arms to the ends of her wrists.


    As ridiculous as she felt being a part of this proceeding at all, Ranko almost envied Yui. As maid of honor, she was afforded a slightly more modest look than the other bridesmaids. Self-consciously fingering the silver dragon coiled around her own left wrist, she suspected it may have had more to do with Yui¡¯s understandable aversion to short sleeves.


    Izumi grinned at the sight of her sister. ¡°I love it. What do you think?¡±


    Yui gave a little shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. It¡¯s comfortable, at least. Not really my color, but it¡¯s not my wedding.¡±


    Izumi rolled her eyes a little. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got four different skin tones to work with, four different hair colors, I¡¯m doing my best here, sis.¡±


    Yui laughed. ¡°I know. Deep breath, Iz. If you like it, I like it.¡± She stepped onto a little platform surrounded by three mirrors, looking over the dress from various angles. ¡°Have you heard from Aya?¡±


    The bride-to-be nodded. ¡°Yeah, she called last night. She had some work thing in Sapporo this weekend and couldn¡¯t make it. She¡¯ll do her fitting next week sometime.¡±


    Yui turned on the platform, looking down at the loveseat and checking on the youngest of her sisters. She really wished there had been another time to do this; she couldn¡¯t imagine that being dressed up and commented on was really a great feeling for Ranko with everything she was going through. But, Izumi and the other girls didn¡¯t know about what she and Ranko had discussed in her bathroom last night, and she didn¡¯t think it was her place to tell them. Still, she admired Ranko for sticking it out and showing up anyway.


    A slender woman in her mid-thirties approached the trio. ¡°So, we¡¯re going with this one?¡±


    Yui shrugged with a smile. ¡°What are you asking me for? I¡¯m not the bride.¡±


    Izumi smiled. ¡°I love it. Ran-chan, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± the youngest girl replied flatly, barely even looking up at the dress in question.


    Izumi turned to the sales clerk. ¡°I think this is the one, then!¡±


    The employee nodded with a smile. ¡°Fantastic! Let me go get my measuring tape and we¡¯ll start taking down alterations.¡± She scurried off.


    Turning to her companion on the loveseat, Izumi smiled warmly. ¡°Ranko, do you want to go ahead and try yours on too?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± came the hollow reply. Ranko stood, walking to a rack containing three dresses identical to the one Yui wore, finding the one in her size and picking it up. She had to hold the hanger over her head to keep the hem from dragging on the beige berber carpeting as she carried it into the fitting stall that Yui had just vacated.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As soon as the door was closed, Izumi motioned for her older sister to approach, whispering to her. ¡°Seriously, is she okay? She¡¯s really being kind of a downer today.¡±


    Yui nodded sadly. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry, Izzi. She¡¯s trying. I know she¡¯s excited about the wedding, but she¡¯s just having a really hard time with some things right now and it really wasn¡¯t great timing. She¡¯s here because she loves you and doesn¡¯t want to let you down. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll share everything with you when she¡¯s ready. For right now, just try to cut her a little slack if you can, okay?¡±


    The latch of the stall door opened with a little click, and both sisters looked up in time to watch Ranko emerge from the little changing room. While in the fitting room, she had taken her hair down from its ponytail, so it now framed her face like little cascading waves of flame crashing down onto her bare shoulders before being quenched in the deep shimmery blue of the gown.


    Izumi let out a quiet little gasp. ¡°Oh, Ranko, honey. You look¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ranko said emotionlessly. She turned her back, stepping onto the platform and looking in the mirrors. She was acutely aware of every slight movement of the satin against her Cat¡¯s Tongue skin, and it was all she could do to keep herself from shivering with every breath. The sensation across her full body felt good almost to the point of hurting just from its overwhelming and omnipresent intensity.


    She had to admit - she did look stunning. She felt classy wearing the formal gown, a far cry from the opinion she¡¯d had of herself most of yesterday and this morning. She looked up from her reflection, catching a glimpse of Izumi¡¯s frown in the mirror. Ranko sighed guiltily. She really didn¡¯t want to make this a bad experience for her. Summoning up a small reservoir of courage, she found a smile somewhere before she turned to face her sisters. ¡°You like?¡±


    Yui and Izumi both nodded, but it was the older sister who responded first.


    ¡°You truly are beautiful, Ranko.¡± The way she smiled made her statement feel like she was talking about a lot more than the dress. The younger girl blushed, shying her eyes away a bit.


    Izumi grinned, encouraged by her sister¡¯s smile. ¡°I¡¯ve picked you out some nice looks before, but damn, girl!¡±


    Ranko had to nod. ¡°You do good work, I can¡¯t deny it.¡± She smiled sincerely for the first time all day.


    The clerk, having finished with Yui, approached her younger sister. ¡°So, what do we need to do with this one, you think?¡±


    Ranko looked over to Izumi with an expression that clearly read, ¡°help?¡±


    The bride stood, walking over to the pair. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I think we want the hem maybe four or five centimeters shorter. Ran-chan, is it comfortable?¡±


    The redhead turned suddenly, and one of the straps slid down her arm. She shivered slightly, trying to stifle it. ¡°These strappy things are kind of loose. The middle feels okay, I think. Not too tight or anything.¡±


    The clerk set to work, first pinching a bit of the strap on Ranko¡¯s left arm together and fastening it with a pin, then doing the same on the right. ¡°How¡¯s that feel, honey?¡± While she waited for her charge¡¯s answer, she knelt on the floor, measuring the dress against Ranko¡¯s ankle. She lifted the skirt up slightly, applying straight pins.


    Ranko swung her arms, careful to keep her legs still so as not to impede the attendant¡¯s work. ¡°The sleeves are better. Thanks.¡±


    The woman finished pinning the skirt up evenly all the way around, standing. ¡°There, how¡¯s that? Bear in mind, it¡¯ll be a little more off the ground on the day, since you¡¯ll presumably be in heels.¡±


    Of freaking course I will, Ranko thought. Balancing on heels wasn¡¯t an issue, least of all for a martial arts expert, but they were so damned uncomfortable. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯ll work. Izzi?¡± The bride nodded in affirmation.


    Yui, emerging from the fitting room in her own clothes, hung her dress on the rack. ¡°You about done?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I think so?¡± The clerk smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything I need, honey. You can go get changed if you want."


    Yui smiled. ¡°And afterwards, lunch. My treat.¡±

 63. The Line in the Sand

    Ranko did her best to smile, humming alongside Emi and Hitomi. She hadn¡¯t seen Takao yet today, and hoped not to. She¡¯d promised Yui she wouldn¡¯t accept his ultimatum, and while she was relieved beyond measure to no longer be dreading doing so, she wasn¡¯t looking forward to having to look him in the eyes and tell him no, either.


    ¡°Not bad, girls. Not bad.¡± Katsuo sat back on his stool, looking them over with a smile. His group of background dancers was coming together fairly well, and he¡¯d even gotten the new girl to follow directions regarding her hair and other elements of her appearance. He was quite pleased with himself indeed.


    ¡°Ranko, let¡¯s put a little more wiggle in it, huh? I want to see flirty.¡±


    And I want to see you bleed out through your eye sockets, she thought as she smiled in response.


    The choreographer checked his watch. ¡°Well, girls, what say we break for lunch? Be back here in an hour?¡± A little cheer rose from Hitomi, and she hopped down off the platform, the loose boards rattling loudly.


    Ranko stepped cautiously into the narrow plywood hallway. Reaching the far end, she looked into the band rehearsal room. Fortunately, Takao was nowhere to be found. Her eyes locked on the door beyond, she stepped forward, and walked face-first into something solid. She stepped back and blushed furiously. ¡°Oh! Hey, Crash!¡±


    The tall guitarist grinned down at her. ¡°Well, fancy running into you here.¡± He laughed. ¡°Literally.¡± He tousled his hair, looking her over. ¡°Is this the group uniform they picked for you? It¡¯s cute.¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Yeah, I guess. A little showy for my tastes, but they say that¡¯s the biz.¡±


    Crash crinkled his face a little. ¡°Naah, I¡¯ve seen worse. You on a break?¡±  She nodded, her pigtails tickling her shoulders. ¡°Well, let me grab a smoke real quick, and then why don¡¯t we see if we can scare up something to eat together?¡±


    She smiled sincerely. This whole place felt like a jungle full of predators, and it was good to have a friend. ¡°I¡¯d like that, Crash.¡±


    The young man stepped out the back door to the smoking patio where she¡¯d met him, and Ranko walked over to watch his bandmates while she waited. She closed her eyes, imagining herself on a stage with her band behind her, a cheering crowd in front of her, and Akane backstage to greet her. They were playing an upbeat pop song, and the crowd was singing along, tens of thousands of them, enough to fill a whole stadium. She thought about what Yui had said ¨C that they would find a way to make it happen, no matter what. She really hoped her sister knew what she was talking about.


    Her daydreaming was interrupted by a voice over her shoulder. ¡°Hello, Ranko.¡±


    She turned, looking up into the mirrored sunglasses of Takao Tashima, and swallowed hard. ¡°Uh, hey, Takao.¡±


    The executive grinned down at her hungrily. ¡°Rehearsals going good today?¡±


    Ranko forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re humming harmonies now, so that¡¯s something.¡±


    Takao nodded. ¡°Right on, right on. Given any more thought to my offer from Friday?¡± He motioned to her, leading her into a smaller room where some excess instruments were stored to give them a little privacy.


    The teen winced, and nodded. So, this is happening, ready or not. She supposed it could only have been a matter of time, and it was better to get it over with rather than dread it for days. ¡°Yeah, Takao, about that.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She bit her lip. She wanted to tell him to jump in a lake, ideally, one filled with piranhas and acid and lasers and shit. The level of diplomacy with which she had to mitigate her response to his advances disgusted her. She didn¡¯t know how girls without martial arts and meditation discipline did it, but she had certainly cultivated yet another newfound appreciation for how hard it was to exist while being a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure it would be appropriate. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m seeing somebody.¡±


    Takao laughed dismissively. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t mean like that. Just, ya know, some coaching, maybe a little dinner. There might be some candles involved.¡±


    She rolled her eyes with an exasperated sigh. ¡°Takao, I said no.¡± Whatever was going to happen, the die was cast now.


    She had started to turn away from him when she felt his hand on her bare left leg, just under the hem of her skirt. ¡°Hey, come on now. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Ranko gritted her teeth. ¡°Please take your hands off of me.¡± Her body shook with anger, but she restrained herself, trying to think of all the unwanted advances she¡¯d endured at the bar. She¡¯d contained herself then, and she could now, too.


    Takao reached forward, his right hand landing on her other thigh, and took a step closer to her from behind. ¡°Whoa, easy there, tiger! No need to get your panties in a bunch. We¡¯re all friends here, right?¡±


    She closed her eyes, but somehow still saw red. Every instinct in her called for her to turn around and dropkick the jerk through the ceiling. She knew it was within her power to do it. She could break him, just like she had Mikado. Just like the last guy who thought her body was his for the taking. She had the strength. She had the skill. The only thing that stopped her was¡­ everything else. But, something had to be done nonetheless.


    She reached down and behind herself, taking hold of his left wrist and wrenching it slightly, turning to face him as she did. ¡°I said, take your hands off of me.¡± She twisted his arm a few degrees further, smiling at him as she did. ¡°Please.¡±


    Takao growled in pain and surprise. Nobody had ever stood up to him like this. Nobody had ever dared. Doesn¡¯t this impudent little tart know who I am? I am Takao Tashima, maker of stars! Well, maker of the girls who are grateful to stand behind the stars and have their pictures hanging over the bed of every thirteen-year-old boy in Japan, anyway.


    He glared down at her, gritting his teeth. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re talking to, girl?¡±


    Ranko scoffed angrily, twisting his arm a bit more. He was not taking the hint. ¡°Just another creep who¡¯s too busy staring at my ass to realize he¡¯s being one.¡±


    So focused was she on staring unblinkingly into his face that she didn¡¯t notice his right hand move until the back of it came crashing into her cheek. The impact felt like being struck by a loose board in a typhoon, and she crumpled backward in a heap on the floor.


    Her assailant chuckled darkly to himself. ¡°You thought you were something special, huh? You¡¯re just like every other airheaded bimbo that comes marching through here thinking they¡¯re gonna be the next Seiko Matsuda. But you¡¯re gonna fi¨C¡±


    ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡±


    Takao turned his head just in time to meet the fist flying at it, and it caught him square in the nose. He stumbled backward, crashing through the head of a bass drum a meter or two from Ranko.


    Ranko stared up with wide eyes, her hand still rubbing her cheek. Other than Ryoga, she didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever seen a man look as furious as Crash did in that moment. He roared his words at the pervert he had just flattened. ¡°I thought you were the one decent guy left in this whole damned business, Takao! I called you my friend! How fucking DARE you?!¡±


    As Ranko scrambled to her feet, Takao sat up, holding his nose. Blood dripped between his hands, and the two halves of his broken sunglasses dangled from his ears. ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re done here, Crash. Both of you! Get your shit and get out!¡±


    Crash glowered. ¡°Fuck you, Tashima.¡± He offered Ranko his hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of this shithole.¡±


    She took his hand, blushing a little as she did and hoping the redness of her cheek where she had been struck would hide it. She wasn¡¯t used to being on the receiving end of the whole knight-in-shining-armor thing.

 64. The Long Way Home

    The light breeze momentarily gusted, sending a shiver up Ranko¡¯s bare legs as she walked. She hadn¡¯t bothered to change out of her ridiculous uniform before she left the talent studio, having not particularly wanted to undress there after everything that had happened. The lavender dress she had worn to work this morning lay folded over her purse, which dangled from the right side of her body. She hadn¡¯t taken the time to take her hair down yet, either, mostly because she hadn¡¯t thought about it, but she had at least restored her silver bracelet to its rightful place.


    She felt a bit nervous and exposed being out in public dressed as she was, but something gave her a bit more confidence. Maybe it had been that she had stood up to a bully and won, without going full final attack on him. Maybe it was the number of people who had complimented her looks over the last few days.


    Maybe it had something to do with the two-meter tall guitarist walking just to her left. Sure, he was a guy, and all guys brought with them some element of danger these days, but if he were a pervert, he likely wouldn¡¯t have decked his boss for being a pervert and gotten himself fired for it.


    ¡°Ranko, I¡¯m really sorry that happened. I swear, I had no idea he was like that.¡±


    Ranko stopped, turning to look up at him. ¡°Crash, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s me that¡¯s sorry. He kicked you out because of me.¡±


    He scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°No he didn¡¯t, and don¡¯t you go taking blame for his bullshit. He let us both go because he didn¡¯t like being told he couldn¡¯t have what wasn¡¯t his. Bullies never do. If I¡¯d known what he was like, I¡¯d have quit on my own anyway.¡± He hoped that Ranko had been the first girl Takao had done this to, but he strongly doubted it.


    Ranko blushed a little and gave a small nod. ¡°Well, thanks. I mean it, Crash. I¡¯m¡­ not really used to people sticking up for me like that. It meant a lot. I owe you one.¡±


    He smiled a little, and Ranko thought he might have blushed as well. ¡°Anytime. Not¡­ not that I hope I ever have to again, but, I¡­ you know what I mean, right? Anyway, are you okay? He got you pretty good.¡±


    The young lady nodded. ¡°Nothing that won¡¯t heal. What I¡¯m gonna do about a career, though, that¡¯s gonna be tough.¡±


    Crash waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Nah, there¡¯s plenty of ways for somebody with talent to make it. You¡¯re still singing at the Phoenix, right?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I guess, yeah.¡± She didn¡¯t much feel like singing these days. It just felt hopeless.


    Ranko¡¯s companion looked around. ¡°We¡¯re actually getting pretty close to it, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s great that you live so close to your work.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I actually live right above it. I have a little apartment up there,¡± Ranko said with a sheepish blush.


    Crash let out a warm snicker. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to save on train fare! Seriously, though, you¡¯re gonna be okay. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Ranko rubbed her sore cheek, hoping to surreptitiously hide her flushed face. ¡°Well, I appreciate the vote of confidence.¡± She reached for the handle of the glass front door of her destination. ¡°Well, this is me. You¡¯re welcome to come in for a drink if you want, before you head home.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that.¡± He reached past her, taking the opposite door handle and opening it for her. ¡°After you.¡±


    The blonde at the bar looked up, seeing the door opening. ¡°Ran-chan, you¡¯re home ea¡­ what happened to your face?¡± Yui took a few rushed closing steps before Crash entered the room behind her.


    ¡°I¡­ I told him no, like you said, Yui. It didn¡¯t go super well.¡± She looked up at her companion. ¡°This is my friend, Crash. Crash, meet my big sister Yui.¡±


    The guitarist gave a polite bow, blushing as a little twanging sound came from behind him. He had completely forgotten that his guitar was strapped to his back, and he had just bonked Ranko in the back of the head with the neck of it. ¡°Oh, shit, sorry, Ranko!¡±


    Both girls laughed, and Ranko smiled up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not even the hardest whack I¡¯ve gotten today.¡±


    He backed up a little, seeming a bit nervous all of a sudden. ¡°Well, uh, I should probably get going. Yui, it was great to meet you. Ranko, I¡¯ll, um¡­ I¡¯ll see ya around, yeah?¡±


    The redhead nodded, and Yui couldn¡¯t help but notice her face flushing again. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Take care of yourself, Crash.¡±


    The young musician gave a wave and pushed through the door to the street beyond. Yui glanced over her sister¡¯s face. ¡°You want some ice for that?¡± Ranko nodded, and Yui headed behind the bar to get some. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that jerk. We¡¯ll find another way for you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ranko sighed sadly, slumping into one of the chairs at a nearby table.


    Yui sat next to her, handing her a blue bar towel with a handful of ice cubes wrapped up in it. ¡°So¡­ Crash, huh?¡± She smirked devilishly.


    Covering her cheek with the ice pack, Ranko nodded. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a good guy. He straight up decked Takao when he saw what happened. Got himself fired along with me, too.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°And, you¡¯re not seeing anything else there, huh?¡± She laughed with an amused smile, shaking her head. ¡°Sometimes, I swear you just became a girl yesterday.¡±


    Ranko blinked. Yui had no idea how close to correct she was. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yui sighed, throwing her hands up in the air in mock frustration. ¡°Did you really not see how into you that guy was?¡±


    The redhead looked away. Her face was simultaneously freezing from the ice, and on fire from the blood flow to her cheeks. ¡°No way! Crash is just a friend! And besides, I¡¯m with Akane.¡±


    Yui laughed. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re admitting that now.¡±

 65. Hush

    ¡°Yui, can I get three old fashioned and a mudslide?¡± Ranko slid over a ticket for table sixteen, darting back out into the sea of six-tops to take another order.


    The elder sister behind the bar sighed, pulling the bottle of bourbon from her well. It broke her heart to see Ranko this way. Mei was able to cover the bruise on her face well enough with concealer, as Ranko¡¯s usual stylist had the night off. The emotional wound had proven far more difficult to mask.


    A bell rang from the back room, and Ranko rushed to the saloon doors, taking possession of a pizza from Hana. ¡°Got it!¡± She darted through the packed room, dropping the pie off at a table and gathering their empty glasses. ¡°Refills? Right away!¡± She sped back to the dishwasher, dropping off the empties and updating the table¡¯s ticket for more drinks.


    Ranko slid between a few patrons standing near the service bar, doing her best to give them a smile as she smoothed the deep purple skater dress she wore. ¡°Hey, boys, thanks for coming in. What are we drinking tonight?¡± She pulled her notepad out from the pocket of the little black cloth half-apron around her waist.


    One of the young men spoke first. ¡°Yeah, let me do a whiskey sour. Oh, and hey, when do you go onstage tonight? Some friends of mine are coming and I¡¯d hate for them to miss the show.¡±


    Ranko flashed him a small, customer-service smile. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t do that anymore.¡±


    All four of the patrons turned. ¡°What, wait?!¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Yeah. Sorry, but you¡¯ll have to get somebody else to fire up the karaoke machine. I¡¯m retired.¡± She walked up to the service bar, dropping off the ticket for Mei. As she turned to collect another order, she felt Mei grab her elbow over the bartop. ¡°Come here,¡± Mei said, and she didn¡¯t sound amused.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Ranko walked around the bar. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mei?¡± She watched her tables even as she stood still. Table nine would need another round soon, and thirteen was leaving; their dishes would need to be cleared.


    ¡°What in the hell do you mean you don¡¯t sing anymore?¡±


    Ranko shook her head sadly. ¡°Just what I said. I¡¯m done. I had my chance, it was fun, but it¡¯s over now. I¡¯m just a waitress, so I¡¯m going to be the best damn waitress I can.¡±


    Mei sputtered, throwing up her hands. ¡°But what are we supposed to do if you don¡¯t sing? It¡¯s the reason people come!¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°They came before I got up there, and they¡¯ll come after. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The bartender with the blue pigtails rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The genie¡¯s out of the bottle now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ranko said quietly. ¡°But she¡¯s used up her last wish. I gotta go, Mei. My tables need stuff.¡± She hustled into the middle of the room without giving her sister a chance to respond.


    Sensing a lull in traffic at the bar, Yui slid over to Mei¡¯s corner of the counter. ¡°Any luck?¡±


    Mei shook her head sadly. ¡°She won¡¯t do it.¡±


    The blonde frowned sadly. ¡°Gods, I hate this for her. That piece of shit! I wish I could go down there and clobber him with a stool. She was just starting to come out of her shell after the thing before the Christmas party, too.¡± Mei cringed. She remembered that night all too well.


    Four people at the table in the back stood, having not yet placed an order. As Ranko was busy with a large order at the other end of the bar, Mei approached them. ¡°Are you folks okay? We¡¯re so sorry there¡¯s been a little bit of a wait, but we¡¯ll be right with you, I promise.¡±


    One of the women, a tall, slender blonde, scoffed a bit. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue. We thought there was supposed to be a show here on Monday nights.¡±


    Mei nodded. ¡°Yeah, there is. Our singer¡¯s just¡­ not feeling well tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I guess neither are we. Have a great night,¡± the woman said, and the quartet headed for the door.

 66. Intervention

    With a pizza balanced on each hand, Ranko made for table fourteen. ¡°Here you go, guys. I¡¯ve got a double pepperoni and a seafood. Enjoy!¡±


    She made a point to smile, but looking around the room, it was hard to maintain. The energy level in the bar was non-existent. She sighed with a pang of guilt, knowing full well that the cause was her refusal to take the stage.


    She missed it terribly, but she just couldn¡¯t do it to herself anymore. She had been right to refuse Takao¡¯s advances ¨C Yui had convinced her of that ¨C but it had cost her everything. She saw no other viable way to make a career of singing, and she had been told flat-out by a music professional, jerk though he might have been, that she wasn¡¯t good enough. Entertaining drunks in a 200-seat bar, sure, but really, really good? Good enough to make a living at it? No. And if the dream wasn¡¯t possible, allowing herself to hope just made the truth hurt worse.


    Still in her own head, she turned to the next table, a two-top with one guy sitting at it. She didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Hey there, welcome to the Phoenix. What can I get you started with,¡± she asked robotically.


    ¡°A smile, for starters?¡±


    She looked up, her face instantly brightening. ¡°Crash! What are you doing here?¡±


    He smiled warmly. ¡°Well, I heard it on good authority that they have this really amazing singer here.¡±


    Ranko looked down. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ranko? Your face isn¡¯t still hurting, is it,¡± he asked with genuine concern. ¡°Sit down, talk to me a second, if you can.¡±


    Ranko scanned the room, and finding none of her tables in need of anything urgently, she pulled out the other chair and sat with him.


    ¡°So, how come you¡¯re out here taking orders instead of up there doing your thing?¡± Crash leaned back in his chair, idly fiddling with the laminated menu.


    She sighed deeply. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the heart to do it anymore. I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Says who?¡± He looked around the room for emphasis.


    She slumped a little bit. ¡°You know.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to say his name.


    ¡°Oh, that shitbird? To hell with him. What does he know? I say you¡¯re great.¡± He nodded, giving her a big smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even heard me, man.¡± Ranko rolled her eyes dejectedly.


    ¡°We can fix that easily enough.¡± Crash grinned mischievously.


    Back at the bar, Yui watched the exchange. She couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were saying, but it was good to see Ranko at least talking to someone. She¡¯d barely said a word to any of her sisters all night.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Yui looked up to find Akane standing across the bar from her. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here on a school night?¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Founder¡¯s Day, dummy. No school. Don¡¯t you guys have a calendar in this place?¡±


    With a laugh, Yui slid a glass of soda across the bar for her sister¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°You¡¯re adorable. You think holidays mean anything to people in hospitality.¡± She motioned back to the table where Ranko and Crash sat. ¡°The guy¡¯s name is Crash. Hey, don¡¯t ask me. He¡¯s a musician, somebody Ranko met at the studio before everything went downhill.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Akane snapped her head back toward Yui, a concerned look on her face. ¡°Downhill?! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Yui said. ¡°I thought you knew. I¡¯m sorry. Things didn¡¯t go well with the studio thing. I think it¡¯s probably best that Ranko tell you the details herself, but it¡¯s been really rough for her. She hasn¡¯t sung in days.¡±


    With a deep frown, Akane slumped onto a barstool. ¡°She was so excited about it, too. She must be crushed.¡±


    Yui nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie, Akane, it¡¯s been bad. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve all tried, and none of us have been able to pull her out of it. She won¡¯t even talk to Hana. I¡¯d have called you on Friday if I¡¯d had your number.¡±


    Akane pulled a pen from her purse, writing a few digits on a bar napkin and handing it to her. ¡°Here.¡±


    The man sitting at the table with Ranko stood up, walking toward the stage. Akane couldn¡¯t hear what was being said, but Ranko was calling to him, as if she wanted him to come back. Standing, Ranko tried to catch up with him, but he was too quick.


    He stepped up onto the platform, snatching up the microphone and turning it on confidently. ¡°Hey, everybody, my name¡¯s Crash. How you all doin¡¯ tonight?¡± A smattering of half-hearted whoops came from the crowd.


    ¡°So, I need you guys to do me a favor if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Crash stood quietly for a moment, waiting for more of the room to turn their eyes to him.


    Akane looked up. ¡°What is this idiot doing?¡±


    Yui smiled in recognition, shaking her head. ¡°What I should have thought to do days ago.¡±


    Crash tapped the microphone, the loud thump echoing through the speakers. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got everybody¡¯s attention now? Great. So, how many of you know my friend Ranko?¡±


    Ranko hid her face, trying to shy away from the crowd as a much louder cheer came from the bar¡¯s customers.


    ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t she great?¡± Crash laughed a little bit into the microphone as the crowd whooped again, louder still. ¡°She¡¯s been having a little bit of a rough spot for a few days, I hear. But maybe - just maybe - we could talk her into coming up here and singing us just one song. What do you say, should we ask her?¡±


    The crowd roared, and then began to chant her name.


    Ranko snaked her way back to the bar. ¡°Mei, pull the power from the spea¡­ Akane? Hey, what are you doing here?¡±


    Akane turned to her girlfriend. ¡°Giving you a kick in the butt, apparently.¡±


    Ranko could barely hear Akane speak over the crowd still chanting her name. ¡°Akane, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Her voice was hollow and cold. She could barely make eye contact with her. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she was more ashamed to have to tell her girlfriend that she¡¯d failed at the idol business after less than two weeks, or that it had happened because the talent agent they¡¯d put all their hopes behind had propositioned her. In that moment, she almost wondered if she¡¯d have been better off accepting Takao¡¯s proposal.


    With a nod, Akane placed her hands on Ranko¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°And you can tell me later, if you want. But right now, you have somewhere you need to be.¡±


    Mei flipped a switch, turning the spotlight to highlight the two girls at the bar. The crowd roared as Ranko was identified, and continued to chant. It came now also from the speakers, as Crash had pointed the microphone toward the audience. He pulled the microphone back to himself. ¡°Well, it sure sounds like somebody is a hit around here. Whether she thinks she is or not.¡±


    The crowd, even at less than maximum capacity, was deafening. Akane took Ranko¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, you.¡± She started walking toward the stage, and Ranko followed trepidatiously. Mei kept the spotlight trained on her sister, refusing to let her escape.


    As the pair approached the steps, Akane gave Ranko¡¯s hand a final squeeze and took a standing spot near the right side of the stage. Crash bounded down to meet her, the second microphone in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you, Crash.¡± Ranko smiled weakly.


    ¡°Whatever, get in line.¡± He grinned briefly.


    ¡°Look. I know you¡¯re hurting. I know you¡¯re angry, and you¡¯re scared, and you¡¯re doubting yourself. I¡¯ve been there. I get it. But I also know music is in your blood. I¡¯ve seen the way you light up just talking about it. I¡¯ve seen what you tolerated so you could fight for it. So, pick yourself up, dust yourself off, and take all of that bullshit and deal with it the way true musicians always have.¡±


    He reached out, poking her in the chest above her left breast with one finger. ¡°You take everything you¡¯ve got in here¡­¡± He handed her the microphone. ¡°... and you put it in here. All the good, all the bad, everything. You get up there and you sing your damned heart out, girl. You shake this place so fucking hard, people in France start wondering who pissed Ranko Tendo off.¡±

 67. Clarion

    True to Crash¡¯s word, as soon as Ranko¡¯s first foot touched the stage, the building shook like it was in an earthquake. Akane whooped loudly, clapping her hands. Mei and Yui both watched wordlessly from their positions, and Hana emerged from the kitchen to see what the commotion was about.


    Standing on the stage, her body quivering, she looked down at Akane, then across the bar at Hana. Her eyes darted up to Yui, and then down to Crash, who had hopped down from the stage to take a position at his table on its right. Ranko looked over to Mei, who had taken her place in her little perch surrounded by a forest of blinking electronics controlling the audio system and lights. The blue-haired girl gestured to her to come and select a song. Her blue eyes scanned the crowd, some hundred and sixty strong waiting with bated breath to see what she would do next. The drinks were good, the food was cheap, but they had come for her, and thanks to Crash, now she knew it.


    She forgot about her test scores, forgot about a career. The future could take care of itself. Right now, in this moment, she could have everything she¡¯d wanted from the moment she got here. This second, standing here in front of a crowd of people she could dare to call fans, with her sisters and Akane by her side, made everything worth it. Everything she¡¯d gone through in Nerima. Everything she¡¯d battled through with Mikado. Her father¡¯s constant neglect. Months spent homeless and alone. Everything Takao and Katsuo said and did to her. Everything that had tried to defeat her and nearly succeeded. Having to rebuild herself from her name up, almost entirely on her own.


    All of it had led her here. To this place. With these people. On this stage. Right now.


    Maybe the dream really was there for the taking. Maybe it wasn¡¯t. Either way, she could not let everything she had fought for be for nothing. She would not let down the people who had invested themselves in her. No. She refused. She would not be denied. Not this time.


    She had hidden from her mother for thirteen years. She¡¯d fled from the Amazons. From the Tendos. From her father. From the curse. From school. From martial arts. From Akane. From Mikado. From Takao. And now, from the stage.


    She was done running.


    All this time, she¡¯d been singing pretty songs. Trendy songs. Popular songs. But she¡¯d been saying the words, rather than experiencing them. She sang what she thought the people wanted to hear, and not what she needed to say. She had been singing karaoke, and singing it well, but it was always someone else¡¯s feelings in the lyrics. Crash had taught her the most important thing about music ¨C it was supposed to come from your heart. Come what may, if she was going to do this tonight, she would make the world hear her.


    Taking a deep breath and exhaling it slowly, she stalked to the edge of the stage, hopping down behind the table where Mei was working. She pulled a box of older cassettes out from under the table, sifting through it quickly and carelessly throwing the rejected ones aside onto the floor. The redhead pulled the tape she wanted out of the box at last, tossing it to her sister. ¡°Track two. Trust me.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Mei looked down at it and grinned. ¡°I love it.¡±


    She took a single running step and vaulted back over the low table containing the cheap little audio processing board, landing on the stage in a crouch and snatching her microphone back from the floor just as the first note of the backing track hit. A howling cheer rose from the crowd as she snapped her body back to a standing position.


    She leaned into the microphone, balling her left hand up in a fist, roaring into the lyrics with a melodic fury in her voice.


    ¡°You could never know what it¡¯s like; your blood like winter, freezes just like ice, and there¡¯s a cold, lonely light that shines from you¡­¡±


    The crowd went berserk, and Ranko barely noticed. She had a message for her father. And Mousse. And Ryoga. And Shampoo. And Happosai. And Mikado. And Takao. And everyone else who had ever hurt her. Ever doubted her. Herself first and foremost.


    Whereas the original song had been about somebody¡¯s ex-girlfriend or something, this performance was an act of cosmic rebellion. A break-up song with karma itself. Fate had done its worst to her, and she was finished backing down from it.


    ¡°I¡¯m still standing, better than I ever did! Looking like a true survivor! Feeling like a little kid! And I¡¯m still standing after all this time, picking up the pieces of my life without you on my mind!¡±


    The crowd quickly picked up on the defiant energy she brought to the song. When she belted, ¡°I¡¯m still standing!¡± to end the chorus, the floorboards shook with the crowd responding, ¡°YEAH, YEAH, YEAH!¡±


    Three minutes and two seconds. It felt like an hour. An eternity of spitting her heart out one note at a time onto the little silver ball at the end of her microphone.


    As the last note of the song faded from the rafters, she slumped heavily onto her knees on the stage. She had given every scintilla of emotion she could summon, and her soul was spent. At first, there was no cheering. No clapping. But then, perhaps sensing something about the true nature of her performance, the crowd began to echo the end of the chorus to her.


    ¡°YEAH, YEAH, YEAH!¡±


    Ranko looked up, her chest heaving, somewhere between exhaustion and explosion. Tears ran down her cheeks, blurring her vision and giving the colored stage lights little halos in her eyes.


    ¡°YEAH, YEAH, YEAH!¡±


    They were calling for her to respond, and the song itself had told her how.


    ¡°YEAH, YEAH, YEAH!¡±


    Pushing off wearily from the stage, she scrambled back to her feet, and the crowd¡¯s reaction was deafening. Her eyes navigated the crowd again, almost as if she had just realized they were still there.


    Akane was standing. And clapping. And cheering. And crying. Crash bellowed her name through cupped hands from his table.


    Hana and Yui had stopped what they were doing. No cocktails were being shaken. No food being delivered. Mei just sat at her little table, covering her gaping mouth with her hand.


    For three minutes and two seconds, it was as if the Earth itself had interrupted its orbit to grant Ranko Tendo an audience. She had used it to declare war.

 68. Study Hall

    Humming a tune to herself, Ranko scratched at the paper on the table in front of her with a stubby pink pencil bearing an advertisement for a brand of vodka. She¡¯d just finished oiling down the wood paneling of the bar counter. It hadn¡¯t been done in a while, and she was taking an even greater pride in the place than she had before. It had long been her place of employment, and even her home, but now she thought of the little hole in the wall bar as her own private concert venue.


    The front door swung open with a sudden bang, and Yui stumbled in, lugging two huge canvas tote bags. ¡°What the¡­!¡± Ranko jumped, her chair falling backward and dumping her onto the floor. One of the bar stools behind her fell over onto her head, eliciting a yelp and a low groan.


    Yui giggled, setting her bags down on the closest table. ¡°You alright over there, miss graceful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live. What the heck are you doing here so early?¡± Ranko stood, dusting off the gray T-shirt and red skirt she wore with a sigh.


    ¡°I am here for you,¡± Yui said, smiling broadly.


    Ranko sighed. ¡°Yeah, but why? Who put rocket fuel in your coffee? Last I checked, you don¡¯t start breathing until 11:30.¡±


    Yui picked up the first of her canvas bags, dumping its contents onto the table. She then did the same with the other bag. Out poured several thick books, composition notebooks and pencils. ¡°School¡¯s in session, kiddo.¡±


    The redhead laughed, picking up a trigonometry book. ¡°And you¡¯re going to teach me all this? You sure?¡±


    Yui nodded sternly. ¡°Hey, I happened to be number three in my graduating class, thank you very much, missy.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Okay, headmistress. If you say so,¡± Ranko said with a giggle.


    ¡°Besides, I told you I was going to, didn¡¯t I?¡± Yui waved a ruler at her with a smirk, the price tag still dangling from one of the holes through it. ¡°Keep being a smartass, and I¡¯ll make you put on that skimpy school uniform you¡¯ve got upstairs.¡±


    Ranko raised her hands in surrender, laughing it off. She really shouldn¡¯t have kept that stupid thing from Takao¡¯s house of horrors, but a part of her had secretly hoped Akane might like it. She hated the thing, but she¡¯d have tried just about anything that might get that girl to touch her that way. ¡°Alright, alright, damn! You win! Sheesh! So, how do we do this? What¡¯s the plan, teach?¡±


    Yui stacked up the books so that the spines all faced the same direction. ¡°I figure, we pick a subject, work on it until you feel comfortable, and move on to the next one. What looks interesting?¡±


    ¡°Chocolate cake and a nap. But I¡¯m guessing you mean the books.¡± Ranko scanned the spines as Yui laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s see here. Trigonometry. Algebra. Japanese modern history¡­¡± She looked up with a quizzical expression. ¡°101 Refreshing Cocktails for Summer?¡±


    Yui blushed. ¡°Shit, that one¡¯s mine.¡±


    Ranko giggled. ¡°Shame, that one I might have understood.¡± She picked up the last book on the stack. ¡°This one, I think.¡±


    Her new instructor craned her neck to read the title of the volume in Ranko¡¯s hand. ¡°Conversational English, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ranko said, blushing. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to know more of what the songs I sing actually say, ya know?¡±


    Yui smiled. ¡°Seems like as good a reason as any. Alright, you. Go get reading, and I¡¯ll quiz you on the first chapter in an hour or so.¡±


    Ranko returned to the table she¡¯d been sitting at, and after a few moments, her instructor came by and peeked over her shoulder. She was progressing through the chapter at a fairly decent pace. A loose-leaf sheet of lined paper poked out from under the book, on which only a single word was visible at the top, in English: RISE.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ranko turned. ¡°What¡¯s what?¡±


    Yui pointed down at the sheet of paper. ¡°Rise?¡±


    The redhead blushed, tucking the paper quickly under her book. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Yui chuckled. ¡°Alright, little sister. Keep your secrets.¡±

 69. An Unexpected Delivery

    A loud buzzing sound rattled the air, and Ranko shot up in her chair. She looked around, trying to orient herself. She was sitting at the little dinette table in her upstairs apartment, her English book propped open off to one side. In front of her was the half-finished writing assignment Yui had given her, with a little damp spot off to one side of the paper. She rubbed her eyes, concluding she must have fallen asleep working on it. Yui¡¯s going to kill me with all this homework on top of my work hours.


    Again, the shrill buzzing demanded attention from downstairs. The back door? She looked at the little digital alarm clock on her nightstand. ¡°Who the hell brings a delivery to a bar at 9:30 in the freaking morning?¡±


    A third insistent buzz screamed at her. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m coming! Damn!¡± She stood, yawning and stretching her neck as she descended the stairs. Her back was killing her from sleeping hunched over in that wooden chair all night.


    She unlatched the back door just as a fourth buzz began, swinging the door open. ¡°Take it easy already!¡± She blinked, discovering it wasn¡¯t a delivery at all.


    Crash waved, blushing a bit. ¡°Hey, Ranko! Sorry. It¡¯s¡­ kind of the only doorbell you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Ranko nodded, rubbing her eyes. Her hair must look horrible, she worried. ¡°Crash, man, what are you doing here? Seriously, what¡¯s with all the early birds this week?¡±


    The young man cringed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have known you wouldn¡¯t be up this early. I should go.¡±


    With a wave, Ranko shook her head. ¡°Nah, you¡¯re here now. C¡¯mon in. For real though, what¡¯s up?¡± She stepped out of the doorway to let him pass, pouring some water in the electric tea kettle in the industrial kitchen and flicking it on.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He blushed. ¡°I wish I had a better excuse, but I just wanted to check on you. You were pretty touch and go there for a minute.¡±


    She sat down at the counter, nodding, still blinking the sleep from her eyes. ¡°What can I say, you gave one hell of a pep talk.¡±


    The tea kettle beeped, and Crash grabbed it for her, pouring some hot water into a cup he found on the counter and sliding it toward her. She didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°I¡¯m just gonna let that cool down a minute. Thanks, though.¡± She managed a sleepy smile. Last thing I need is hot water right now.


    Crash removed his guitar case from his back, setting it on the floor. ¡°I wanted to ask, have you given any more thought to what you¡¯re gonna do now, music-wise?¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°I mean, I can sing here as long as I want, I guess. But I don¡¯t have any way to, like, do my own songs or anything. I can¡¯t even play an instrument. So, not sure if there¡¯s much of a market for that outside the bar scene.¡±


    He leaned his backside on the kitchen counter, placing both of his hands on it behind himself. ¡°What if you did?¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Did what?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°What if you did have a way? What would you need?¡±


    She shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, everything? I don¡¯t know how to play anything. I can¡¯t read music notes, let alone write them. So, unless the audience wants me to stand there and whistle, I guess I¡¯m out of luck.¡±


    ¡°What about lyrics? Just writing the words?¡± The guitarist gave a little shrug in encouragement.


    Ranko smiled and blushed. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter much without the music, would it?¡±


    Crash wagged his finger at her. ¡°I see you blushing.¡± Her being called out for blushing only intensified it. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. You¡¯ve got something, don¡¯t you?¡± The pink hue of her cheeks continued to darken. ¡°Can I see?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I had anything.¡± Ranko hid her face behind her teacup, which she hadn¡¯t even filled yet.


    Crash smirked. ¡°Yes you did.¡± He bobbed his head in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Go get it.¡±


    Ranko wanted to crawl under the counter and hide. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He laughed off her words. ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. Go get it?¡±


    With a sigh and a shake of her head, Ranko ascended the stairs, returning in a few moments with a sheet of notebook paper. She found that Crash was no longer in the kitchen, but with a quick search of the lower floor, she discovered him sitting on the edge of the stage in the main bar, unzipping his guitar case.


    She handed him the sheet of paper, her face approaching the same shade as her hair. He looked it over, and it was covered with crossed-out words, arrows rearranging words, and side notes in the margin. The words were written in English. ¡°Rise?¡±


    Ranko nodded shyly.


    ¡°I really dig this, Ranko. It¡¯s rough, but I like it. How¡¯s it go?¡± Crash tossed the nylon guitar bag to the side of the stage.


    She thought she would pass out from the blood flow to her face. ¡°You¡­ you want me to sing it?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°You bet your ass I do.¡±


    With a halting breath, she nervously sputtered out a few words in broken English. When she started the second line of the first verse, Crash strummed his guitar, playing a chord, then another. By the time the first verse was finished, he was passably providing backing music for her vocals.


    ¡°How do you do that?!¡± She looked at his guitar like it was magic.


    He laughed. ¡°Practice. Lots of practice. Beer helps, too.¡±


    She nodded, rolling her neck around on her shoulders with a grimace. ¡°Makes sense, I guess.¡±


    Crash motioned to her. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Ranko groaned. ¡°I¡¯ll live. I just slept on it wrong.¡±


    He stood, setting his guitar on the stage. ¡°Come here a minute.¡±


    Ranko blinked in surprise, but complied, walking over to him. He placed his hands on the back of her neck, pressing both his thumbs just below the base of her skull. She yelped quietly, but after a few moments, the tension in her muscles began to release. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s much better, thanks!¡±


    His fingers continued rubbing her neck, a little more gently now. Her breath caught in her throat, and she shivered from head to toe. Crash blushed with a surprised grin. Is she¡­ Again, he  dragged his fingertips over her skin to test her reaction. She whimpered quietly, biting her lip as her entire being quivered under his touch.


    ¡°Crash, I¡­¡± Her words were cut off by another gentle stroke, lost to a quiet purr. The Cat¡¯s Tongue was utterly paralyzing her with every move of his fingers across her skin.


    He leaned down over her shoulder, his fingers running down the right side of her neck, as he placed a gentle kiss on the left.


    Ranko shuddered, her eyes widened with shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would do that, especially not after what he¡¯d witnessed Takao try. But, unlike Takao, and Michado before him, there hadn¡¯t been a lecherous feel to it. It was almost¡­ sweet, insomuch as she could fathom that word applying to any romantic action performed by a man.


    ¡°C¡­Crash, I¡­ please s¡­ stop¡­¡±


    He paused his fingers immediately, letting her go. ¡°Oh, gods, I¡¯m so sorry, Ranko. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Just, the way you were reacting, I thought you wanted me to keep going.¡±


    Ranko breathed deeply, trying to regain control over essentially the whole of her nervous system. It took her a moment to be able to speak coherently again. ¡°I wish you¡¯d have asked first.¡±


    Crash nodded. ¡°Yeah, I should have. I¡¯m such a jerk. I¡¯m sorry, I really am. I should go.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe those words were coming out of her mouth after having just been kissed by a guy, but something about the way he had approached her just didn¡¯t feel as gross as she would have expected it to. She didn¡¯t want his affection that way, to be sure, but she also couldn¡¯t be mad at him for it. He really had been trying to be nice.


    Much though it pained her to admit it, the way his touch made her feel, physically at least, was unlike anything she¡¯d experienced before. Way down deep, a tiny part of her almost wished for half a heartbeat that she hadn¡¯t had to stop him, but she knew that was just the pheromones talking. At least, she thought she knew that ¨C thanks to the books Yui brought home the other day, she had only just learned what a pheromone was the night before. Even if she had wanted to continue, though, she wouldn¡¯t have, for a far more important reason.


    ¡°The thing is, Crash, I¡¯m seeing somebody.¡±


    He nodded with a defeated sigh. ¡°An amazing girl like you? Of course you are.¡± He picked up his guitar, starting to slip it into its case.


    Ranko sighed. Obviously, this had added a new dimension to their relationship that she wasn¡¯t entirely comfortable with, but she didn¡¯t want to lose his friendship. She had her sisters and Akane, of course, but Crash was the only friend she really had. ¡°Hey. You¡¯re pretty cool yourself, ya know.¡±


    He turned, shouldering his instrument. ¡°You think so?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡± She frowned a bit, a wave of guilt washing over her. She didn¡¯t regret stopping him, but she hated how sad it had made him. ¡°I mean it, Crash. I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m just¡­ not in the market for a boyfriend right now.¡±


    He managed a smile. ¡°If that ever changes, you let me know, okay?¡±


    Ranko blushed furiously. Don¡¯t hold your breath, buddy. ¡°I promise.¡±

 70. Through the Looking Glass

    Akane smiled, resting her head back on the headrest of her seat on the southeast-bound commuter train. It had been quite the weekend. There were the down parts, for sure ¨C she hadn¡¯t especially enjoyed Ranko¡¯s retelling of the events at the talent agency ¨C but she¡¯d also gotten to witness Ranko bouncing back, and singing that incredible song. Making her stand.


    Being a long holiday weekend, Akane had found herself with some time to kill. She thought it would be a nice surprise to have a breakfast date with Ranko. She¡¯d stopped at a local bakery -- she didn¡¯t dare try to make something herself ¨C and picked up some pastries and coffee. It wasn¡¯t much, but she was mostly looking forward to surprising her. Maybe they could spend the day together. The train car¡¯s CCTV monitor had just flashed an ad for a carnival that was going on not far from the Phoenix, and that sounded like it might be fun.


    She chuckled to herself, remembering the night at the carnival in Nerima where Ranko had first successfully used the Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique to catch her a goldfish. It had been the last good night she shared with her before the possibility of a return to her masculine form had been lost forever. How fitting would it be if one of their first real dates were at a carnival, in her new hometown, with her new identity?


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Akane stood as soon as the train squealed to a stop, slipping out the door quickly. She wanted to get the pastries to Ranko while they were still warm. She sighed happily as she walked down the sidewalk, waving to an old man that was walking out to get his morning newspaper. It was going to be a great day.


    She skipped excitedly up the two steps to the glass front door, and just before she reached for the handle, she saw movement from within it. She watched for a moment, wanting to sneak up on Ranko to maximize the surprise. No one else would be there this early. So who is that in there with her? Akane looked closer, and recognized the guy that had talked her onto the stage the other night. What was his name, Chase? Clash? Something weird like that.


    The mysterious man stepped closer to Ranko. His fingers ran down her neck.


    And then, she watched in horror as he leaned down and kissed her.


    She dropped her bag on the ground and ran.

 71. Ships in the Night

    Yui yawned, setting her purse and her coffee on the bar top. ¡°Oi, Ranko! Where you at?¡±


    Ranko peeked out from the kitchen. ¡°Oh, hey, Yui! Just finishing up some prep for the wings, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    The bartender pulled out a tray of garnishes from the little refrigerator under the bar, getting things lined up for the shift. ¡°Hey, your delivery¡¯s here, Ran-chan!¡±


    Ranko swung open the saloon doors, a flour-covered black apron protecting her yellow dress. She¡¯d felt the need to change after Crash left, for more than one reason. ¡°What delivery? I didn¡¯t order anything.¡±


    Yui shrugged. ¡°You sure? There¡¯s a bag from some pastry joint out front. I figured you and Akane ordered something for lunch.¡±


    Ranko gave her a quizzical look. ¡°What are you talking about? Akane¡¯s not even here.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The blonde cringed. ¡°Shit! It was supposed to be a surprise. Sorry! She called me yesterday and told me to keep everybody clear for the morning so you could have a little time together. I guess she¡¯s running late.¡±


    The redhead blinked. She walked out into the bar area, looking through the door and spying the bag still resting on the front stoop. Her eyes traced a straight line from the bag, through the glass door, to a spot a few meters in front of the stage. A spot that she and Crash had shared not three hours before.


    ¡°Oh, fuck.¡±


    Yui turned from her liquor inventory to see her younger sister covering her mouth with both hands. She looked to be on the verge of a panic attack. ¡°Hey, Ran-chan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I need to go.¡± She started to untie her apron.


    ¡°But we open in a few hours.¡± Yui set her clipboard down. This was getting weird.


    Ranko nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be here. I gotta go.¡±


    Yui walked around the bar, putting her hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! Where do you need to go in such a rush on a Sunday?¡±


    Ranko looked up to her, her face a mask of fear and sadness. ¡°Home.¡±

 72. Homecoming

    Ranko rubbed her bleary eyes, shaking her head vigorously to try and wake herself up. She needed to be sharp today.


    She¡¯d arrived back in Nerima late yesterday evening on one of the last trains. She had her whole speech rehearsed, wherein she would explain to Akane that what had happened with Crash wasn¡¯t what it looked like, and she¡¯d marched right up to the outer wall of the Tendo residence to deliver it. And then, she couldn¡¯t make herself knock.


    To do so would have alerted everyone in the family to a variety of truths that would have been uncomfortable for both of them, chief among them being Ranko existing at all, and Akane being in a relationship with her. She¡¯d considered hopping over the wall and sneaking up to Akane¡¯s bedroom window, like she often had done to try and extract a certain perverted piglet out of Akane¡¯s bed after she¡¯d gone to sleep. That all felt like another lifetime ago, and she guessed it technically was. But, she also remembered that Akane was prone to screaming when someone entered her bedroom window unannounced, so that put the stop to that plan.


    In the end, she decided the safest way to approach was to wait until Akane left for school the following day. She found a quiet corner of her old school¡¯s unlocked sports equipment storage room to catch a few hours of sleep in, and now, it was just down to waiting. Ranko smoothed out the wrinkles from the yellow dress she still wore from yesterday, praying that Akane wasn¡¯t so upset that she called out sick from school.


    The first chime from Furinkan¡¯s bell tower rang. Knowing Akane¡¯s school routine better than nearly anyone else, that would have put her walking right past Dr. Tofu¡¯s. Perched stealthily on the roof of the chiropractor¡¯s clinic, she looked carefully around the street, making sure her hair was tied back as tightly as possible and donning her sunglasses. There was one person in Nerima she wanted to be recognized by, and about a thousand she didn¡¯t.


    There, turning the corner right on schedule, was a girl in a Furinkan uniform with cropped black hair. Ranko¡¯s heart leapt and sank at the same time. She quietly hopped down to the patch of grass between the clinic and the ice cream shop next door, waiting until her quarry passed to confirm it was, indeed, her.


    She stepped out into the street just a step behind her girlfriend. At least, she hoped Akane was still her girlfriend.


    ¡°Akane, hey.¡±


    The schoolgirl whirled in surprise. ¡°Ranko?! What the hell are you doing here?! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. All the words she¡¯d rehearsed, all the apologies she¡¯d carefully crafted, and all the pleas for forgiveness she¡¯d concocted vanished from her mind the second she saw Akane¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I just had to see you, okay? I know what you saw yesterday.¡±


    Akane scoffed angrily. ¡°Oh, you do, do you? And what do you suppose that was, you two-timing jerk?!¡±


    The redhead raised her empty hands in surrender. ¡°Akane, I¡¯m begging you to hear me out. It wasn¡¯t what you thought, I swear.¡±


    Akane glowered, putting her bag down in the middle of the street and crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear it then. And it better be good, Ranko!¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ranko took a deep breath. For one, she¡¯d half-expected Akane to call her by her former name, just to hurt her. She was grateful that she hadn¡¯t, at least. The last thing she needed was the name Ranma echoing through the streets ten minutes before school started. Beyond that, though, the only way this was going to work was complete honesty, and there were some parts of that which weren¡¯t going to be especially easy to say out loud. Especially not to her.


    ¡°Okay. First things first, yes. Crash kissed me.¡±


    Akane groaned. ¡°Well, thanks for clearing that up, Doctor Obvious.¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to. I didn¡¯t know he was going to kiss me. It all happened so fast. He touched me and¡­ you know, with my thing, it made me freeze up. I could barely even talk. But the second he kissed me, I told him to stop and he did. I told him I was seeing someone, and he apologized and he left.¡±


    An eye roll and a dark snicker came in reply. ¡°Seems awfully thin to me.¡±


    ¡°Akane¡­¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°You know how hard it is for me to admit this, but¡­ yeah. I¡¯m not gonna lie, what he did felt good. Really good. He touched me the way I¡¯ve been hoping you would for months now, and my body reacted. I¡¯m beyond ashamed that it did, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I thought he was just being sweet and I guess he read something that wasn¡¯t there, and the next thing I knew, he was kissing me. But as soon as he did, I told him to stop, and he fell all over himself to apologize. He¡¯s a really great guy, Akane, and a good friend. But I swear to the gods, that¡¯s all he is. He wanted more, but when I told him I was with you he was nothing but respectful.¡±


    ¡°And why should I believe you,¡± Akane asked, searching Ranko¡¯s face for any sign of deception.


    A tear rolled down Ranko¡¯s cheek. This was something she¡¯d wanted to say for a long time, and had never risked it. Akane would never have believed her -- back when she was still Ranma ¨C and there just hadn¡¯t been much point. But Akane had gotten to get a lot of her old hurts off of her chest, and now there was nothing to lose.


    ¡°Akane, all the times you got mad at me when Shampoo or Kodachi or somebody came onto me, I never invited that. Ever. Those girls were freaking crazy. Hell, look at how Kuno came after me! I hope you at least believe me that I didn¡¯t want him! I tried to tell you, and you never believed me. You think I¡¯ve got this horrible track record of messin¡¯ around on you somehow, but I don¡¯t. I know what you saw with Crash looked bad. Hell, I knew I didn¡¯t ask for it, and I still felt scummy about it!¡±


    Ranko motioned her arms to their surroundings. ¡°Look at where we¡¯re standing, Akane. You know what I¡¯m risking being here, for both of us. This is the last place on Earth I want to be. But I came because I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing you again. I spent a long time looking for a way to be happy, and I couldn¡¯t find one that didn¡¯t include you.¡±


    Ranko wiped her eyes, sniffling back the flood and doing her best to retain her composure.


    ¡°These last few months, I¡¯ve asked you to fight for me. I¡¯ve asked you to lie to your family for me. I¡¯ve asked you to forgive me for being a coward and running away. I¡¯ve asked you to throw away everything you knew about me and start over. The ultimate clean slate. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked all of that, but I did, and you came through every time. Now I¡¯m asking you to do the one thing that might be even harder than all of that for you. I¡¯m asking you to trust me. I¡¯m begging you to trust me, Akane.¡±


    Akane took a step forward, and then another. Ranko wasn¡¯t sure if she should get ready to block, or to run away, but she stood her ground. If she was going to ask for trust, she had to be prepared to give it. Akane closed the last two steps at a run, almost tackling Ranko in a hug. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me.¡±


    Ranko squeezed her back. ¡°I¡¯m not. I promise.¡±

 73. A Day at the Fair

    Ranko looked herself over in her bedroom mirror, smiling at her appearance. She wore a new sky-blue skater dress dotted with little white sunflowers, her hair tied back in a loose ponytail with a white ribbon. Little plastic sunflowers matching her dress poked through each of her earlobes, and her ever-present dragon remained perched in its place on her wrist. She¡¯d even taken the time to paint her fingernails a light yellow ¨C she¡¯d done it herself, and it had only taken half the bottle of polish to get it right.


    Everything had to be perfect today. She hadn¡¯t seen Akane since her trip to Nerima, and a part of her felt like she was still on thin ice. She wanted ¨C she needed ¨C to make sure their date was a success. Satisfied with her work, she strapped her purse across her body and bounded down the stairs to the main bar area, where she discovered that she was not alone.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, hey, Izzi! You¡¯re here early!¡± Ranko waved with an excited smile.


    Izumi beamed warmly. ¡°Well, look at you! It appears my fashion student is ready to graduate!¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Nowhere close. But do you think she¡¯ll like it?¡±


    The brunette nodded. ¡°She¡¯d be crazy not to.¡± She sipped at a cup of tea. ¡°What do you girls have planned today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little street carnival in town, a couple blocks from here. We thought we¡¯d hit that.¡± Ranko bounced on her heels with nervous energy just thinking about it.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Hoshi¡¯s been saying he wanted to go to that! You know, I think Kaito has the day off. Maybe we could do a double-date?¡±


    Ranko tried not to frown. She loved Izzi and Kaito, Hoshi too, but she could risk nothing going to chance with Akane today. Still, she didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse. ¡°As long as Akane doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Mind what?¡± Akane stepped through the front door, taking off her sunglasses. She wore a vibrant green crushed velvet T-shirt over a white knee-length skirt.


    ¡°Izzi was just saying she was thinking about taking her son to the carnival, and we could maybe all go together.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that sounds great!¡± Akane closed the distance between the door and her girlfriend, wrapping her arms around her and giving her a kiss on the lips. Ranko blushed furiously; Akane had never kissed her in front of anyone before. A part of her almost wondered if Akane was trying to lay claim to her, so everyone else could see who she belonged to in the wake of the thing with Crash. It made her feel a little warmer inside to think about.


    Izumi smiled. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I walk over with you two, and I¡¯ll call Kaito and have him meet us there with Hoshi?¡±


    Some twenty minutes later, their party had assembled at the front entrance to the little carnival. Two dozen or so mobile food stands of every conceivable type lined one side of the grassy common, the aromas emanating from them combining into a cacophony of fried sugar. To the rear, another row of trailers were opened up to reveal a variety of skill games, with everything from darts to goldfish-catching and a racing game involving water cannons. Huge stuffed animals dangled from the awnings over each diversion. Off a few hundred meters away stood a ticket booth, and beyond it, several thrill rides. There were several wheeled platforms mounted with spinning arms and rocking kiddie rides. A tall, A-shaped steel frame had been erected on one side, from which swung a great steel arm bearing a gondola in the shape of a pirate ship on one side and a counterweight on the other. A small Ferris wheel occupied the center of the ride pavilion.


    Ranko and Kaito returned from the ticket booth side-by-side with bundles of red tear-off paper tickets in hand, each taking their place at the side of their respective partner. Kaito and Izumi each took one of Hoshi¡¯s hands, lifting him up off the ground and swinging him playfully to the sound of his excited giggling.


    Akane looked around the assorted diversions, taking stock of the options. ¡°What does everybody want to do first?¡±


    Hoshi pointed to one of the trailers. ¡°I wanna ride the dragon, mama!¡± Izumi grinned. ¡°Well, I guess that settles that! You guys aren¡¯t into the kiddie rides I¡¯m sure, so we¡¯ll meet up with you in a little bit.¡±


    Akane smiled and waved. ¡°Have fun, Hoshi!¡± She turned her attention back to her girlfriend with a grin. ¡°And then, there were two.¡± She wrapped her arms around Ranko¡¯s right forearm. She seemed to be having a great time. This was already going better than Ranko had dared to hope.


    The redhead pointed to one of the skill game trailers. ¡°I think there¡¯s a great big bunny over there with your name on it.¡± Akane turned, smiling. ¡°I guess we¡¯d better go check, huh?¡±


    Ranko plopped down a pair of tickets on the little wooden railing surrounding the cart. ¡°Two, please?¡± The large man patrolling the narrow alley within smiled, taking their tickets and trading each a plastic cup containing three darts, one with all red plastic flights attached, the other blue.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Akane tossed her first dart, popping a small pink balloon on the board opposite her, eliciting a little cheer from the attendant. Ranko took her turn, her dart piercing the plywood between two yellow balloons. Both girls missed their next throw wide to the left.


    ¡°Aww, come on, girls, you can do it,¡± the attendant coaxed. ¡°You were so close on that one, miss!¡±


    Akane wrinkled her nose in determination, leaning on the railing and launching her final projectile, piercing a blue balloon off to the lower right. Her companion¡¯s third dart skimmed the very edge of an orange bulb, which began to deflate with a slow fluttering sound.


    ¡°Not bad ladies, not bad!¡± The carnival worker handed a stuffed penguin down to Akane, and a smaller mouse plush to Ranko. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try again if you like!¡± Ranko waited for Akane to answer, and she waved him off with a smile. ¡°I think we¡¯re good for now, but thanks!¡±


    Akane led her partner a few steps away from the dart cart, leaning in to her so they could speak over the din of laughter, music, and attract sounds from the games and rides. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to let me win, right?¡±


    Ranko looked up at her innocently. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    With a side-eyed glance, Akane smiled. ¡°We both know you could have done that with your eyes closed, Ranko.¡±


    Her companion raised her hands in protestation, shaking her head with an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m out of practice. And don¡¯t sell yourself short there, sensei.¡± Her voice dropped in volume. ¡°That said, if you see something you really want, let me know.¡±


    Akane giggled. ¡°Yeah? And what about you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl now, and your bedroom has a distinct lack of stuffy friends.¡± Akane giggled.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget my bear!¡± Ranko blushed, admitting that she¡¯d kept the huge teddy bear that had been left for her after she¡¯d been knocked out the night she¡¯d been jumped at the bar.


    ¡°He needs a name, you know.¡± Akane poked her girlfriend¡¯s nose playfully. ¡°But what if I want to win something for you?¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°You pick, and I¡¯ll love it.¡±


    They were moments from a kiss when Hoshi bounded up, waving a plastic katana in the air. It flashed with little battery-operated lights. ¡°Auntie Ranko, look what I got!¡±


    The pair turned to smile at the little boy. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s impressive, buddy,¡± Ranko said with a mischievous grin, crouching down to eye level with the boy. ¡°Did you know Miss Akane over there is a martial arts teacher? I bet she could show you how to use one of those when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Really, Miss Akane? Is it true?¡±


    The black-haired girl blushed. ¡°I suppose so.¡± She loved seeing the way Ranko interacted with Hoshi. She¡¯d never pictured Ranma as being good with kids ¨C but then again, a lot of the things she loved best about Ranko were things she could never have pictured Ranma doing before the incident with the Phoenix Pill.


    Izumi and Kaito trailed up behind their son, holding hands, and Izzi called out to them. ¡°Hey, girls!¡±


    Ranko waved to the couple. ¡°Hey hey! We ready to do something else?¡±


    Izumi looked up at the steel Ferris wheel, which was boarding people two at a time into the little spinning benches. ¡°That could be fun.¡± She gave a quick smirk to her little sister.


    Ranko smiled warmly, catching the hint. ¡°Sounds great to me.¡±


    Akane looked around. ¡°Have any of you seen a bathroom around here?¡± Izumi pointed to a small concrete building, one of the only permanent structures in the park. Akane nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Hoshi¡¯s eyes went wide as a young woman passed carrying an ice cream cone. ¡°Whoa! I wanna get one of those!¡±


    Kaito leaned down to his future stepson. ¡°What do we say, Hoshi?¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Kaito nodded. ¡°Alright then. Good job. C¡¯mon, little guy.¡± He took Hoshi by the hand, leading him in the direction of the food trucks and leaving the sisters alone amid the semicircle of carnival attractions.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going,¡± Izumi asked. She knew how nervous Ranko had been.


    ¡°It¡¯s been great.¡± Ranko smiled, but the contented expression faded. She thought she¡¯d seen something out of the corner of her eye that concerned her.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun, Ranko! Hoshi¡¯s having a ball! I really appreciate you letting us tag along.¡±


    Ranko turned her head. She could have sworn she¡¯d seen it that time.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Ran-chan?¡± Izumi looked up with a worried countenance.


    Gods, I hope so, the redhead thought. Her eyes darted from booth to booth, checking the spaces between them. Please be wrong. Please be wrong, she pleaded to herself.


    Her searching brown eyes spotted a blur as it darted between the ride ticket counter and the tilt-a-whirl trailer. To anyone else, it would have looked like an over-excited college kid playing at impressing his date. Only Ranko recognized the black-and-yellow flash for what it truly was.


    ¡°No. Not here. Not now,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    Izumi rested her hand on Ranko¡¯s arm gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡±


    The redhead dug her heel into the gravel beneath her, her whole body tensing. ¡°Izumi...¡± she said quietly, her eyes still staring forward without so much as blinking.


    ¡°Run.¡±

 74. The Breaking Point

    ¡°NOW, YOU DIE!¡±


    Leaping down from the roof of the carousel, Ryoga made straight for his adversary, his right index finger extended. After months of wandering, he¡¯d finally found Ranma. Just as he¡¯d promised Akane. Now, the dishonorable pervert would finally pay for abandoning her like that.


    ¡°Ryoga, stop,¡± Ranko pleaded. ¡°There¡¯s all these people!¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not letting you get away this time, coward!¡± Ryoga¡¯s finger touched the ground a meter in front of her, and the gravel erupted at her feet.


    Panicked screams rained from every corner of the carnival as parents scooped up their children and fled. A teenage attendant mashed the red emergency stop button and the swinging pirate ship ground to a halt.


    Ranko¡¯s form emerged from the beige cloud that filled the crater in which she now stood, blood trickling from some part of nearly every patch of exposed skin. Small chunks of rock and gravel clung to the folds of her dress. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, Ryoga! Please!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight, then! You can just stand there while I kill you!¡±


    Ranko ducked under his roundhouse, juking her head back out of range of the punch that followed. ¡°Ryoga, please, listen to me! We don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    Streams of people streamed past the fight, giving the combatants a wide berth as they made for safety, punctuated by the occasional terrified scream. Parents were carrying their toddlers over their shoulders as they ran. More than plush toy, won moments before from the skill games, had been abandoned in the grass.


    Ryoga tightened his stance. ¡°Oh, yes we do!¡± Ranma was always so crafty, especially when he was a girl. When he knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough to win any other way. This time, Ranma had even lowered himself to wearing a dress, to try and make him feel bad for beating the snot out of the lecher. It didn¡¯t matter. He would not be deterred. This time, there would be no slipping away. Ranma had chosen to step out of the door to Akane¡¯s heart, and all that was needed was to lock the door behind him and bury it under a mountain of rock. Ryoga would see it done. He was too close now to miss the chance.


    Ranko leapt backward, avoiding the bulk of another barrage of gravel as the ground in front of her erupted, propelled by the power of Ryoga¡¯s deadly Breaking Point technique. Through the cloud of dust leapt her assailant, swinging wildly high with a punch that Ranko was certain would have taken her head off had it connected. A slap from that milquetoast Takao had knocked her off her feet; there was no way she could withstand a blow from the human freight train she now faced.


    ¡°Ryoga, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so mad at me, but please! Stop!¡±


    Ryoga rushed forward, hurling a kick toward her chest. ¡°You know full well!¡± His jab sailed harmlessly over her head. ¡°You abandoned Akane! You ran out on your obligations!¡± Ranko somersaulted backward to avoid his sweep kick. ¡°You have no honor!¡± He snatched up a nearby wooden park bench, hurling it in his opponent¡¯s direction, but Ranko sidestepped it with ease. She heard it smash into something metallic behind her with a resonant twang. ¡°I promised Akane I would find you, and now that I have, you¡¯re gonna pay!¡±


    Ranko continued backing off, now standing between the Ferris wheel and the swinging gondola ride. ¡°Look! It¡¯s not like you think, man! I¡¯m not even that person anymore!¡±


    Ryoga jumped high into the air as he closed the distance. ¡°When I¡¯m done with you, you aren¡¯t going to be any person anymore!¡± With a determined growl, he thrust his finger into the ground at Ranko¡¯s feet, sending a spray of pebbles and pulverized rock ejecting from the cavitation his technique had opened. The Ferris wheel swayed with the impact on the ground at its base, the gondola ride¡¯s frame creaking under the strain of the shifting earth.


    Ranko coughed, doubling over. She hadn¡¯t dodged quite early enough, and the dust from the latest eruption was choking her lungs. She found herself in the center of an elongated chasm almost a meter deep and almost ten meters long, running from where she had been standing to the base of the gondola ride. Her eyes burned and watered. She did her best to survey her surroundings, but the cloud had enveloped her and she had lost her bearings. She didn¡¯t even know what direction to expect the next attack from, and so she was caught off-guard when it came from behind her.


    She turned and raised her arms to block, but could not react quickly enough. His fist caught her square in the chest, sending her rocketing backward until her body slammed into the steel frame of the gondola ride. It creaked in protest, the hollow steel column comprising the left side of the attraction caving in somewhat where her back had struck it. She gasped for air, coughing in a desperate attempt to clear her lungs of the dust that surrounded her. She tried to get up, even if only to get to her hands and knees, but her body would do nothing but search fruitlessly for oxygen. Her right leg spasmed, her sciatic nerve trying to come to terms with the impact of the carnival ride it had just encountered at high velocity.


    Ryoga grinned toothily. He had won. Now, to finish it. Forever. For Akane.


    He charged forward through the cloud of dust. This was it. This time, he would end Ranma once and for all. He could barely make out the outline of the woman in front of him through the fog of silt, but that was all he needed. He cocked his right fist back and fired it through the mist with a loud kiai, and he felt his hand strike flesh.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Unlike the first strike, the flesh did not yield.


    As the dust began to settle, the form before him started to take shape again. Ryoga gasped. Standing in his path was the shapely form of Akane Tendo, cradling her left forearm in her right hand.


    ¡°A¡­ Akane! What are you doing here? Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Ryoga?! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± She stood defiantly between the assailant and the young redhead a meter behind her, who was still trying in vain to scramble to her feet.


    He relaxed his fighting stance, standing tall. ¡°I did exactly what you asked me to, Akane. I promised you I¡¯d find him, and I did. I¡¯m sorry it took so long, but I did it. And now, I¡¯ll finish him off for you!¡±


    Akane gasped. ¡°I never asked you to hurt her!¡± She winced, still clutching the arm that she had blocked his punch with.


    ¡°Why else would you make me find him?¡± Ryoga was confused, and worried. This was not the thanks he expected at all. But, accident or otherwise, he couldn¡¯t believe he had struck Akane. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever forgive himself.


    Akane shouted over the groaning coming from the still-rocking gondola boat behind her, her glare burning with anger. ¡°BECAUSE I LOVE HER, YOU IDIOT!¡±


    Ryoga¡¯s face looked like he¡¯d just been struck by lightning. ¡°You¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I love her! I always have! And we were finally getting to have a real date, and you¡­ you ruined it, and you hurt her to boot, you jerk!¡± Akane huffed angrily. He had hurt her too; she was relatively certain her arm was broken, but that was less consequential to her at the moment.


    The side of the depression in which Ranko still struggled to stand slid in a bit more under her clawing, costing her what little progress she had made. The Ferris wheel finally ground to a stop, and the gondola boat continued swaying in its frame, squeaking stridently.


    Ryoga was crestfallen. ¡°Akane, I had no idea. I¡¯m sor¡­¡±


    Akane stomped the ground and roared at him, tears running down her cheek and creating tiny rivers of mud down her face as they rinsed away the dirt. ¡°I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN, RYOGA HIBIKI!¡±


    Ryoga staggered back as if he¡¯d been hit in the chest with a cannon. Not even a cannonball, either ¨C the whole cannon. In an instant, everything he had ever dreamed of came crashing down around him. For years, he had chased her ¨C admittedly, most of that time had been spent trying to find her. He had consigned himself to be her pet just to be close to her. He had devoted everything to her. All his training. All his suffering. All his humiliation. It had all been for Akane. And now, she had chosen the pervert. Ranma had lost the fight, but won the war. Akane was his now. ¡°I¡­¡± He looked down at his hands. There was nothing else to do. There was nothing else to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Goodbye, Akane.¡±


    It took every shred of courage he could muster to turn his back to her, but he forced himself to do it. He had sworn that he would do whatever Akane asked of him. Devastated though her request may have made him, he would honor his word and grant it. At least in that, he would treat her better than Ranma had. He took one step, and then another, each one feeling like another nail in his heart¡¯s coffin.


    Akane watched as Ryoga¡¯s figure shrunk from view. She would take no chances that he could double back and hurt Ranko any worse than he already had. As she turned to help her girlfriend, she saw someone running toward the crevasse behind her where Ranko now sat on the ground, her back resting against the bent metal pillar supporting the creaking gondola ride. A small someone.


    ¡°Auntie Ranko, are you okay?!¡± Hoshi ran toward the hole in the earth as fast as his little legs would carry him. Akane could hear his parents call to him to stay back, but he was not deterred. Hoshi dove into Ranko, wrapping his arms around her neck. ¡°I was so worried!¡±


    Ranko grunted with the impact of his body-turned-projectile on her aching chest, but she threw her left arm around him and gave him a squeeze, the cuts and scrapes on her forearm dripping blood on the back of his gray Voltron T-shirt. Her voice sounded a lot like the gravel she had spent the last few minutes inhaling. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay, buddy. Miss Akane saved me. She¡¯s a great martial artist, just like I said.¡± She smiled up at her girlfriend gratefully over the little boy¡¯s shoulder.


    Akane turned, still cradling her forearm in her other hand. Her face was a mien of concern. ¡°Ranko, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live. Might need some concealer on stage tonight.¡± Ranko groaned loudly as she adjusted herself under Hoshi¡¯s weight. ¡°Okay, and maybe a stool.¡±


    Akane managed a smile, shaking her head. Here she¡¯d been nearly crippled by a lunatic, and she was joking about makeup. ¡°I love you, silly girl.¡±


    Ranko smiled weakly into her eyes. ¡°And I love¡­¡±


    From the direction of the food trucks, Izumi¡¯s terrified shriek pierced the air. ¡°LOOK OUT!¡±


    Akane spun, turning away from Ranko to see what Izumi was yelling about. As she did, something struck her hard in the back, right between her shoulder blades. A sharp metallic twang echoed in the air as she was launched forward, landing a good three meters from where she had been standing. As she scrambled to her hands and knees, a deafening crash shook the earth under her palms. The rumbling rolled through the air like thunder, echoing as the cascading soundwaves spread from their source.


    She turned her head to look, her head clanging like shrine bells on a holiday.


    Where the gondola ride had stood moments before now stretched a jagged mound of mangled steel. Sharp beams torn off at their midsections jutted into the air, still groaning as they settled. The bits of pulverized concrete and splintered bolts created a harmony of resonant pings as they landed on the remains of the hollow columns that had once supported the attraction, backed up by a hissing chorus of gravel coming to rest around the heap of debris. But what Akane¡¯s eyes were frantically searching for, she did not see.


    ¡°RANKO!!!¡±


    ~~~ END BOOK THREE ~~~

 75. Search and Rescue

    Phoenix


    Book Four: Inferno


    ¡°SOMEBODY HELP!¡±


    Akane picked up another splintered fiberglass panel, hurling it aside. She worked furiously with both hands, even though she had nearly no grip in her throbbing left arm. Between the tears and the dust, she could barely see what she was reaching for.


    Three interminable seconds later, Kaito joined her on the pile. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± He grabbed the other side of a short beam that Akane was trying to lift, tossing it to the ground a meter or so away.


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t care!¡±


    There was room in Akane¡¯s frantic mind for only two things right now ¨C that Ranko just had to be alright, somehow, because she¡¯d finally found happiness and deserved to enjoy it, and that if she wasn¡¯t, it would be her own fault. She was the one who sent Ryoga after her. Of course, she had no idea what he would do, but if she¡¯d thought about it long enough, she could likely have guessed.


    Two more bystanders joined the group as they continued trying to excavate the two people trapped under the rubble. They were only on the pile for a few moments before the shrill woooo of a siren came to a stop behind them and a loud voice boomed behind the group over a speaker mounted on the red ladder truck.


    ¡°This is Tokyo Fire and Rescue, we need to ask everybody to step back and let us work.¡±


    The two bystanders stopped their work. One of the firefighters walked up to Kaito, putting her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Sir, we need you to step back.¡±


    Kaito shrugged her hand off. ¡°My son is in there!¡±


    The first responder nodded. ¡°And we¡¯re gonna get him out for you. But we¡¯re trained to do this without making it worse under there for them, and you¡¯re probably not. So for your son¡¯s sake, please let us take over.¡± Kaito nodded, begrudgingly giving ground.


    A male firefighter approached Akane, and she didn¡¯t even look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    The firefighter shook his head vigorously, most of his face obscured by the respirator he wore. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we know you¡¯re worried, but the best thing you can do for them is to step away.¡±


    Akane threw a chunk of concrete in his direction, forcing him to duck under it. ¡°You want me to move? You¡¯re gonna have to kill me.¡±


    A second firefighter, a mammoth of a man that Akane hadn¡¯t seen approach, wrapped his arms around her from behind, pinning her arms to her sides. He lifted her with his back, holding her almost a half-meter off the ground as she screamed and wailed and fought. ¡°LET ME GO! I have to get to her¡­¡±


    He carried Akane to the open rear door of an ambulance, plopping her down on her feet.


    ¡°Let me go! Please!¡±


    The firefighter put each of his hands on one of Akane¡¯s shoulders, steadying her. He took note of the fact that she winced when her left arm was touched.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I need you to listen to me. My team and I are going to do everything we can to help anybody who is hurt in there. But I can¡¯t have you going through there like a bull in a china shop. This is delicate work now, and it requires special tools and training to make sure nobody else gets hurt. That includes the folks under all that mess, it includes you, and it includes my team and me. Every second we have to spend managing you and treating our people who get hurt because of a loose cannon is a second we can¡¯t spend helping your loved ones.


    ¡°I know you want to help, but I give you my word, the best thing you can do to help right now is to stay back, answer my team¡¯s questions as best you can so we know what we¡¯re working with, and let our paramedics treat you so you¡¯re in good enough shape to look after whoever we pull out of there.¡±


    Akane nodded dimly. ¡°Okay. But please hurry.¡±


    The firefighter turned, jogging toward the pile and speaking into the radio mounted on his shoulder. ¡°This is 113 incident command, civilians are clear. Let¡¯s get digging out there. This stuff is still settling, so everybody be safe!¡± Voices started sounding off in response when he released his push-to-talk button. ¡°We¡¯re on it, Cap!¡±


    A woman in a blue polo shirt and darker blue cargo pants approached Akane from behind. ¡°Hey, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m Paramedic Toshida. Do you mind if I check you over real quick?¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The stunned girl shook her head, handing the paramedic her left arm. ¡°I think it¡¯s broken.¡±


    The medic poked at her forearm, noting what did and didn¡¯t pain her. ¡°I think you might have dodged that, but we¡¯ll need an X-ray to make sure. In the meantime, I¡¯m gonna put an air splint on it for you just in case. What¡¯s your name, honey?¡±


    ¡°Akane.¡± She winced as the inflatable sleeve was tugged around her arm and pressurized.


    ¡°Good to meet you, Akane. Did you see what happened?¡± She continued to look over Akane, feeling for her pulse in both of her wrists.


    Akane pointed with her uninjured arm. ¡°The pillar gave way and it came down sideways. There was, like an indentation in the ground, and that¡¯s where I last saw them, right there under where that big red thing is.¡± She pointed.


    ¡°Okay, Akane. That¡¯s great. That¡¯s actually really good news. Did you see how many people were under there?¡±


    Akane bit her lip, nodding. ¡°Two. My¡­ my girlfriend, Ranko. She¡¯s eighteen, red hair, wearing a blue dress with sunflowers on it. And a little boy. Hoshi. He¡¯s maybe six, seven? Wearing a gray T-shirt.¡±


    The paramedic nodded. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Great job. Thanks, Akane.¡± She pressed the button on the side of the little black speaker velcroed to her shoulder, relaying what Akane had told her. As she did, Izumi and Kaito joined her near the back of the ambulance.


    Izumi rushed forward to her, stopping when she saw the inflatable cast on Akane¡¯s arm. ¡°Have you heard anything?¡± She sounded positively overwrought. ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re working on it.¡± Ranko¡¯s sister nodded, sniffling.


    Akane tried to center herself. Tried to find some inner strength to draw upon. She could not be there for Ranko right now, but if Ranko were out here, she would want to be supportive to Izumi. So, that¡¯s what she could do to help Ranko right now.


    ¡°Listen. I¡¯ve known Ranko longer than you girls have, and she¡¯s gotten out of more scrapes than anybody has a right to. If anyone could be okay in there, it¡¯s her. And I¡¯m sure she¡¯s looking after Hoshi, too. She loves that little guy.¡± She hoped her false confidence had been convincing for Izumi, because it wasn¡¯t doing anything at all for herself.


    Izumi nodded. ¡°I¡­ I need to find a phone and call mama.¡±


    Kaito gave her a tight squeeze. ¡°Let me, baby. You stay here and wait for Hoshi. He¡¯s gonna need you when they get him out of there.¡± He sped off after his fiancee¡¯s nod of acceptance.


    The speaker on the paramedic¡¯s shoulder buzzed to life. ¡°113 incident command, we think we¡¯ve got something here! We need a winch at my location, northeast corner of the pile!¡±


    Akane and Izumi both snapped their heads toward the pile, and Akane reached down to squeeze Izumi¡¯s hand.


    With a loud buzz, the ladder of the fire truck extended at a 45 degree angle over the pile, and a firefighter carried a braided steel cable with a large hook on one end up to the top of it. He dangled it between the top two rungs of the ladder, so it lowered straight down onto the pile. Akane saw him take the cable and carefully slide down onto the pile.


    ¡°Hey, Ranko! Hoshi? I don¡¯t know if you can hear us, but this is Tokyo Fire and Rescue. We¡¯re coming to get you out of there! Try to make some noise if you can!¡±


    He wrapped the cable twice around a large segment of the steel pillar, hooking the cable to itself. He reached for the radio on his shoulder again. ¡°113, start her up! Nice and slow!¡±


    With a mechanical whir, the cable began to reel into the truck, and the pillar started to move centimeters at a time. They moved agonizingly slowly for fear that any pieces of the carnival ride that were resting on the metal column would shake loose and become projectiles all over again.


    The firefighter disappeared under the beam, and time seemed to stop for the two women. After the longest thirty seconds of Akane¡¯s life, the paramedic¡¯s radio sputtered with static. ¡°113, this is Fukoya. I¡¯ve found them.¡±


    The firefighter lifted a piece of rebar, using it as a lever to lift the last piece of debris that covered the rut in the earth that Ryoga had created with his Breaking Point technique. Under the fiberglass shell of the gondola boat, he found a young woman curled up as tightly as she could be, face down in the dirt. Her hair was gray from dust. Her knees, elbows and the top of her head were all touching the ground, but her back was arched as if she was laying on top of something. A tiny black sneaker peeked out from under her right hip.


    The radio crackled again. ¡°I¡¯m bringing one out now. I¡¯m gonna need help for the other one.¡± Izumi and Akane looked at each other in terror. One of them was going to be relieved soon, and the other would have even more cause to worry. With the steel column raised by the makeshift crane, they could no longer see the part of the pile where the firefighters were working.


    The paramedic¡¯s shoulder crackled to life with sound again. ¡°113, Fukoya. I¡¯m out. Where¡¯s my backup?!¡± The radio beeped loudly.


    Akane¡¯s eyes darted from one side of the pile to the other, searching for any sign of Ranko. While she was looking to the mound¡¯s left side, she heard a call from her right. ¡°Mama!¡±


    Izumi turned her head frantically. ¡°Hoshi! Oh, thank the gods!¡± The little boy ran up to her, and she enveloped him in her arms. She looked him over head to toe with trembling hands, finding scrapes and cuts but nothing serious. Izumi was sure that the firefighters had checked him over already, but she was his mother and that was her job. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so relieved to see you. Are you okay?¡±


    Hoshi nodded as Izumi picked him up in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mama!¡± He turned his head back toward the pile.


    ¡°But Auntie Ranko won¡¯t wake up.¡±

 76. Coming To

    ¡°Ranko? Baby, can you hear me? Open your eyes for me if you can?¡±


    The redhead struggled to open her eyelids, but it was like they were made of lead. Everything hurt, and at the same time, nothing felt quite like it was supposed to. Every joint felt as if it had had super glue poured in it, and her head must have weighed thirty kilos.


    With some effort, she was able to get her eyes partially opened, glimpsing Hana leaning over her. Over her shoulder was an array of bright fluorescent lights embedded into a white drop ceiling, and there was a quiet but annoying little beep that went off in regular intervals about once per second. Putting the scene together, she deduced that she was in a hospital.


    But how did she get here? She tried to remember, but thinking was like trudging through molasses. There was the fight with Ryoga. Did he knock me out? The last few minutes before she¡¯d blacked out were still a blur. She heard the metallic clang of a wheeled food cart colliding with a metal railing in the hallway. She¡¯d heard a sound like that, right before. What could have¡­ the boat ride. She remembered Izumi yelling something about it. But she wasn¡¯t there alone.


    ¡°Akane? Hoshi?¡± She tried to lift her head up to look at Hana, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Hana smiled. ¡°Both are just fine, thanks to you. Once again, you¡¯re our regular little heroine.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gods, Ranko!¡± Akane¡¯s voice leapt an octave at the sight of her girlfriend¡¯s open eyes as she walked into the room from the hallway. Of all the times to have gotten up to get a soda from the vending machine! She¡¯d waited for four days to be there when Ranko awoke, only to miss it over a can of Orange Crush.


    Ranko groaned, speaking monotonously. ¡°Hey, you. You okay?¡±


    Akane nodded, holding the nylon brace on her left forearm below her waist out of view. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just worried about you.¡±


    The redhead tried to summon the last few seconds of consciousness from her memory. She remembered Izumi screaming. There hadn¡¯t been time to cover them both, so she¡¯d pushed Akane out of the way and then covered Hoshi. At least, she thought so. Whatever she¡¯d done must have worked because Hana said both were okay.


    ¡°I think I might have kicked you. Sorry.¡±


    Akane shook her head, rolling her eyes with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize for saving my life, ya big dummy.¡±


    Ranko blinked her eyes, and when she opened them, Mei was in the room with Akane and Hana was gone. Akane smiled down at her. ¡°Hey you. Welcome back.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I fall asleep for a second?¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°About three hours¡¯ worth of seconds.¡±


    Mei looked up to Akane. ¡°Do they still have her sedated?¡± Akane nodded.


    ¡°Do you know what medication they gave her? Was it demerol? Propofol? Ketamine?¡±


    Akane was surprised that the twenty-something bartender would have such a deep knowledge of sedative drugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know? All of them, maybe, judging by how wiped out she is.¡±


    Akane knew Ranko wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be sedated, but the doctors hadn¡¯t had a choice. Once the firefighters had gotten her out of the pile, they rushed her to the ambulance and administered smelling salts to arouse her. Unfortunately, the paramedics hadn¡¯t counted on the fact that, for superficial injuries like scrapes and bruises, their patient probably had the worst pain tolerance of any human being alive. Every time Akane had closed her eyes since Saturday afternoon, her mind had echoed with the sound of that ambulance filling with her beloved¡¯s screams.


    The patient groaned again, trying to move in the bed, and finding she was having a great deal of difficulty doing so. ¡°How long?¡±


    Akane squeezed her love¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s Wednesday. It¡¯s been four days.¡±


    Ranko blinked her eyes slowly, trying to lift her hand to her head, but with an IV line protruding from her left elbow, it wasn¡¯t cooperating very well. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The reply came from a masculine voice from her right. ¡°You were in an accident, Miss Tendo. Do you remember?¡±


    The redhead lolled her head to the side, looking up at the older man in the white lab coat. ¡°I¡­ I think so? The carnival ride?¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, very good. That¡¯s an excellent sign.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    She blinked her eyes open, fighting a losing battle to stay awake. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    The elderly medic pulled up a wheeled vinyl stool from under a wall-mounted counter, sitting down next to the bed. ¡°So, before I get into this, I don¡¯t want you getting too scared. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes widened. Nothing could have made her more afraid than being told not to be afraid.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got yourself a linear skull fracture, right here above your right ear.¡± Dr. Ota gently ran his finger along her scalp to illustrate. ¡°That caused your brain to swell a little bit, and that¡¯s why we¡¯ve had to keep you sedated for a few days to give it a chance to rest. The medicine we¡¯ve been giving you has just about taken care of it, fortunately, so we won¡¯t need to do any sort of surgery. We¡¯re going to do some more imaging later today or tomorrow to see how it¡¯s coming, and if it¡¯s far enough along, we might be able to let you go home.¡±


    Mei raised her hand timidly. ¡°Are there going to be, like, long-term effects?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°She¡¯ll probably have some pretty rough headaches, the occasional dizzy spell. Some mood swings are possible, changes in appetite, things like that. All of that will probably clear up within two weeks or so, and then she¡¯ll be mostly fine. She just needs to be careful not to get any more blows to the head until that fracture can fully heal, and that¡¯s going to be probably six to ten weeks.¡±


    Akane smiled. ¡°You hear that, Ran-chan? No carnivals without a helmet for you.¡±


    ¡°Will you be backing off the sedation,¡± Mei asked, and the doctor nodded, checking the plastic bag hanging from the IV stand. ¡°Yep, in fact, she¡¯s already had the last of it. She¡¯ll be a little groggy for a while coming off of it, plus it¡¯s not uncommon for the injury itself to do that. Honestly, the best thing she can do right now is sleep and let the steroids do their job.¡±


    Dr. Ota lifted the thin white blanket draped over Ranko¡¯s legs, checking some of the bandages that covered more than half of her skin. ¡°The general cuts and bruises seem to be healing well. If you¡¯re lucky, Ranko, you might make it out of this without so much as a scar. And, honestly, you¡¯re already lucky just to be alive.¡±


    Ranko opened her mouth to ask a question, but by the time she could, the doctor was gone. ¡°Huh?¡± She slowly turned her head, finding herself alone in the room with Izumi.


    The brunette stood when she spoke, walking over to the bed and taking Ranko¡¯s hand in her own with a smile. ¡°Hey, little sis. You fell asleep again. How are you feeling?¡±


    The redhead took a moment to let her nerves report back, as she was still waking up. ¡°Pretty bad headache. Everything else hurts a little.¡±


    Izumi gave a small frown and nodded. ¡°Yeah. they¡¯re slowing down on the medicine to help you wake up a little more. I¡¯ll ask the nurse to give you something for your head, though.¡± She gave her sister¡¯s hand a squeeze. ¡°Ranko, I will never be able to thank you enough for what you did for Hoshi. You saved my baby¡¯s life.¡±


    Ranko exhaled heavily in relief. ¡°He¡¯s okay then?¡±


    Izumi nodded with a grin, wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°He¡¯s just fine, thanks to you. He¡¯s at school today, telling all his friends about his brave auntie.¡±


    Ranko managed a small smile. ¡°Good. Tell him as soon as I get out of this bed, I¡¯m gonna come kick his butt at some Nintendo again.¡±


    Hoshi¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Oh, I will.¡±


    As she spoke, the door opened quietly and Akane slipped back into the room. ¡°Oh, hey there sleepyhead. How¡¯s my girl?¡±


    Ranko smiled more broadly. Never in a million years would she have thought being somebody¡¯s girl would feel so good, busted skull and all. ¡°Getting there. Anything from the doctors?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna come get you in about an hour to do another test, and if that¡¯s as good as they hope, we can start thinking about taking you home.¡±


    The patient nodded slowly. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ How are you still here? Haven¡¯t you been to school? What about your dad?¡±


    Akane waved off her girlfriend¡¯s concerns. ¡°The doctor wrote me a note saying I was in an accident and needed a few days before I could go back to school. Dad knows that my friend in Tokyo was in the accident, and I told him I¡¯d be staying to help take care of her. Lately, he isn¡¯t really asking too many questions. I¡¯ve even got Kasumi on standby to feed P-chan in case he comes home while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Ranko nodded with a small frown. Under the circumstances, she wondered if it might be appropriate to tell Akane the truth about her transient pet, but she was worried it would cause an argument. Ryoga had to know better than to show up at her place now anyway, she thought. ¡°Where have you been staying?¡±


    Akane motioned to the blue-green vinyl recliner next to the bed. ¡°Right there, the first few nights. Hana finally took me back to your place and made me get some sleep.¡±


    The redhead blushed. It was one thing that Akane cared enough to stay with her in the hospital, and another entirely that Hana had started looking after her girlfriend like she was another member of the family. She wasn¡¯t at all surprised, but she liked seeing Akane getting close to Hana and her sisters. It meant that her new life and the one thing she wanted to retain from her old one could co-exist and be better for it.


    ¡°You should go home.¡±


    Akane shook her head. ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    Ranko tried to sit up, but only managed to adjust herself on her pillow somewhat. ¡°Akane, even once I go home, I¡¯ve got all kinds of help. I love you and I¡¯m so grateful you¡¯ve been here with me, but I don¡¯t want you messing up your grades or anything over this. I promise I¡¯ll be super careful and you know Hana will have me bubble-wrapped before I take two steps out of this hospital.¡±


    With a blush and a nod, Akane replied. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you¡¯re feeling in the morning. Maybe once they let you go home.¡±


    Akane still couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt to hear that girl say I love you. She couldn¡¯t believe she liked hearing it from any girl who wasn¡¯t Nabiki or Kasumi, but this was different. Ranko was different, and not just because she used to be a guy. She smiled warmly. ¡°And I love you too, silly girl.¡±

 77. Bonding Over Breakfast

    Ranko sat in one of the barroom chairs, though it had been moved into the kitchen for her. She wore her black gi pants, her red Phoenix logo T-shirt, and the pair of pink sunglasses Izumi had bought her. Light was still a challenge for her, as was particularly loud sound, and that meant that while she had returned to the bar, the few square meters along the back wall, the stage that was her true home, was still off-limits to her. It had been more than a week since she¡¯d sung, and she missed it terribly, especially after how hard everyone had worked to get her back up there.


    ¡°Ranko?¡±


    The redhead snapped her eyes up. ¡°I¡¯m here, mama.¡±


    The bar¡¯s matriarch pushed a sizzling fish filet around on the flat-top grill, keeping an eye on her youngest charge. ¡°Sorry. The doctor said we should watch out for you sort of drifting off on us.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve all been so amazing. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re taking a shift though; Izzi¡¯s gonna fall behind on wedding prep because she¡¯s been spending so much time watching over me.¡±


    ¡°I think she feels like she owes it to you after the way you protected Hoshi.¡± Hana gave a wide grin. ¡°Besides, I think Izumi¡¯s been planning her wedding for four years now, and she¡¯s only known Kaito three. You know how that girl is; never met something fancy she didn¡¯t like. She¡¯s even trying to get me to wear a dress now. Can you believe that?¡±


    If you only knew how much of a transformation that was for me, Ranko thought to herself. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a refreshing change, seeing her try to doll somebody else up for once.¡± She thought back to her first few days at the Phoenix; how each of the women had taken her under their wing in their own different way. How different she was because of their aid and support. And love. Love most of all.


    ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever properly said thank you to you, and everyone, for everything you¡¯ve done for me. If I haven¡¯t, I want you to know that it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t feel gratitude, but because I can¡¯t find any words big enough to express it. You have all changed my life in so many ways. A good many of them, I might never have wanted, but I didn¡¯t know I needed.  I don¡¯t know what you saw in me to take a chance on me like that, but you¡¯ll never know how much better I am because you did.¡±


    Hana looked up from her grill, a happy tear forming in the corner of her eye. She decided to blame it on the onions. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so welcome, but all I need from you is to keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Is my singing really helping out that much? If so, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    The barkeep laughed and shook her head. ¡°Yes, it is, but that wasn¡¯t what I meant. What I want you to do is to keep growing. Keep learning. Keep smiling. Keep loving and being loved. Keep discovering who you are and chasing what you want. That¡¯s all any mother can ask of her daughters.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s face flushed to the point that she was worried she¡¯d get lightheaded again. There was that word again. Daughter. Hana couldn¡¯t see her eyes through her sunglasses, but a trickle of water ran out from under the right lens.


    ¡°That. Right there.¡± Hana motioned to her youngest daughter with her spatula. ¡°That smile right there.¡±


    The teen looked up, confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I saw in you. I saw that you were a great kid on the verge of becoming an amazing woman. I saw a good heart that was carrying too damn much weight. I saw that you could blossom beyond your imagination if you just had a little bit of support. I saw a beautiful girl with a beautiful soul, who just needed a little reminding of how incredible she is.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ you did? It wasn¡¯t just because I was the one who answered the job ad?¡±


    Hana smiled. ¡°Do you have any idea how many people came in to apply for that job? But I couldn¡¯t hire just anybody, because we¡¯re a family first.¡± She reached over the counter, wiping the stray tear from Ranko¡¯s cheek with the back of her finger. ¡°I was never looking for a waitress, Ranko. Not really. I was looking for you.¡±


    Ranko started to stand, and Hana made an admonishing sound. ¡°Not so fast, young lady. You are supposed to take it easy, remember?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what that doctor says, I need to hug you right now.¡±


    Hana turned off the griddle, setting down the spatula and beginning to round the counter. ¡°Now, that, we can do.¡± She wrapped her arms around Ranko¡¯s shoulders, mindful not to touch her head. ¡°I love ya, kiddo.¡±


    Ranko squeezed her back. ¡°I love you too, mama.¡± She had said those three words more in the past eighteen days than the previous eighteen years, and she¡¯d been asleep for four and a half of them. What a difference they had made for her.


    Hana let her go, nudging her back toward her chair. ¡°Now, sit and eat. After four days of living on fluids, you need some real food.¡± As Ranko sat, Hana plated a piece of salmon and set it between a bowl of rice and a larger bowl of miso soup.


    Ranko¡¯s eyes widened a bit as she picked up her chopsticks. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was. This smells amazing.¡± She resisted the urge to rush through her meal; she¡¯d been trying to be more cognizant of that habit since living as a woman, and besides, the doctor had told her to take it slow.


    She moaned quietly as she finished chewing. ¡°I gotta tell you, I don¡¯t know what magic you use on this fish, but it¡¯s out of this world.¡±


    Hana shook her head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing special if you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± She smiled up at her daughter. ¡°I could show you sometime, if you want. I know Mei¡¯s been teaching you the menu here, but that¡¯s mostly pizza and fried foods. You can¡¯t live on that stuff forever.¡±


    Ranko blushed. She mostly had been doing exactly that since she¡¯d lived here, and she¡¯d put on a kilogram or two between the bar food and getting less workout time, though it had only gotten her back to the weight she¡¯d been at before she spent two months homeless and broke.


    She thought back to Kasumi¡¯s bridal training attempts. As if she¡¯d have ever considered marrying a guy ¨C not that she didn¡¯t live in dread that her father would try to force it eventually. She spent months knowing that it was only a matter of time before he¡¯d hang a price tag around her neck and sell her off to the highest bidder. Worse still, she knew a certain wealthy kendo champion who would have gladly paid any price for her hand, willing or otherwise.


    Something felt different now, though. She was with Akane, and she wanted to take care of her somehow. Plus, about the only thing that could be worse for their long-term health than eating bar food every night was letting Akane try to cook. She blushed as she chewed another mouthful of fish. It was one thing to consider that they were two girls in a relationship, and quite another to realize that, after having been a guy for the first two years they¡¯d known each other, at least some of the traditional duties of being a wife would fall to her if their relationship continued on its course. The thought scared the hell out of her, but it didn¡¯t necessarily sicken her like it once had. Whatever Akane needed her to be, she wanted to be as good at it as she possibly could.


    Hana¡¯s offer didn¡¯t have to be the death sentence Kasumi¡¯s training was. This was a daughter learning from her mother. Nothing could be more normal than that.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that, mama.¡±

 78. Girls Night

    These days, it took a lot to make Ranko feel out of place, but Izumi had managed it.


    Ranko sat at one of the tables, wearing a pastel blue dress. Mei had convinced her it was a good idea to wear stockings, as some of the nastier scrapes on her legs hadn¡¯t yet healed. She had to control her breathing just to tolerate the constant tickling of the nylon slithering on her sensile skin. She¡¯d tried to pull her hair back into a ponytail, but the pressure on her scalp gave her a headache almost immediately, and so she opted for a pair of barrette clips to keep her hair out of her eyes.


    Yui reached over the bar from the patrons¡¯ side, lining up shot glasses on the counter and spinning a bottle of tequila in her hand. ¡°Who¡¯s ready for another one?¡± A chorus of cheers came from the women surrounding the guest of honor, a few of whom had probably had enough to drink already.


    Off to one side of the stage, a small pile of boxes wrapped in white and pastel paper mocked Ranko silently. There were dozens of empty tables, as tonight¡¯s event was private, but they¡¯d stacked the presents on her stage knowing it wouldn¡¯t be used for anything else, and Ranko desperately wanted it to.


    One of the women stood up, shouting to the group. ¡°Let¡¯s play another game!¡± Ranko groaned quietly to herself. Yui had briefly explained the concept of a bridal shower earlier that morning, and the whole women get together and give the bride stuff she¡¯s going to need once they¡¯re married thing made perfect sense. However, she hadn¡¯t been warned that there would be games, and that a lot of them would have to do with sex. With guys. However perverted Akane had accused her of being in her former life, the last ninety minutes had convinced her that girls had the capacity to be much worse. And now, she was expected to play along.


    The current provocateur, whom Izumi had introduced as Makoto, walked to the wall with a huge roll of paper and two thumbtacks. She attached the paper to the wall about two meters high with a tack in each of the upper corners and let it go, and it unrolled to reveal a life-sized black-and-white photo of a muscular guy without a shirt on.


    ¡°Okay, ladies,¡± Makoto began. ¡°The objective here is to give my friend here a kiss on the lips. Sounds easy, huh? Well, not so much!¡± She reached in her pocket, pulling out a long strip of black cloth. ¡°When it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯re going to grab one of these lipstick tubes here and put some on. Then, we¡¯ll blindfold you, and we¡¯ll see who can get the closest! Izumi, you¡¯re the bride, so you¡¯re first.¡±


    Ranko looked under her table, and Ayako leaned over to her. ¡°You okay, sis?¡± With Yui organizing the party and bartending, and Mei running music, the eldest sister had been tasked with keeping an eye on Ranko.


    The redhead nodded. ¡°Just looking for somewhere to hide.¡±


    Izumi¡¯s kiss landed squarely in the photo¡¯s armpit, and the two women that followed her barely hit the paper at all. The fourth had actually kissed a beer ad that was hanging off to the left of the photo. Makoto looked down at the guest list. ¡°Ayako, you¡¯re next!¡±


    The eldest of Ranko¡¯s sisters blushed, standing and walking over to the designated humiliation station. She donned a liberal coat of hot pink lipstick and Makoto tied the cloth around her eyes. As she was loosed from Makoto¡¯s grasp, Ayako stopped for a moment, listening for the tittering of the guests to get her bearings, and walked forward. Her kiss landed on the man in the photo¡¯s chin ¨C not perfect, but easily the best so far. Ranko had to clap; her strategy had been sound.


    ¡°Okay! Ranko, you¡¯re up!¡±


    The redhead hid her face in her hands, blushing furiously. She silently thanked any god or good spirit that had a hand in Akane having to stay home and catch up on schoolwork tonight. She stood, trepidatiously walking to Makoto. She picked up a bright red tube of lipstick, her hands shaking. She¡¯d actually never done this before, and now some twenty women were watching. Fortunately, the majority of them had been sloppy with the makeup on purpose for the humor of it, so she was spared too many judgmental eyes when the job she did was far less than perfect.


    The cloth was laid over her eyes, and Makoto gently took hold of her shoulders. ¡°Okay, here we go!¡± She spun the teen once, twice, three times, with the other women helpfully counting out the rotations. ¡°Okay, go get him!¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The blinded girl staggered on her feet. She knew she was no longer spinning, but she still felt like she was. Not only could she not tell what direction she was facing, she was struggling to even tell up from down, her head feeling like it was full of water sloshing back and forth in her skull. She took one step forward, leaning to her right and taking one big lurch in that direction before falling onto her hands and knees. She thought she was going to be sick. Not only was the room still spinning, but she had realized that the only thing more humiliating than trying to kiss a picture of a guy was trying and failing to do so.


    Several of the partygoers laughed loudly. ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t drinking,¡± one of them snarked. Ranko rocked on her hands and knees, trying to find enough of a rhythm in the vertigo to combat it. She dared not take one of her hands from the floor to remove the blindfold, for fear she would fall onto her face.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder, and then the blindfold was removed, knocking the yellow barrette out of one side of her hair. Ayako kneeled down next to her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry. I should have realized this game was gonna be hard for you right now.¡± She offered Ranko a hand, helping her to her feet. The drunker women continued cackling until a glare from Izumi quieted them.


    Ayako helped her sister to a chair, and Izumi turned to Makoto. ¡°Keep it going,¡± the bride instructed.


    Makoto called for the next participant, taking the attention of most of the revelers while Izumi made her way to the table where Ranko sat. ¡°Hey, little sister, are you okay?¡±


    A quiet ¡°yeah¡± came in reply as Ranko decided her head was too wobbly to attempt a nod.


    Izumi patted the back of her sister¡¯s hand on the table. ¡°You can go upstairs if you want, you know, if you¡¯re still not feeling good.¡±


    Ranko sighed sadly. ¡°I suck at being a bridesmaid. I was a mess the day we did the dress fitting, and now this. I¡¯m just embarrassing you and messing things up. I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m so sorry, Izzi.¡±


    Izumi handed her a napkin to remove the garish lipstick from her mouth. ¡°You got dizzy because you¡¯re not fully recovered from when you almost got killed saving my son¡¯s life, and you honestly think you¡¯re embarrassing me?¡±


    The redhead shook her head gently, tossing the red-stained napkin on the table. ¡°Izzi, Hoshi wouldn¡¯t have even been at risk if it wasn¡¯t for me. That guy that attacked us, he wasn¡¯t some random mugger. He came looking for me, he found me, and he beat me. I¡¯m not the superhero you¡¯re making me out to be.¡±


    Izumi scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Why would some crazy guy come looking for you at a carnival?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m with Akane, and he wants to be.¡± There was a lot more to it than that, but it was the simplest answer she could give, and had the added advantage of being true. Ranko looked down at her hands, fidgeting with the crumpled-up napkin.


    ¡°Ranko¡­¡± Izumi sighed. ¡°Look at me, honey.¡± The younger girl complied with the request, and Izumi continued. A cheer rose from the crowd behind as the winner of the kissing game was announced. ¡°Even if that guy was there looking for you, that doesn¡¯t mean it was your fault. It means he was jealous and destructive, and he didn¡¯t care who got hurt. You did. I know you could have gotten out from under that thing in time, but you went back for Hoshi. To protect him.¡±


    Ranko looked away again, and Izumi stepped to the side to remain in her line of sight. ¡°You didn¡¯t back down from that guy even though you didn¡¯t think you could win. Hundreds of people got away because you did. Last week, my son learned that girls can defend themselves and the people they love. He learned that no matter how big the bad guy, anyone can stand their ground, and win or lose, it¡¯s always the right thing to do to try. He learned that girls can be every bit as brave and selfless as guys can. He didn¡¯t get that from some manga book. You taught him that, Ranko. Two weeks ago, he thought heroes all look like Batman and Superman, and now, if you ask him who his hero is? It¡¯s you. It¡¯s a girl in a pretty dress who stood up to a bully when nobody else would. Who chose to go back into danger to help someone who needed it, without super strength or a cape, just a lot of courage and love. If that¡¯s not a hero, what is? When Hoshi is that guy¡¯s age, he will be a better man because of what his auntie taught him.¡±


    Ranko blinked. She¡¯d never considered herself an example for how to be a great woman. She was still getting the hang of fastening a bra. ¡°Do you really mean all that?¡±


    Izumi nodded, tucking a loose strand of Ranko¡¯s hair behind her ear and offering her a hand. ¡°You bet your ass I do. Now, come on, Wonder Woman, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±

 79. Hero

    ¡°I said no.¡±


    Ranko sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Mama, I¡¯ve been home more than a week. I feel fine. It¡¯s Saturday night. The girls are exhausted because I haven¡¯t worked in almost two weeks. Please let me help?¡±


    Mei shrugged. ¡°It is pretty packed out there.¡±


    Hana sighed in exasperation. I swear, these girls are gonna be the death of me one day. ¡°If I let you do this - and I stress if - will you take it easy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! I just want to help out.¡± Ranko popped up from her stool, hoping to appear ready to go.


    Yui rested her arm over Hana¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll watch her.¡±


    The matriarch smirked at her. ¡°We both will.¡±


    Ranko clapped her hands once. ¡°Yes! Where do you need me?¡±


    ¡°Cover the tables? Mei can take the service bar. Mama can take it over and Mei can come out to help with the tables if we get too busy or Ranko needs to tap out. Does that work for everybody?¡±


    The barkeep nodded to Yui with a smile of pride. Ayako had moved on to the business world, and Izumi, Mei and Ranko all had other dreams, but Yui would be the one to carry on the Phoenix after she no longer could.


    Yui looked over to Ranko, who was adjusting her orange top in the mirror behind the bar. ¡°You. At the first sign of dizziness, you stop. You feel off at all, you stop. Immediately. Am I clear?¡± She had a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°I promise.¡± Ranko had apparently made herself something of a reputation for pushing herself harder than she should. There were worse things to be known for, she thought.


    Mei walked over to the front door. ¡°Alright, girls, let¡¯s do this.¡± She turned the deadbolt, pushing open the glass door to the crowd. ¡°Come on in, everybody! Who¡¯s ready to party?¡± Ranko stepped into the back room for a few minutes, wanting to avoid being swarmed after making her first appearance in the bar in weeks.


    As people started getting seated, Ranko emerged, leaning into the first table. ¡°Hey, ladies, what are we drinking tonight?¡±


    The three collegiate girls at the table gasped. ¡°Ohmigods, it¡¯s her! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Ranko blushed, tucking a wisp of hair behind her ear. ¡°I guess so, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I heard you got hurt saving some kid from a broken thrill ride or something. Is it true,¡± the youngest-looking of the three chirped.


    Their server blushed further still. ¡°Something like that, yeah.¡±


    The customers shared impressed glances at each other at the confirmation of their server¡¯s selfless feat. ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    The waitress shrugged. ¡°Getting there. But enough about me, what can I get for you?¡±


    Another of the girls piped up. ¡°Are you gonna sing?¡±


    With a frown, Ranko tapped her pencil on her notepad. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The blonde lowered her head. ¡°Aw, come on! You can do it!¡±


    Ranko sighed. I want to. You have no idea how much. It¡¯s killing me not being up there. It¡¯s not me you have to convince. ¡°Your order?¡±


    Begrudgingly, the girls stopped their questioning and asked for a round of cocktails.


    The interaction was much the same at almost every table Ranko visited. She looked up at the stage wistfully. She wasn¡¯t sure she could handle singing, but she had already decided that she couldn¡¯t handle not singing. She dropped off a large stack of drink tickets at the service bar and Mei flipped a bottle of vodka into her hand, beginning to fill the orders.


    Everyone was so busy serving food and drink that they lost track of the youngest Phoenix sister for a few minutes. The song blasting through the speakers stopped, and no new one started.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    It took a moment for Yui to realize what was happening. ¡°Well, shit.¡±


    Patrons began to look around the room, wondering what had happened to the audio. Some were also hoping to spy someone bringing their drink orders. From the speakers came no music, just a simple question asked through an unseen microphone.


    ¡°Where have all the good men gone, and where are all the gods?¡±


    Now the crowd began to turn, and a buzz began to build. The stage remained empty.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the streetwise Hercules to fight the rising odds?¡±


    Mei sighed. ¡°What the hell does she think she¡¯s doing?¡±


    Yui rolled her eyes at her blue-haired sibling with a defeated, but amused, smile. ¡°What she was born to do.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a white knight upon his fiery steed?¡±


    Every eye was now on the empty stage, and as the final question was asked, Ranko began to slowly and carefully ascend the three steps.


    ¡°Late at night, I toss and I turn, and I dream of what I need¡­¡±


    The assembled roisterers screamed as the Phoenix¡¯ resident entertainer reclaimed her rightful place. The background music began to swell from the speakers to either side of her, and Ranko smiled and waved down at the crowd. It was a little hard to see her without the colored spotlights hanging from the ceiling, but she¡¯d been afraid to turn them on. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle the glare just yet.


    She thought about everything Izumi had said the night before, and what Hana had said after the fight with Mikado. She might not be the strongest martial artist in the world anymore, but she still had a place. She still could help the people she cared about when she had to.


    ¡°I need a hero! I¡¯m holding out for a hero ¡®til the end of the night! He¡¯s gotta be strong, and he¡¯s gotta be fast, and he¡¯s gotta be fresh from the fight!¡±


    She dared not attempt to dance, but she strode slowly from one side of the stage to the other as she sang, waving to the cheering crowd as they welcomed her home. A few of the regular patrons she recognized got brighter smiles and more individually-directed waves.


    ¡°Up where the mountains meet the heavens above, out where the lightning splits the sea, I could swear there¡¯s someone somewhere watching me! Through the wind and the chill and the rain, and the storm and the flood, I can feel his approach like a fire in my blood¡­¡±


    Yui and Mei would never admit it to her, but both were grateful she¡¯d taken the stage; the distraction had created a pause in orders and given them a few minutes to catch up. Hana looked over the stage from behind the bar, leaning into Yui. ¡°I thought you were watching her!¡±


    Yui grinned widely. ¡°I am watching her, mama. And she¡¯s doing great.¡±


    ¡°I need a hero! I¡¯m holding out for a hero ¡®til the morning light! And he¡¯s gotta be sure, and it¡¯s gotta be soon, and he¡¯s gotta be larger than life!¡±


    Ranko finished the song with its final chorus, risking a slow, shallow bow as the crowd thundered its approval. She wished she could have given the song the energy it deserved, but she was grateful just to be back on stage, and from the sound of it, the patrons were glad to have her, too.


    She descended the steps and made her way to the bar, beaming with joy. The customers that were standing between the tables parted for her to let her make her way over to her sisters.


    ¡°You are a crazy person, little sister. You know that, right?¡±


    Ranko laughed, beaming happily as the mob behind her chanted her name. ¡°Whatever, Yui. Now, where¡¯s my daiquiris for table nine?¡±


    The bartender shook her head with a little chuckle. ¡°Mei¡¯s got ¡®em. Get outta here.¡±


    The redheaded waitress whirled, hitting something solid and stumbling a step backward against the bar counter.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotta stop meeting like this.¡±


    Ranko shook her head dizzily, looking up at her friend with a smile. ¡°Maybe you should just stop sneaking up on unsuspecting girls, Crash.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should be suspecting it. After all, it¡¯s right there in my name.¡± He laughed heartily. ¡°How you doing, Ranko? I came by last week, and Yui said you were in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You gotta watch out for those carnival rides. They say they aren¡¯t very safe.¡± She smiled a bit with a tentative blush. Ranko didn¡¯t necessarily want him knowing about the whole incident. The last thing she needed was an overprotective guy with a crush following her around and upsetting Akane.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you came! I was worried you wouldn¡¯t, after¡­ last time.¡± She blushed deeply, playing with her hair. The idea of looking into the face of a man who had kissed her was definitely taking some getting used to.


    ¡°You said you wanted to stay friends, and I do, too. In fact, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡± He grinned mischievously, handing her a scrap of paper. ¡°Come by this address tomorrow at noon. I promise, no funny business. I wouldn¡¯t want to get between you and your boyfriend.¡±


    Ranko turned redder still. ¡°Girlfriend, actually.¡±


    Crash blinked, but took her admission in stride with a smile. ¡°I stand corrected. Your girlfriend, then. Either way though, I promise, it¡¯s a safe, respectful and kiss-free environment for young ladies.¡±


    She looked to her right, noticing several of her tables looking around for her. ¡°I need to get back to work. I¡¯ll try to make it.¡±

 80. Lost for Words

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea, Ranko.¡± Yui pulled several appetizer plates from the dishwasher, stacking them on the counter. ¡°This didn¡¯t work out so well last time you went to some address somebody dropped off.¡±


    Ranko sighed, hopping up onto one of the barstools, mindful of her white floral dress. ¡°Yeah, but this is Crash. I trust him.¡±


    Yui held up an admonishing finger. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the guy who made a move on you? You know, the one I told you was gonna make a move on you, and you told me I was crazy?¡±


    The younger girl nodded. ¡°Yes. But he¡¯s also the guy who stopped the second I asked him to. I think it¡¯s gonna be okay. And I promise, if I have to, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Yui frowned in concern. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not three days removed from almost blacking out at a bridal shower.¡±


    Again, Ranko nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Yui slipped her a piece of paper and a pen. ¡°Copy down that address. If you aren¡¯t back in four hours, I¡¯m calling the police.¡± She knew she was being overbearing, but she¡¯d seen Ranko hurt too many times lately and didn¡¯t know how much more either of them could take.


    Still, Ranko complied. As strange as it felt to have people treat her like she couldn¡¯t protect herself, it did feel nice to know that there were people who cared at all whether or not she was okay, and she wasn¡¯t about to show anything but gratitude for it. ¡°Now, can I go, big sister?¡±


    Yui hung the scrap of paper bearing the address by the phone with a red pushpin. ¡°I suppose. But be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Ranko pushed the door open, stepping out onto the sidewalk beyond. It was a nice day, with no clouds in the sky and a cool breeze, and the address was  in a commercial part of town only a few blocks from the Phoenix, so she decided to just walk rather than looking for a bus. There were butterflies in her stomach, both from curiosity as to Crash¡¯s surprise, an excitement to hang out with him, and a worry that his intentions might not be as honorable as he¡¯d said. The last thing she needed was to have to explain another accident to Akane.


    She stopped at a little cart for a bagel, nibbling as she walked until she came to what looked like an office building with a wooden door on one side and a roll-down metal door on the other, as if it also functioned as a garage or a warehouse. No sign outside indicated its purpose. She was a bit nervous as she approached, but the closer she got, the more confident she was that she heard music emanating from within.


    She pulled the wooden door open, and was immediately greeted with the sound of guitars and drums. The majority of the large space was sparse and undecorated, with tools and car parts strewn about, and the whole place reeked of motor oil. On one side of the room, she found four young men she recognized, and they were playing a song she knew on their instruments. Crash raised his eyebrows and smiled in acknowledgement of her, not taking his hands off of his guitar.


    Ranko was somewhat surprised that the group didn¡¯t stop playing when she entered, but she was glad they didn¡¯t. She had always liked listening to Crash¡¯s band play at Takao¡¯s place, before everything there had gone to shit. She swayed her hips with the infectious Caribbean beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but sing along with their instruments.


    ¡°Everybody, gather ¡®round now, let your body feel the heat. Don¡¯t you worry if you can¡¯t dance; let the music move your feet. It¡¯s the rhythm of the island, and like sugar cane, so sweet. If you wanna do the conga, you¡¯ve gotta listen to the beat¡­¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When the song ended, Ranko approached the group, giggling. ¡°Damn, that was fun!¡±


    Crash stepped forward from the oil-stained red rug that passed for their stage, putting one of his arms around the teen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you made it. You remember the boys?¡±


    Ranko blushed, both at his touch and a bit of embarrassment. ¡°We actually never formally met. I never wanted to interrupt them while they were playing.¡±


    Crash laughed. ¡°Well, shit, my bad!¡± He motioned to one of the young men, clad in a Metallica T-shirt and jeans. ¡°That¡¯s our drummer, Ken.¡± Crash then pointed to a bald guy at the back of the room, still seated on a little folding stool. ¡°Our keyboardist, Kazuki.¡±


    The man behind the keyboard waved. ¡°Kaz, please.¡±


    The fourth unknown man stepped forward, flashing her a winning smile. ¡°Shinji. I play bass, horn, whatever. And I am very happy to meet you.¡± He reached for her hand, and Crash gave him a dirty look.


    ¡°Down, boy. This one¡¯s spoken for.¡± A crass snicker rose from the group. ¡°Not by me, you assholes.¡± Not for lack of trying. Crash shook his head. ¡°Seriously, guys. Be cool.¡±


    Ranko smiled, appreciating Crash¡¯s dedication to keeping his word. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to meet you all, finally. My name¡¯s Ranko!¡± She gave a polite bow.


    Ken grinned, spinning his drumsticks in his hands. ¡°Oh, we know. We¡¯ve been talking about you a lot lately.¡±


    The young woman blushed, averting her eyes and fidgeting with her hair. What the hell is this about? ¡°Oh?¡±


    Crash nodded. ¡°Yep. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here now.¡±


    Ranko looked up at him quizzically. ¡°The surprise, you mean?¡±


    Crash smiled warmly. ¡°Kaz, you wanna ask her?¡±


    The bald man smirked. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s your thing.¡±


    ¡°Ken?¡±


    The drummer sighed. ¡°For gods¡¯ sake, Crash, just ask her!¡±


    Ranko bounced on her heels nervously. ¡°Well, somebody ask me, whatever it is?¡±


    Crash smiled. ¡°Well, see, we¡¯ve been talking, and we think our band is getting pretty good, but we¡¯re missing something kind of important that we think would make us way better.¡±


    She looked around, confused. ¡°A stage to practice on? I mean, it¡¯s not up to me, but I could ask Hana¡­¡± She imagined the group wasn¡¯t practicing at Takao¡¯s now that Crash was persona non grata, and she felt responsible. It was his defense of her that had cost him, and probably all of them, their place.


    The guitarist shook his head, smiling. Either she was way too humble, or way too naive.  ¡°A vocalist.¡±


    Ranko¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She thought her eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. ¡°...What?¡±


    Crash grinned. ¡°When we talked last time, you said you wished you could perform with a band, but you didn¡¯t have one. It just so happens, I do. We¡¯ve talked about it, and we¡¯re all in agreement.¡± He reached over to an amplifier on which a haphazard pile of audio equipment was stacked, picking up a cheap dynamic microphone and tossing it to her. ¡°Whaddya say, Ranko? Wanna sing with us?¡±


    The songstress could not believe the irony. At a moment when she was singled out for her voice, she could not summon it. She could only nod, but she did so emphatically.


    Crash put his arm around her shoulders again. ¡°Then, welcome!¡± The other three band members clapped and cheered.


    Kazuki grinned from his flimsy little stool. ¡°Now, first order of business. What are your best songs? We¡¯ve gotta make sure we learn them.¡±

 81. Old News

    Excitedly, the diminutive manservant sprinted down the long corridor. What he held in his hand would surely earn him rewards beyond his imagination. He rounded a corner at such speed that his legs slipped out from under him on the freshly-oiled wood floor, but he scrambled to his feet and continued to run. He crashed through the cypress double door into the private sanctuary of his employer, his chest heaving.


    The handsome young man before him did not turn or acknowledge his presence in the slightest. He sat cross-legged on the dojo floor, staring forward silently at a small shrine.


    The servant dropped to his knees, prostrating himself on the cypress floor and awaiting his master¡¯s attention. After a few agonizingly long moments, he received it.


    The young man stood, turning back toward the door and the retainer who knelt before it. A calmly-restrained anger boiled in his eyes and voice, as if it were always there, and too familiar to react to. ¡°How dare you enter this place, cretin? This space is too sacred for one as low-born as yourself. You desecrate it with your presence.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°A thousand apologies, master, but¡­¡± He whimpered, not lifting his forehead from the wooden floor.


    ¡°Well, out with it, man! What, in your tiny little mind, did you think was so vital of importance as to disturb me during my meditation?!¡± He folded his arms impatiently over the loose-fitting blue kendo uniform shirt he wore.


    The diminutive servant reached underneath his body, producing a folded newspaper. It showed signs of wear, as it was nearly two weeks old. He laid it out on the floor with both hands. The headline read LOCAL WAITRESS SAVES BOY FROM CARNIVAL ACCIDENT. There was an accompanying color photograph, and the shock of red hair was unmistakable. It perfectly matched the poster-sized photo on the dojo wall to the right of the shrine, that of a smiling girl in a green sleeveless dress. The unnamed girl¡¯s photo mirrored the one of Akane Tendo on the shrine¡¯s left.


    ¡°Master Kuno, I¡¯ve found her at last.¡±

 82. Out of the Frying Pan

    Ranko bounced nervously on her stool, looking up at the clock again. Maybe this had been a mistake. Surely, she was going to make an utter fool of herself. She¡¯d just sort of blurted it out without thinking, and it sounded like a good idea at the time, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sort of silly at the whole idea. She hadn¡¯t had a dizzy spell in a few days now, but maybe she could fake one and get out of this without looking too ridiculous.


    Before she had an opportunity to talk herself entirely out of her morning plans, the front door of the bar swung open and Hana entered, doffing her sunglasses. ¡°Hey, baby. Good morning!¡±


    Ranko lifted her head to the door, putting on a smile and hoping it didn¡¯t look too terribly forced. ¡°Hey, mama.¡± She gave a little wave.


    Hana set her black bag down on the industrial kitchen counter, giving her youngest daughter a little squeeze around the shoulders. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    Ranko smiled. Hana seemed excited about this, and maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad once she got started. ¡°I¡¯m good! No issues again today.¡±


    The barkeep offered her daughter a hand down from the stool. ¡°Alright then, shall we?¡±


    The teen took her adoptive mother¡¯s hand, hopping down to her feet and smoothing her orange dress. She was wearing dresses and skirts nearly all the time now. She kept telling herself she was going to go shopping and get herself some more pants now that she¡¯d built up a little money, but just hadn¡¯t gotten around to it, and dressing cute wasn¡¯t quite as awful as it had once been. Between her performing nearly every night, and her assumption that it was what Akane preferred, it just made sense. Nearly every outfit she owned was purchased for the stage, by Izumi, and that meant practically all of them save the gi pants and overalls she¡¯d brought from the Tendos¡¯ home were dresses.


    Hana led her into the kitchen, and she was all smiles. Ranko was glad that this was making her so happy, and so even if it was awkward for her, she decided it was worth it. She caught the black apron her mother tossed her, slipping it on over her dress.


    ¡°Okay. What do we want to make? We could do breakfast, lunch, whatever you want.¡±


    Ranko thought for a moment. ¡°Well, I am getting a little tired of making the same thing for breakfast.¡±


    Hana smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll start there. Grab yourself a stock pot?¡± When Ranko stood still looking confused, the elder woman shook her head with an amused grin. ¡°Okay, so we¡¯re starting at the very beginning. It¡¯s the deep silver one, over there.¡±


    Ranko blushed, picking up the pot and filling it with about a liter of water as she was instructed, placing it on one of the burners of their industrial gas stove.


    ¡°Great. Now, toss a bunch of that kelp in the pot, and we¡¯re going to let that cook for a half hour or so while we prepare everything else. This is going to be the start of our dashi, and that¡¯s gonna get used pretty much everywhere.¡±


    As instructed, the redhead scooped up a stack of flat planks of dried seaweed with a pair of tongs. She approached the bubbling pot carefully, dropping them gently into the pot from as far away as possible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the water, Ranko. It¡¯s not going to bite.¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. She wanted to follow directions, but the last thing she needed was an incident involving hot water in front of Hana. Better to be thought a coward than reveal the truth, she thought.


    Hana started rattling off ingredients for the various dishes, and Ranko sped around the kitchen gathering them and collecting them on the counter.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hana checked over her mise en place, nodding in conformation that everything was correct. ¡°The key to this stuff is timing. Knowing how long everything takes, you can start things in the right order so they all finish at the same time. But it¡¯s also important to keep track of when in the process things need your attention, so you aren¡¯t trying to do too much all at once and lose track of something. That takes a little practice to get right. So, our rice is going to take the next longest to make, so let¡¯s get that started.¡±


    Ranko grinned. ¡°Hey, I know how to do that one, at least!¡± She scooped a bit of rice into the rice cooker, adding water and turning it on.


    Hana pointed to the back burner. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to check, is the water in the stock pot boiling yet?¡±


    Ranko peeked over timidly. ¡°Almost.¡±


    Hana handed her a metal bowl and a tool that looked like a basket on a stick. ¡°Great, that¡¯s what we want. Before it gets all the way to boiling, let¡¯s take our seaweed out of the pot and stick it in here.¡±


    Again, the teen timidly approached the pot of water, scooping the greenish-black substance from the pot as far away from her body as possible. Her hands trembled as she did so.


    Hana laughed. ¡°Hot water is kind of a staple of cooking, sweetheart. Why does it scare you so much?¡±


    With a gulp, Ranko frantically searched her mind for an excuse. ¡°I, um.. I got burned pretty bad by a pot of boiling water when I was younger, and now it just freaks me out to be around it.¡± Technically, what she said hadn¡¯t been a lie, she¡¯d just left holes in the explanation big enough to drive a bus through.


    Hana nodded. At this point, she knew better than to question Ranko¡¯s trauma, it was just another one on the pile. ¡°That makes sense. If you¡¯re careful, you should be okay. Your apron will block most water that could get on you, and if you need to, you could always wear gloves.¡±


    Ranko nodded in understanding. Maybe she could protect herself better with the appropriate clothes, and then it wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous for her. Of course, Hana would ask questions if she worked in the kitchen in a raincoat and galoshes, but at least Akane would understand. Won¡¯t be very cute looking like a fisherman, but at least we won¡¯t starve.


    ¡°I think I got it all out. What now?¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Turn that pot all the way up now, and let me know when it¡¯s boiling.¡±


    Ranko blushed, trying to hide her face by turning to the stove. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever be comfortable being called a good girl, but she was at least happy to be completing the lesson somewhat successfully so far.


    On the industrial stovetop, the pot quickly came to a boil, and Ranko alerted her mentor as instructed. Following Hana¡¯s subsequent directions, she carefully added a generous handful of fish flakes to the pot.


    ¡°So, tell me about this band?¡± Hana smiled warmly. After the whole situation with Takao Tashima and his talent studio, she¡¯d been worried that Ranko would stop pursuing music seriously. Then again, Ranko had shown time and time again just how resilient she was in the face of unimaginable hardship, so she really had no room to be surprised.


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Well, there¡¯s Crash, you¡¯ve met him. He plays guitar. Then there¡¯s Kaz, our keyboard player. He¡¯s in his twenties somewhere, big bald guy. He¡¯s a little rough around the edges. Ken plays drums; he¡¯s probably my age or somewhere close. He¡¯s kind of sheltered, I think. Then Shinji does¡­ well, basically everything else, I guess. He¡¯s¡­ well, let¡¯s just say he only has enough blood in his body to run one head, and he picked the wrong one. But he¡¯ll keep his distance, I think.


    ¡°They play at parties and stuff sometimes. I¡¯ll have plenty of notice when those days are going to be, and I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t cause a problem here. Practices are Sunday mornings.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Hana nodded. She was a little concerned that a few of her daughter¡¯s new bandmates might not be the best influences in the world, but her first introduction to the music industry had been a businessman in a suit and tie, and that whole experience could not have gone much worse for her youngest daughter.


    ¡°Well, if they¡¯d ever like to play here, I bet that could be arranged.¡±


    Ranko beamed, her eyes widening. ¡°Really?!¡±


    Hana smiled. ¡°Of course. After all, their amazing lead singer already performs here all the time. Why wouldn¡¯t we want to be a real live music venue?¡±


    The teen gave her a tight hug. ¡°You¡¯re the best. You know that, mama?¡±


    The bar¡¯s matriarch returned the squeeze. ¡°I try. But you¡¯ve gotta get back to work over there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, crap! Sorry! What do I do next?¡± Ranko blushed, resuming her station.


    Hana handed her a large bowl. ¡°We¡¯re gonna pour the broth into here, and strain out the solid stuff.¡±


    Ranko looked at the bowl, and the steaming pot, and her smile evaporated. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± She looked up at Hana fearfully.


    ¡°Here.¡± Hana picked up the pot. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you this time.¡± She placed a colander in the bowl, pouring the hot liquid into it, then moving the contents of the colander into another bowl.


    ¡°Thank you, mama.¡± Ranko spoke meekly, embarrassed that something that simple scared her so much. These days, she feared her curse for more reasons than just the agony that the Cat¡¯s Tongue could impose. There was a part of her that feared that, if she ever allowed her male form to reappear, even for a minute, it would shatter all of the progress she had made in becoming comfortable as a woman and she¡¯d have to start all over. Not to mention, she dreaded the day she¡¯d ever have to admit to Hana and her sisters the truth of her past, and introduce them to the masculine ghost she spent a portion of every day trying to exorcize from her mind.


    ¡°Okay, now we¡¯ve got dashi. Great job! This is sort of the foundation of the other stuff we¡¯re gonna do.¡±


    Ranko gave a confused expression. ¡°How? Like, the soup, I get, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. First, let¡¯s grab some in that cup with the spout on it, there.¡± Ranko complied, and Hana continued. ¡°Now, take that little spoon there, and add two scoops of sugar, and one each of the mirin and soy sauce. Last, just a tiny bit of salt, and stir that all up good.¡±


    Her adopted daughter followed the instructions precisely, ending up with a bowl of brownish liquid. It didn¡¯t look much like food, but she trusted Hana knew what she was doing.


    ¡°Great. Crack three of those eggs in there, and get it all mixed together.¡± While Ranko did this, Hana set a long rectangular skillet on one of the burners, turning it to medium heat.


    Ranko smiled in understanding. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve seen a pan like that at Uk¡­ a restaurant I used to go to a lot. We¡¯re making tamagoyaki?¡±


    Hana nodded with a proud smile. ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s pour just a little of our eggs into the pan. You want just barely enough to cover the bottom. As soon as it starts to firm up, roll it up like a little scroll on one side of the pan with your spatula.¡±


    Her pupil did as she was instructed, but the first roll came out fairly lopsided. ¡°Aw, man, I messed it up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, baby. That almost always happens with the first layer, but you don¡¯t see it when the whole thing is done. Go ahead and put some more oil and then another layer in the pan, like before.¡±


    Ranko poured the liquid into the pan, and Hana stepped in with a spatula, lifting the previous roll. ¡°Like this, baby. You wanna make sure you get some of the egg mix under the roll too, or it will be really hard to roll them together.¡±


    Ranko followed along, and created the second roll around the first as soon as the egg began to solidify.


    ¡°Fantastic! Good job! Now, just do that four more times, and we¡¯ve got a tamagoyaki roll.¡± Hana beamed with pride as her student followed her directions.


    Ranko giggled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. Like, this was voodoo to me before! And it¡¯s not even that hard!¡±


    Hana put her arm around Ranko¡¯s back, kissing the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    With a blush, Ranko lifted her completed omelet roll out of the pan and onto a bamboo mat. ¡°I just have a really good teacher.¡±


    The elder woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to do it. And it¡¯s kind of fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ranko couldn¡¯t help but nod. As much as she¡¯d dreaded this experience with Kasumi, with Hana, it felt natural. It felt normal, and safe. Maybe it was because Kasumi had placed so much emphasis on teaching her to be a woman rather than just focusing on the skill. She¡¯d been so resistant to the idea of accepting her femininity that anything associated with it was torture. It probably didn¡¯t help that Kasumi always called it bridal training, as if there was going to be some husband involved in the process. Ranko shuddered at the thought. But now? It was just a quiet Monday morning, bonding with her mother. She sighed sadly with the realization that this was an experience Akane would never get to have.


    Hana clapped her hands. ¡°Okay. Lightning round. Lots of stuff is going to happen all at once now. You ready, honey?¡±


    Ranko took a mock fighting stance with a spatula in one hand and a spoon in the other. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Hana laughed. ¡°Okay. Step one, let¡¯s roll the tamagoyaki up in that mat. It¡¯ll help it hold its shape while we work on the other stuff. Then, grab out another bowl of the dashi and set it aside, we¡¯re gonna need it in a minute. Let¡¯s get another pot of water on to boil, too.¡±


    Her young apprentice darted around the workspace, completing the tasks as assigned. ¡°Check, check, and check!¡±


    ¡°Great! Now, let¡¯s take another skillet, and throw those sliced mushrooms in there on medium. Is your water boiling yet?¡±


    Ranko looked over the edge of the pot cautiously. ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s chop up a couple of those spinach leaves there into strips and put them in the water.¡± Hana pointed to the vegetables on the counter, and Ranko completed the task. While she did, Hana filled another bowl with cold water, adding ice from the ice machine to it, and setting it on the counter.


    Hana watched over her student, marveling at how quickly she took to directions and how few mistakes she made. She really was proud of Ranko. She could only imagine how much potential she would have had, if her parents had given even a modicum of effort. But, that couldn¡¯t be changed now; all she could do was try to make up for lost time. ¡°Okay! I know it seems like there¡¯s a lot, but believe it or not, we¡¯re almost done. Let¡¯s put those fish filets on the griddle and turn it on medium high. All they need is a little salt, nothing fancy.¡±


    By the time Ranko finished positioning the protein on the hot grill top, Hana was ready with the basket-on-a-stick again. ¡°Let¡¯s get your spinach out now.¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Already? We just put them in!¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°You bet. And then we¡¯re gonna put it right in this ice water here. Normally, when you take something off the heat, it still cooks for a little while from the heat left inside. But, putting it in the ice water stops the cooking process immediately, when you only want it cooked a very little bit. It¡¯s called blanching.¡±


    Ranko gave a curious little ¡°huh¡± as she moved the spinach to the ice bath, being very careful not to let any of the hot water drip anywhere near her. Hana reached over the gas stovetop, turning off the burner for her daughter.


    As Ranko checked if the fish was finished, Hana laid out fifteen bowls on the counter, in three rows of five, and stacked five plates next to them. ¡°Don¡¯t flip the fish yet. We want the outside to be just a little crispy. C¡¯mere.¡±


    Ranko turned, and Hana handed her a ladle. ¡°Let¡¯s put a big scoop of the dashi in each of the first row of bowls, and then maybe half that in each of the second.¡± She nodded along as her instructions were performed. ¡°Now, put a spoonful of the miso paste in each of the top bowls, so it can dissolve while the dashi is still hot, and then grab your mushrooms from the stove and add a few of those in each bowl, too.¡±


    Ranko felt like her brain was going to explode, trying to keep track of all the various tasks, but somehow, she was keeping up. Pop should have made me do this for training. Talk about needing to maintain focus while you¡¯re getting stuff thrown at you from every direction. ¡°What next?¡±


    Hana turned off the burner that the mushrooms had been cooking on. ¡°Put your spinach into the bowls with just the dashi in them, and stir it up a little to make sure they get coated well.¡± As she spoke, the rice cooker chirped merrily. ¡°And there¡¯s your third row of bowls ready.¡±


    Completing the three rows of bowls, Ranko turned for direction, and Hana pointed to the griddle. ¡°Now, your fish should be ready. Flip it over. We only want to cook it on this side for a minute, just to make sure it gets a sear on the other side. And while that¡¯s happening, let¡¯s unroll that mat and slice our tamagoyaki.¡±


    As Ranko portioned the rolled egg onto the five plates, Hana handed her a pair of tongs. ¡°Now, grab your fish.¡±


    When the fish was plated, Hana placed a chef¡¯s knife next to a white block of tofu on the counter. ¡°Almost done. Cut this into cubes, and add a few to each of the miso bowls.¡±


    The saloon doors swung open, and Yui and Mei entered, setting their bags down. The elder of Ranko¡¯s sisters grinned. ¡°Man, it smells fantastic in here!¡±


    Ranko blushed deeply. ¡°Hey, girls.¡± She looked up to her mentor. ¡°What next, mama?¡±


    Hana stepped closer, giving her a prideful hug. ¡°The best part. We eat it.¡±

 83. Into the Fire

    With a wave to the cheering crowd, Ranko descended the three steps from the little stage along the back wall of the Phoenix, walking over to the table that passed as Mei¡¯s sound booth. ¡°How¡¯d it sound?¡±


    ¡°It was good. That high note in the second verse was a little flat, but you¡¯re working on that one.¡± Mei grinned. ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know why you ask. You know you¡¯re great.¡±


    Ranko looked over at the front left table, at which Crash and her other bandmates sat. Ken was taking notes about what she sang, how she moved, every detail of her performance. She¡¯d already been invited to join the group, but now, when they were evaluating how best to integrate her into their sets ¨C now, it made her nervous. She dreaded doing anything to make them regret their decision.


    She approached the table timidly. ¡°Hey, guys. Can I get you anything? Drinks or something?¡±


    Crash shook his head. ¡°Ranko, we¡¯re here as your friends. You don¡¯t have to wait on us.¡±


    She blushed. ¡°I kinda do, actually. You sit at my tables, you get served. That¡¯s sort of how the whole waitress thing works.¡±


    Ken laughed, putting down his pen. ¡°Well, I would love a beer. I don¡¯t know about these clowns, but I know better than to turn down a drink.¡±


    Deciding to just bring one for each of them, Ranko nodded. ¡°How did it sound?¡±


    With a shake of his head and a chuckle, Crash waved her off. ¡°You gotta stop being so nervous, Ranko. Like, seriously, we already said we like you. It¡¯s not an audition. How many times do I gotta tell ya?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°Apparently, at least one more.¡±


    Izumi buzzed behind her youngest sister, tapping her on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    Her flushed face deepened in color. ¡°Um, if you¡¯ll excuse me, guys.¡± She looked over the shimmery silver dress she wore, a gift from Izumi to congratulate her on her acceptance to the band, in her reflection in the chrome background of a sign advertising a vodka brand they served. Striding over to the bar, she wrapped her arms around her girlfriend from behind. ¡°Guess who!¡±


    Akane giggled, turning around and returning Ranko¡¯s hug. ¡°Hey there, beautiful.¡±


    Ranko turned a deeper shade of red than she thought possible. Akane had called her cute before, several times. But beautiful? That was something else entirely. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you this week.¡±


    Akane nodded. ¡°I miss you every week. We¡¯ve gotta do something about this only-on-the-weekends nonsense. But I promise, I¡¯m studying as hard as I can for my entrance exams, and hopefully I¡¯ll make it into one of the colleges out here. Then, we can see each other a lot more.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°So, tell me about this band. I understand I¡¯m dating a lead vocalist now.¡± Akane giggled. ¡°Does that make me officially a groupie?¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With a blush, Ranko shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t be a groupie if there¡¯s no group at all. I think you¡¯re their ¨C our ¨C only fan so far. We don¡¯t even have a name yet. And you haven¡¯t even heard us.¡± She pointed to the table in the far left corner. ¡°That¡¯s them over there. They¡¯re watching me, taking notes about the songs I do. It¡¯s kinda freaking me out, to be honest.¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°They¡¯re just worried that they¡¯re gonna have to up their game to keep up with you, superstar.¡±


    Ranko giggled, and her face was still afire when Mei tapped her on the shoulder. She turned to face her blue-haired sister. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Mei pointed to one of the tables at the near corner of the bar. ¡°Table two is looking for you.¡±


    With a smile to Akane, she shrugged. ¡°Duty calls.¡± Akane gave a little shoo motion with her hands, and the waitress sped off to address her customers¡¯ needs.


    Akane glanced over to the table where Ranko¡¯s bandmates sat, immediately recognizing Crash from a previous night at the Phoenix ¨C the one when he¡¯d convinced Ranko to get back on stage after the Takao incident. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to avoid him, punch him, or make friends with him. He¡¯d done so much good for Ranko, but he¡¯d also kissed her. She took a few steps closer, trying to watch them for a bit, but gulped when Crash stood and started walking her way.


    ¡°It¡¯s Akane, right?¡± The blonde guitarist smiled, offering her a small bow. ¡°Crash. It¡¯s good to meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    Akane forced a smile. ¡°All good stuff, I hope?¡±


    Crash nodded, laughing. ¡°It better be. Seriously, though, you and music are the only things that girl can talk about lately.¡±


    Akane smiled warmly. She was glad Ranko was becoming so comfortable with their relationship. Plus, selfishly, she wanted Crash reminded as often as possible that Ranko was taken. Akane wondered if Ranko brought up their relationship more around him specifically to remind him to keep his distance. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty special, alright.¡±


    With a hard swallow, Crash motioned Akane out of the main floor of the bar and into a quieter corner, over where the arcade machine had once stood. ¡°Listen, Akane. I wanted to apologize to you. Ranko told me what happened, that you saw us the day I¡­ well, you know what happened with me and her. I swear, I¡¯d have never done it if I¡¯d known she was with someone. I should have asked, and¡­ well, you¡¯re with her, so you don¡¯t need me telling you how great she is, and I just got ahead of myself. But I meant no disrespect to her, or to you, and I wanted you to know that. You should also know that she didn¡¯t hesitate a second to tell me to back off, because she was loyal to you.¡± He bowed to her again, more deeply this time.


    Akane blinked. This was not at all how she expected this meeting to go. Crash was every bit the gentleman Ranko had claimed him to be. Ranko could be a little naive, especially when it came to the impure intentions of boys, and Akane had been worried that just because Ranko didn¡¯t see it, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean it wasn¡¯t there. Also, she trusted Ranko, but it was still a relief to have confirmation that she had been as faithful as she¡¯d claimed. It took her a moment to respond, and until she did, Crash remained in his bowed position.


    ¡°Crash, I¡­¡± She sighed. She knew what she wanted to say, but she also knew what was right to say. ¡°If Ranko forgives you, I forgive you. I¡¯m grateful to you for giving her this opportunity with your band ¨C we both are.¡± She bit her lip nervously. ¡°I just hope this isn¡¯t an offer with strings attached, like the last place she worked. She can¡¯t go through that again. It¡¯ll break her.¡±


    The guitarist nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a fair concern, after everything. I hope Ranko also told you I broke the guy¡¯s nose that did that shit to her. I can¡¯t stand people pulling crap like that, taking advantage of somebody¡¯s dreams to get in their pants. You have my word, Akane. We asked Ranko to rock with us because she¡¯s talented. We think she¡¯ll make us better, and we¡¯ll make her better too. I swear, I have no other expectations than that, and I won¡¯t tolerate it from any of the other guys either.¡±


    Akane smiled, offering Crash her hand. ¡°Then it sounds like we¡¯re in agreement. You look out for her career, and I¡¯ll look out for her heart.¡±


    Crash took her hand, shaking it with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a deal.¡±

 84. One Fine Day

    Akane groaned, her hand feeling around on the nightstand for the alarm clock in order to silence its insistent beeping. The red digital numbers declared it to be ten o¡¯clock in the morning, way too early to get up for someone who spent the night before in a bar until closing time. She didn¡¯t remember setting an alarm, so she was confused as to why it had gone off. Beyond that, though, the bed was missing something fairly important ¨C its other occupant.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Ran-chan?¡± She received no answer, standing and stretching. She decided to visit the restroom, get herself cleaned up, and then look for her downstairs. When she entered the bathroom and flicked on the light, she looked up at the mirror and smiled warmly. Written on the glass with a red dry-erase marker was a message:


    Good morning, Akane! When you¡¯ve had a chance to wake up, please get dressed and meet me downstairs. ~ Ranko


    A colored-in heart trailed her girlfriend¡¯s name.


    Akane shook her head, grinning at her reflection through the note. Gods, I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but she¡¯s gotten so damn cute.


    She slipped on a yellow sundress, brushing her hair and looking herself over in the mirror before heading down the stairs. When she stepped into the kitchen, she was greeted by a variety of fantastic smells. It wasn¡¯t at all unlike a typical morning at home, but as far as she knew, Kasumi wasn¡¯t spending her mornings in dive bars in Tokyo.


    Not seeing Ranko in the kitchen area, she slipped through the saloon doors into the main bar area. There she found Ranko sitting at one of the closest tables, absolutely beaming in a pastel blue dress with an empire waist, the sash and belt around it a slightly shimmery white. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail with a matching blue ribbon, the tails of which followed her hair over her left shoulder. The table was laid out with a full spread for breakfast, including all of the dishes Hana had taught her to make earlier in the week.


    Ranko stood and waved when she saw Akane. ¡°Hey, you. Good morning.¡±


    Akane blushed, looking over the scene with no small measure of surprise on her face. ¡°Good morning, yourself. What¡¯s all this? Did you order in?¡±


    The redhead shook her head, smiling proudly. ¡°Nope. I did it all myself!¡±


    ¡°You did?!¡± Akane walked closer, looking everything over. It was one thing that she¡¯d figured out a rice cooker, but a six-dish meal? Now she was just showing off for the girl who couldn¡¯t boil water without nearly poisoning half a city block.


    The redhead nodded, beaming with joy. ¡°Hana¡¯s been teaching me. I hope everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    Akane shook her head in disbelief, smiling. ¡°Cooking training? She must have dragged you into that that kicking and screaming.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Actually¡­ I kinda asked for it.¡±


    The older girl looked up at her skeptically. ¡°Why? You hated that stuff when Kasumi tried to teach you.¡±


    Akane¡¯s girlfriend put an arm around her waist, the other hand gesturing in front of her face. ¡°Because it makes you smile.¡±


    The younger girl giggled. ¡°You¡¯re a silly girl, you know that? But I love you.¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°Call me whatever you like, as long as you don¡¯t forget to call me yours. Now, come eat before everything gets cold?¡± She released Akane from her embrace, pulling a chair out for her.


    Akane sat, blushing. Every day, it became clearer how unlike the boy she once knew Ranko was becoming. For weeks, a part of Akane had worried about the idea that Ranko had given so much of herself over to her new living situation that there was nothing left of the person she had been before. But, she couldn¡¯t deny that she liked this new person more and more all the time, and from the looks of it, Ranko did, too. Ranma had been the most depressed and miserable boy she¡¯d ever met most of the time, but the girl in the blue dress across the table from her was genuinely happy and it radiated from her dazzlingly every time they made eye contact. A person could have easily believed that Ranko had been a girl all along, and that Ranma himself had been the ill-fitting curse that needed to be lifted from her life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan for the rest of the day, love?¡± Akane popped a slice of tamagoyaki into her mouth, chewing as she awaited a response.


    Ranko beamed. She never got tired of hearing that word come from Akane¡¯s lips. They had both waited so long for it, agonized about it for years, and now it flowed as freely as air between them.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d take a walk in one of the parks, just hang out a little. Maybe we could go shopping.¡± Ranko blushed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you pick out anything you want, and I¡¯ll wear it on stage next Friday. Or, maybe after, depending on what you pick.¡± She bit her lip coyly, hiding it behind a sip from her bowl of miso.


    Akane turned beet red. ¡°Ranko! You¡¯re so bad!¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the redhead said with a grin. ¡°But at least I¡¯m good at it.¡± While she knew she was unlikely to loosen Akane¡¯s reticence to be more intimate, Ranko was determined not to let her forget that she was wanted whenever she decided that she was ready.


    ¡°Oh, hey¡­¡± Ranko finished chewing a piece of fish, covering her mouth as she did. ¡°Do you have plans for next Saturday?¡±


    Akane shrugged. ¡°Probably staying here with you, like usual. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ranko blushed again. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s Izumi¡¯s wedding, and I¡¯m one of her¡­ bridesmaids. And I¡¯m supposed to have an escort. So, if you know anybody who might like to look after a pretty girl for a few hours¡­¡±


    Akane stood, leaning over the table and kissing Ranko on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m hoping for the next few decades. I¡¯d love to be there with you and your family.¡±


    Ranko smiled wistfully. Having Akane with her, at a wedding, with at least one of them dressed up, was so close to a dream she knew she¡¯d never realize. A dream she¡¯d been having more and more lately.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a date.¡±

 85. Finding a Rhythm

    ¡°Okay. XLR goes here, everything¡¯s got power. Looking good.¡± Ranko rose from her knees, having finished checking the audio mixing board resting atop a fuzzy gray amplifier case on caster wheels. She dusted the grass off of her knees beneath the hem of her black pleated skirt.


    She reached over to the synthesizer keyboard, pressing a random key. The tone sprang forth from the tower speakers on either side of the little box outlined in orange spray paint on the grass, which was to be their designated space for the band. Both of the monitor speakers seemed to react as well, eliciting a satisfied nod from the band¡¯s vocalist.


    ¡°Ranko, I¡¯m sorry you got stuck doing so much of that for your first gig. I swear, it¡¯s not a hazing thing. I don¡¯t know where the hell Kaz is.¡±


    She waved Crash off, plugging in another thick cable to the mixing board. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Mei showed me how to do most of this. Hit it now?¡±


    Crash strummed his guitar and again, the sound reverberated through the speakers.


    The vocalist smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, check! Shinji?¡±


    The bassist played a few notes, but it wasn¡¯t audible through the speakers. Ranko fiddled with a few wires. ¡°Check your end?¡±


    Shinji jiggled the cable connected to the bottom of his instrument, and it slid in another few millimeters. He plucked at the strings, and now his guitar reverberated through the audio equipment. ¡°My bad, Ran-chan.¡±


    Ken was already riffing idly on the drums, off in his own little world, but Ranko adjusted the microphone pointed at his set. Walking back over to the mixing board, she flipped on the switch for his microphone, adjusting the level slightly downward to bring its volume in line with the others.


    ¡°Okay! I think everybody¡¯s all set!¡±


    Crash handed her a microphone. ¡°Nah. You forgot the most important instrument. Yours.¡±


    Blushing, Ranko took it from him and snapped a three-pin XLR cable to the bottom of the shaft.


    Crash smiled reassuringly. ¡°You ready for this?¡±


    Ranko nodded, scratching her knee. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s just like the bar. But with bugs.¡±


    Crash laughed. ¡°And four other musicians. Well, three. Damn it, where the hell is Kaz?¡±


    Shinji shrugged. ¡°I tried calling him a half hour ago. No answer. You just know he¡¯s strung out again, man. This is really getting to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll figure it out. He always does.¡± Crash glanced over at the empty stool where his friend should have been performing his sound checks.


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Is something wrong with him?¡±


    The bassist scoffed. ¡°Nothing he isn¡¯t doing to himself. I mean, the occasional weed is one thing, but that dude¡¯s a straight-up mess.¡±


    Frowning, the vocalist nodded. ¡°Well, hopefully he gets here soon.¡±


    As she spoke, a chord sprung from the synthesizer, and she turned to find their keyboardist straddling his stool. He wore dark sunglasses in addition to his wrinkled gray T-shirt and blue jeans.


    Crash sighed. ¡°Nice of you to drop by, Kaz.¡±


    The bald man snapped back from his seat. ¡°Look, man. We¡¯re supposed to start at two. It¡¯s two. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Shinji walked over to Ranko, giving her a smile. He made it a point to avoid eye contact with Kaz. He handed her back her microphone. ¡°You ready to lead us out there, girl?¡±


    She swallowed, taking hold of the device. ¡°As I¡¯m gonna be.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    She strode to the front of their spray-painted domain, flicking the switch on her microphone and taking a deep breath. Bouncing on her heels, she felt her adrenaline start to kick in. It was time to show her new bandmates she¡¯d been worth the investment.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Shibuya?! Are we having a good time at Market Day?¡± The four musicians behind her began to play a very basic rhythm. A smattering of people began to look over at the source of the sound, starting to make their way toward the one area devoid of tents and tables filled with local craft goods.


    She frowned a bit, looking out over the empty grass in front of her. She was going to have to bring all the energy she could muster. They hadn¡¯t really had time to rehearse any choreography or stage blocking, so it was all up to her creativity. Fortunately, she was fairly used to shooting from the hip, but she needed a little more time to draw in a crowd.


    ¡°On drums, say hey to Ken Hirata!¡± The drums rocketed to life over the rhythm, their tempo increasing in volume and intensity.


    Ranko held her arm out to the side. ¡°On bass, Shibuya¡¯s own Shinji Yokota!¡± The bass guitar leapt into the rhythm, beginning to blend with the drums.


    ¡°On synth, let¡¯s hear some love for the amazing Kazuki Asai!¡± The electronic tones of the keyboard jumped into the rhythm, building toward a recognizable tune.


    ¡°Make some noise for our lead guitar, Mister Crash Matsuyama!¡± The blonde man to her right began plucking the intro to the song as the small crowd cheered, while more people began milling into their performance area with bags from the vendor stalls lining the park.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Ranko! What¡¯s yours? Hope everybody¡¯s having a great time shopping today. I know it¡¯s one of my favorite things to do! But is anybody going to help me out?¡±


    She smiled, bringing the microphone a bit further from her lips.


    ¡°Some boys kiss me, some boys hug me. I think they¡¯re okay. If they don¡¯t give me proper credit, I just walk away.¡±


    She stalked across to Shinji, facing him from the side as he strummed his instrument. ¡°They can beg, and they can plead, but they can¡¯t see the light!¡± She feigned pushing Shinji away from her, turning with a dismissive gesture over her shoulder and shaking her head as Ken chimed in with his microphone, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ranko strode across the front of the orange box that passed for a stage from left to right, extending her left hand and rubbing her thumb and her first two fingers together. ¡°¡®Cause the boy with the cold, hard cash is always Mister Right!¡±


    Ken leaned into his microphone, harmonizing with their new lead singer as Ranko adjusted her jacket, popping her collar as if she were showing it off. ¡°¡®Cause we are living in a material world, and I am a material girl!¡±


    She strode confidently on her chunky heels, placing one foot in front of the other in a slow model¡¯s stomp. She stepped carefully over the cables laying on the grass until she reached the keyboardist¡¯s stool. She hopped up on another of the large gray amplifier cases next to it, crossing her ankles. She gestured with her neck and pointed with her thumb at her bald bandmate as he played.


    ¡°Some boys romance. Some boys slow dance. That¡¯s alright with me. If they can¡¯t raise my interest, then I¡¯ll have to let them be!¡± She gave a mockingly disgusted wave with the back of her hand in Kaz¡¯ direction, bouncing back down to her feet and walking toward the front right of the group, where Crash was playing.


    ¡°Some boys try, and some boys lie, but I don¡¯t let them play!¡±


    She faced Crash and he turned to face her, grinning. She was proving to be every bit as great an addition to their group as he had hoped. Maybe more so.


    Ranko placed her hand on her chin, stroking it as if considering him. ¡°Only boys that save their pennies make my rainy da-ay!¡±


    Crash, picking up on what she was doing, skipped a beat on his instrument, reaching into his empty pocket and turning it inside out. He frowned exaggeratedly as Ranko rolled her eyes, shook her head, and walked away. As she and Ken sang the lengthy bridge, she walked from one of her bandmates to the other, as if giving them a second thought, and deciding against each.


    She strode to the front of the group, now singing directly to the crowd for the first time in the song.


    ¡°Boys may come, and boys may go, and that¡¯s alright, ya see.¡± She reached out with her empty hand, curling her fingers as if beckoning the crowd to come closer. ¡°Experience has made me rich, and now they¡¯re after me!¡±


    The crowd, which had grown substantially as the song progressed, whooped loudly. Ranko grinned at the familiar sound of a jubilant audience. Now, this is more like it.


    ¡°¡®¡¯Cause everybody¡¯s living in a material world, and I am a material girl! You know that we are living in a material world, and I am a material girl!¡±


    The crowd roared to life as the song ended.


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m Ranko, and that¡¯s Crash, Shinji, Ken and Kaz. We are the Dapper Dragons! Good to meet you! Now, whaddya say we really get this thing started, Shibuya?

 86. Here Comes the Bridesmaid

    Ranko fidgeted in her chair. ¡°How long does this have to sit like this?¡±


    The woman standing behind her poked at one of the plastic rollers embedded in the shock of flame-red hair before her. ¡°Another fifteen minutes or so.¡±


    Yui stalked past her chair, already in her blue bridesmaid¡¯s dress with her black shrug over it. She, unlike her youngest sister, had the luxury of hair too short to be styled in any meaningful way. ¡°Izzi, honey, how¡¯s it coming in there?¡±


    The bride¡¯s voice echoed from a small vanity room off to one side of the main changing area. ¡°Doing alright. Gonna need a hand in a minute, though!¡±


    Mei hopped past Yui, one of her heels on, the other in her hand, stumbling to try and slip it on without sitting in a dress that had come out of alterations just a hair too tight. Her cotton-candy blue hair was coiled around the sides of her head in twin Chinese-style buns. Ayako caught her just before she wiped out on the terrazzo floor of the changing area. ¡°Easy there, little sister!¡±


    The scene was unlike anything Ranko had ever experienced before. Sure, Izzi had dolled her up to put her on stage before, but that was one person. Five women trying to get dressed and ready at the same time, on a deadline, in an area roughly the size of the Phoenix¡¯ kitchen was like trying to thread a needle in a typhoon.


    Another woman slipped through the door, and the clicking and flashing of a camera immediately ensued. Izzi had said the photographer would be capturing candid shots throughout the process of getting ready, but Ranko didn¡¯t feel especially comfortable with anyone taking pictures in the room where she and her sisters were dressing. It reminded her too much of Nabiki. Mei, meanwhile, couldn¡¯t resist making a few silly poses for the camera.


    Ayako shouted from one of the benches in front of the long mirror mounted on one wall. ¡°Has anybody seen my eyeliner?¡± Yui gave a shrill whistle, tossing a small black tube in her sister¡¯s direction.


    Yui slipped behind the curtain separating Izumi¡¯s area from the rest of the room. ¡°You ready for me, sis?¡±


    Izumi nodded. ¡°Alright, squash me!¡±


    With a giggle, Yui pulled on the white ribbons lacing up the back of Izumi¡¯s dress like a basketball shoe, tightening the corset around her sister¡¯s frame. ¡°How¡¯s this? Suffocating yet?¡±


    Izumi made a little urk sound as her oxygen supply was forcibly ejected from her lungs by her wedding dress. ¡°Getting there¡­¡±


    A few moments later, Yui pushed through the green curtain into the changing room, clearing her throat and calling loudly for attention. ¡°Ladies?¡± Ayako, Mei and Ranko all stopped what they were doing and looked up, though Ranko was still having the rollers removed from her hair from behind.


    The curtain was pulled back, and Izumi stepped into the room. She was positively radiant, her brown hair braided around the back of her head with a crown of daisies woven into it. Her makeup was flawless; Ranko had every reason to believe she rolled out of bed like that, because she was never seen any other way. Her long white dress shimmered about her frame, and the dainty diamond necklace and matching earrings she wore sparkled under the countless lights shining in every direction from the vanities along the wall.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Ayako gasped. ¡°My gods, Izzi¡­¡±


    Mei could only emit a ¡°Wow,¡± and Ranko gave an impressed little whistle.


    Having been released by the stylist from hell, Ranko dumped a small silver bag out onto the vanity counter. Her hands shaking, she picked up one tube after another, trying to remember which one went where. She cursed herself for not taking more time to practice doing this before the wedding, but between band practice, work, singing, studying and Akane, time had been at a massive premium of late.


    She eyed the result of the stylist¡¯s work in the mirror. Her hair hung loosely around her shoulders, the rollers having added a gentle wavy curl all through it. It looked like a more intentional version of the cascading effect it had when she¡¯d done her dress fitting. She had to admit, while it felt like a lot of work to get there, the overall effect did not suck.


    She unscrewed the tube of mascara, pulling out the long, feathery brush. She stroked it carefully through her left eyebrow. There might have been a little too much, but it didn¡¯t look terrible, and she was worried that messing with it further would only make it worse. Her task was not aided by her squinting after poking herself in the right eye with the brush.


    ¡°Oh, baby, baby, come here.¡± Izumi swiveled the vinyl chair in which her youngest sister sat. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Ranko blushed. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to help me. You¡¯re getting married in, like, twenty minutes.¡±


    The bride gave an amused smirk. ¡°You listen here, Miss Ranko. It¡¯s true, I¡¯m about to become somebody¡¯s wife. But I¡¯m never gonna stop being your big sister. Now, gimme that.¡±


    In a matter of moments, Izumi¡¯s practiced hand had corrected her mascara, as well as applied eyeliner foundation, lipstick and a bit of blush. ¡°There. Now, that¡¯s just about perfect.¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°What did we miss?¡±


    Izumi motioned to a black backpack under one of the counters. ¡°Mei, grab me the silver box in my bag, please?¡± Momentarily, her sister delivered her a long rectangular box, about three centimeters high and eight across.


    Izumi smiled. ¡°So, I know you¡¯ve never done this before, but it¡¯s tradition that the bride gives her bridesmaids a gift after the wedding, to thank them for, you know, putting up with all her crap for the last few months.¡± She giggled. ¡°But I think we need to give you yours early.¡±


    She opened the box facing away from Ranko so that her sister could not see its contents. Turning back toward her, she held in her hands a dainty silver flower-chain necklace. Dangling from its midpoint was a small silver star, the center of which bore a tiny diamond. Izumi leaned forward, insomuch as she could in her restrictive corset, fastening the chain around the back of Ranko¡¯s neck.


    ¡°There. Perfect for our superstar little sister.¡±


    Ranko blushed, looking at her new adornment in the mirror and fingering it to let it catch the light. She¡¯d never owned a diamond before. Or any piece of real jewelry, for that matter, other than the petite silver heart earrings she now wore and the ever-present dragon companion on her left wrist. ¡°Izumi, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    The bride bent down carefully, giving her youngest sister a kiss on the temple. ¡°Say you¡¯re almost ready. I gotta go get married already.¡±

 87. Unity

    A classical song began to ring from just beyond the white taffeta curtain, behind which the whole of the bridal party was crowded.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s our cue.¡± Yui offered her right arm to Kaito¡¯s older brother Mikio, cradling a bouquet of white daisies in her left. The strapping gentleman adjusted his shoulders in his tuxedo jacket, hooking his arm around hers, and leading her around the curtain.


    Quietly, Ayako counted the beats of the song under her breath. When twenty had passed, she offered her arm to her husband. ¡°My love?¡±


    Kage smiled warmly, taking her arm in his and patting the back of her hand as she collected her bouquet. ¡°This brings back memories, huh?¡± He leaned over, kissing her cheek, and pulling aside the curtain for their departure.


    Five seconds later, it was Mei¡¯s turn. She reached out excitedly for Kaito¡¯s best friend, Ichiro, who gladly scooped her arm into his own. The grin on his face made Ranko very curious how well they knew each other, and how much better they would by the end of the night.


    Ranko blushed, looking down at Hoshi, looking dapper in his tuxedo. She was a little embarrassed to be escorted down the aisle by a seven-year-old, but she was the youngest girl after all, so she didn¡¯t really have much room to complain. Hoshi held a white pillow, on which was perched a pair of rings.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s you and me, buddy.¡±


    Hoshi giggled. ¡°Aww, again?¡±


    Ranko smirked amusedly. ¡°Listen, you. High heels or no high heels, I can still kick your butt. But, later. Right now, we gotta go make your mom proud.¡±


    Hana craned her neck back to the curtain at the far end of the aisle from her seat in the front row. ¡°So, do you think Izumi managed to tame your tomboy?¡±


    Sitting next to her, Akane giggled. ¡°I guess we¡¯re about to find out. But there¡¯s not much Ranko wouldn¡¯t do for her sisters.¡±


    The curtain parted, and Hoshi rushed out, careful not to spill the contents of his pillow. As he used both hands to carry it, Ranko held both of her hands on the stems of her lace-bound bouquet of white daisies as she stepped out behind him.


    Akane gasped. ¡°Holy¡­¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Hana leaned closer to her, a proud grin on her face. She spoke quietly so as not to be overheard. ¡°Shit. The phrase you¡¯re looking for is holy shit.¡±


    Akane took in the vision of the woman she loved, the woman who was once the man to whom she was engaged, stalking the pale blue runner leading to the altar where her sisters, Kaito, and the adult groomsmen waited with the officiant. She was positively aglow. Her hair was perfect. Her makeup was perfect. Her dress was perfect. Her smile was perfect. Her everything was perfect.


    There were some eighty other people in the little flowery alcove, but Akane no longer noticed any of them. Forget the bride; she was going home with the true belle of the ball.


    ¡°Yeah. Holy shit.¡±


    Ranko gave Akane a bright smile and a little wave as she passed the first row of chairs, and Akane was a little concerned she might pass out from the sudden blood flow to her face. She was well and truly flustered, and all her efforts to hide it were failing miserably.


    Ranko took her place next to Mei, and everyone in the bridal party faced the rear of the alcove. The music changed to a different song and increased in volume, and everyone stood, turning to face the back as well while Izumi stepped out into the aisle. There was a smattering of gasps, and the constant snapping of cameras, as the bride made her way toward the altar. Akane watched her approach, not wanting to be rude, but in her mind¡¯s eye, someone else was wearing that white dress. She hadn¡¯t yet decided if it was her, or Ranko.


    Everyone took their seats, and the officiant stepped to the center of the dais, between Kaito and Izumi.


    ¡°Friends, we gather here today because two people dear to us fell in love. There could be no better, no more joyous reason, for our coming together than to celebrate Kaito and Izumi as they take their first step into the rest of their lives not as two people, but as one family. We join together not just two people, but their families as well; Kaito¡¯s parents and his brother, Izumi¡¯s mother and all of her sisters, and Hoshi, the young man who has the honor of being their son. It truly is a day to celebrate.


    ¡°Kaito, will you accept Izumi as your wife? Will you care for her, protect her, and love her always? Will you keep her and her alone in your heart for as long as both of you live?¡±


    The groom smiled up at his bride. ¡°I will.¡± He reached down to the pillow his stepson-to-be held, carefully picking up a diamond wrap surrounding a smaller diamond solitaire, slipping it onto Izumi¡¯s finger.


    The officiant smiled. ¡°And, Izumi, will you accept Kaito as your husband? Will you care for him, protect him, and love him, always? Will you keep him and him alone in your heart for as long as both of you live?¡±


    Izumi giggled. ¡°I will, and I can¡¯t wait.¡± She turned, handing her bouquet of white roses to Yui behind her, picking up a thin gold band from Hoshi¡¯s pillow, and sliding it onto the third finger of her husband¡¯s left hand.


    The officiant stepped back so as to no longer be between them. ¡°Then, with vows and rings exchanged in accordance with the laws of Japan and in the presence of the gods and all of us who love and celebrate them, I now proclaim Kaito Sando and Izumi Konishi to be husband and wife. Kaito, you may kiss your bride.¡±


    Kaito needed little encouragement.

 88. A Gift of Song

    ¡°How¡¯s it coming back there?¡± Ranko craned her neck around the little gazebo.


    ¡°Look, you try wiring a mixing panel in a tux!¡± Shinji grumbled, laying on his back underneath a folding table covered in wires.


    Ranko smirked. ¡°Sure thing, Shin. And while I¡¯m doing that, you can sing lead in a formal dress and heels.¡±


    Shinji laughed, bumping his head on the bottom of the table as he slid out. ¡°Alright, you win this round, Tendo.¡±


    He plucked gently at each of the instruments, the volume as low as possible on the mixing gear so as not to disturb the partygoers with their testing until they were ready to play. ¡°I think we¡¯re all set here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ranko said, offering Shinji a hand off of the marble floor of the gazebo. ¡°I¡¯ll let Izumi know.¡±


    Ranko walked around the party for a few minutes, searching for her sister. Fortunately, the white formal dress was a dead giveaway. Still, it took a few moments to reach her. Despite having a martial artist¡¯s balance, navigating a patch of grass in stiletto heels was still an arduous task.


    ¡°Uh, excuse me? Mrs. Sando? I just wanted to let you know the band is just about ready whenever you are.¡± Ranko giggled.


    Izumi blushed. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take to get used to being called that, even after all these months of dreaming about it. ¡°Sounds great, Ran-chan. I can¡¯t thank you and the guys enough for doing this.¡±


    With a smile, Ranko nodded. ¡°Well, my sister deserves better than a battery-operated boom box at her wedding.¡± She put her arm around the bride¡¯s shoulders, hugging as best the pair could in their restrictive formal dresses.


    Izumi grabbed her new husband¡¯s wrist, turning it so she could read his watch. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve got one or two more things to do, and then we¡¯re ready for you.¡±


    Kaito turned. ¡°Hey, I was using that hand!¡±


    With a kiss, Izumi grinned devilishly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s half-mine now.¡±


    Kaito squeezed her tight. ¡°It¡¯s all yours, my love.¡±


    While Izumi and Kaito prepared for one of the other various and sundry wedding rituals Ranko barely understood, Crash waved her back over to the gazebo. Plodding carefully back to her bandmates in her towering heels, she looked over the situation from the safety of a small brick path a meter in front of the cramped structure. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this damned wind. It¡¯s gonna pick up on the mics.¡± Crash grumbled as another gust whipped past him. ¡°Outdoor gigs are a real pain sometimes.¡±


    Ranko thought for a moment. ¡°Hey, see those plastic cups they¡¯ve got over at the bar? Get a couple of those and poke holes in the bottom. Stick the mics through them, and it¡¯ll make a wind shield. Won¡¯t be perfect, but¡­¡±


    Crash laughed. ¡°Beautiful, talented and smart. What would we do without you?¡±


    The bridesmaid blushed. ¡°Cry, probably.¡±


    As she spoke, a strong gust blustered from behind her, and her martial artist¡¯s senses detected something coming toward her. With lightning speed, she flung her arm backward to block whatever was about to hit her, and her hand made contact with a crinkly bundle wrapped in plastic. ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    She turned to the sound of cheering from the assembled partygoers clumped eight meters or so in front of her. She hadn¡¯t even started singing yet! Blinking, she looked down at her hands. She was holding Izumi¡¯s bouquet.


    She thought she would black out from the blood flow to her face. She knew very little about the traditional ceremonies involved in Western-style weddings, but this one she was quite familiar with. ¡°Aw, hell!¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Various playful catcalls rose from the crowd as she walked back to the group, handing the bouquet back to the bride. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±


    Izumi laughed. ¡°Clearly, you overestimate my skills. I couldn¡¯t have done that on purpose if my life depended on it! But I¡¯m glad it was you anyway.¡±


    With a blush, Ranko giggled. ¡°Yeah, well, Akane ain¡¯t gonna let me hear the end of it.¡±


    ¡°There are worse fates, little sister.¡±


    Ranko waved her off with a grin. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. Go do some wife stuff.¡±


    Again, she trod back to the gazebo, where Crash had rigged up her suggested fix for the microphones. ¡°Is it working?¡±


    The guitarist nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s way better than nothing.¡±


    She moved toward the steps, and Crash stepped down, offering her a hand. ¡°My lady?¡±


    Blushing, Ranko took his wrist in her hand. He really was a sweet guy, and she really hoped he¡¯d meet somebody soon who had even a remote interest in having a boyfriend. He deserved it. She ascended the four uneven steps up to the gazebo platform, teetering slightly on her heels. She was about ready to ditch them and do the show barefoot.


    Shinji shrugged as she took in the state of the space. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s not an awful lot of room for dancing in this gazebo. We did the best we could.¡±


    With a giggle, Ranko smiled up at him. ¡°Well, there¡¯s not a lot of room for dancing in this dress, either, so we¡¯ll call that a wash.¡±


    Ken laughed, tossing her a microphone. ¡°Catch!¡±


    It sailed high, and she snatched it out of the air, but couldn¡¯t get a good grip on it and fumbled it to the marble floor. ¡°Crap! I can¡¯t move in this thing.¡±


    Crash bent down, picking up the device with the plastic cup rigged around it and handing it to her. ¡°Our fair maiden can only catch flowers today.¡±


    Ranko rolled her eyes, shaking her head with a smirk. ¡°Bite me, Matsuyama.¡±


    Chortling, Crash picked up his guitar. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Ken, Kaz and Shinji all sounded off, ¡°Ready!¡±


    Ranko nodded, turning to face out to the assembled reception guests as she switched on the microphone. ¡°Hey, everybody. Thank you all so much for being here with us today. I know it means the world to Izzi and Kaito that you came out to celebrate with us.¡±


    As the party conversations wound down and more of the gathering turned to give her attention, she took a step forward.


    ¡°I, um¡­ I think it¡¯s supposed to be the best man who gives a speech. I¡¯m not really up on this whole wedding thing. But, well, I¡¯ve got a microphone, and he doesn¡¯t, so here goes nothing.¡±


    A smattering of laughter arose from the group.


    ¡°Kaito, you¡¯re a great dude. You¡¯re loyal, you¡¯re kind. You build one hell of a stage.¡± More laughter sprung up from the assembled revelers as Izumi leaned into her husband, both of his arms wrapped around her waist from behind.


    ¡°Seriously, though. You¡¯re amazing to Izzi, to Hoshi, and to all of us. I know you¡¯ve been here longer than me, and so it feels weird for me to be the one saying this to you, but, we¡¯re so happy to finally welcome you into our strange little family. We love ya, man.¡±


    A chorus of whoops came in response.


    ¡°Izumi¡­ gods, what do I even say about you? When I first met you all, I was a hot mess. I had no idea how to do anything, and you never once mocked me or made me feel¡­ less for it, ya know? You¡¯ve taught me, protected me, and been there for me more than I could ever say. People talk all the time about how much I¡¯ve changed since I¡¯ve been here, and a lot of that is entirely because of you. You will never understand how much I mean it when I say that you made me the woman I am today, and I can¡¯t thank you enough for it.¡± She blushed. ¡°Even when you make me wear these stupid heels.¡±


    As the guests laughed, she continued. ¡°But seriously, though. A girl couldn¡¯t ask for a better big sister to set an example for her to follow. I love you, Izumi.¡±


    A few ¡°awwwws¡± sprung up from the people standing around the gazebo, and Izumi wiped a tear from her eye. She silently mouthed ¡°thank you¡± up to her youngest sister.


    ¡°Now,¡± Ranko said, wiping her own eyes, careful not to smudge her makeup for fear of the bride ascending the stage and clobbering her with something. ¡°Whaddya say we make them dance?¡±


    A cheer sounded from the wedding guests, and Crash and Shinji began plucking a rhythm on their instruments. Kaito took his wife by the hand, leading her to the little brick area in front of the gazebo and putting his arms around her.


    Ranko lifted the microphone, leaning on one of the columns supporting the gondola¡¯s roof.


    ¡°Watching every moment in my foolish lover¡¯s game, on this endless ocean, finally lovers know no shame. Turning and returning to some secret place inside, watching in slow motion as you turn around and say¡­¡±


    Izumi rested her head on her husband¡¯s shoulder as they slowly swayed. It had been a perfect day.


    ¡°Take my breath away¡­¡±

 89. When Thunder Rolls

    Ranko looked herself over in the mirror on the back of her closet door. She wore the shimmery silver dress she¡¯d been gifted by Izumi a few weeks back in celebration of her invitation to join the Dapper Dragons. Her hair hung loosely around her shoulders, still holding onto the last remnants of the wave from the styling she¡¯d had done for the wedding.


    Satisfied with her appearance, she headed downstairs, yawning quietly. The bar had been crazy busy for days, with Izumi away on her honeymoon, and between that, studying, and band practice, she was burning the candle at both ends and microwaving it in the middle to boot. She was glad that her primary job responsibility these days generated a constant flow of adrenaline, or she wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be able to stay awake until the end of her shift.


    As a result of her dragging, she was a few minutes late getting downstairs. She sighed as she walked into the kitchen. ¡°Sorry, Mei. I¡¯m just getting my ass kicked this week.¡± Her blue-haired sister hooked her hand around Ranko¡¯s elbow, catching her before she stepped through the saloon doors. ¡°Hey, Ran-chan, is there anything you need to tell us?¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Why, what do you think is up?¡±


    Mei shrugged. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, maybe something about some super-rich guy you¡¯re seeing?¡±


    The redhead shook her head incredulously. ¡°Uh, Mei, you do remember I like girls, right? Like, where is this coming from?¡±


    Her older sister shrugged. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, but there¡¯s a guy in a really nice suit out there with like four dozen roses, who says he¡¯s here for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know anybody like that.¡±


    Mei smirked. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you. He apparently doesn¡¯t know you that well, either. Didn¡¯t even use your name, either. Kept calling you the pig-tailed girl. What a weirdo!¡±


    Ranko slumped down onto the steps leading up to her apartment. ¡°Oh, fuck. Not this, too.¡±


    The blue-haired girl, ironically the one in the room actually wearing pigtails, stepped closer, her look of amusement becoming one of concern. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know this guy.¡±


    Shaking her head, Ranko sighed. ¡°No, I do. And he¡¯s a jerk. Stay clear of him, Mei.¡±


    With a frown, Mei stepped closer, putting her hand on Ranko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A jerk, like Mikado?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but close enough. Grab me a napkin?¡±


    Mei complied with her request, and Ranko jotted a few symbols on the green paper product with a ballpoint pen she found on the counter. ¡°Have Yui give him this. And like I said, keep your distance.¡±


    Ranko stood, smoothing out her dress. She had to get him out of that room as quickly as possible. He could blow everything for her, and he was too stupid to know he was doing it.


    With a nod, Mei took the paper, reading it. ¡°Alright. But if you¡¯re not back in a half an hour, we¡¯re going to call for help.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Thanks, Mei. Throw something on the sound system to keep folks busy? I promise, I¡¯ll sing something when I get back.¡±


    Ranko slipped out the back door, walking around the building to the front, and leaning on a lamp post across the street within view of the front door of the Phoenix. Within moments, a tall young man in an impeccable gray pin-striped suit with a white shirt and a silver silk tie. It was definitely him, but Ranko barely recognized him out of his kendo uniform.


    ¡°Kuno, what the hell are you doing here?¡±


    The man gasped, crossing the street to join her. ¡°My pig-tailed goddess! It really is you! How I have searched these last months for you! Our fair city has been ever in winter since you disappeared. I had feared that some harm had come to you, no doubt a result of the evil machinations of that dastardly cretin Ranma Saotome. But here you stand, hale and hearty, and all is right with the world! Come to me, my love!¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She shook her head. ¡°Down, boy. I said I¡¯d talk. That¡¯s it. Be respectful, kay?¡±


    Kuno nodded. ¡°As you wish. But I must know, why are you here, in this¡­ establishment? You, a vision of Aphrodite herself, wasting away in such a distasteful venue as this. I can only surmise that you have hidden yourself here to free yourself of Saotome¡¯s lecherous advances. I bring glad tidings, my love! Ranma Saotome has not been seen in Nerima for many a month! Without question, he knows that should ever he show his blighted face again, the justice of Tatewaki Kuno shall be swift and sure.¡±


    Waving her hands, Ranko sighed. ¡°Okay. First of all, I¡¯m not going to have you knocking this place, alright? I love it here. Secondly, I have a name, man. You can call me Ranko.¡± The whole vagueness of the pig-tailed girl thing was great when she had been trying to hide her identity, but she had one of her own now, and she had worked too hard for it to have it ignored.


    Her would-be suitor smiled. ¡°Ranko. The name rests upon the tongue like honeyed ambrosia. Very well, I would permit that if we intend to dispense with formality, that you call me Tatewaki as well.¡±


    The redhead shook her head with a smirk. ¡°Uh, yeah. Sure.¡±


    Kuno continued. ¡°Pray tell, Ranko, how did you escape the clutches of Saotome? Long had it been known that, through some vile sorcery, you remained under his wretched control. You seem to have freed yourself of his influence, though, and may now safely return home under my watchful care. While I do not believe Ranma Saotome brave enough to show his face in the presence of the Blue Thunder once more, should he do so, he shall face my sword. You will be safe, on my honor.¡±


    Ranko chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna be seeing much of Ranma anymore.¡±


    With a curious gaze, he stepped closer. ¡°Oh? Has the coward finally crawled back into his hole to trouble the good people of the earth no more?¡±


    Ranko sighed, shaking her head. Man, this guy was thick. Oh well, she thought. At least I¡¯ll get to have a little fun with this.


    ¡°Actually¡­ Ranma Saotome is dead.¡±


    Kuno looked as if the wind had been knocked out of him, and he had somehow enjoyed it. ¡°C¡­ could this be? How could you be sure? I warn thee, Ranko, Saotome is a slippery sort. Many a time I have thought him cornered and found him to have wormed his way out of my grasp.¡±


    ¡°I saw him die.¡± From her perspective, it was technically true, anyway. She had watched him take his last breath in her bedroom mirror.


    Ranko watched as the young man¡¯s brain slowly imploded in real time. ¡°Then¡­ both you, and Akane Tendo, are free from his clutches at last, and are free to date with me?! Oh, blessed day! Surely the stars do shine brightly upon the House of Kuno tonight!¡±


    Whoa, boy. Easy there, she thought. ¡°So, about that, Ku¡­ Tatewaki. I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to say this delicately, so I¡¯m just going to come out with it, kay? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re great and all, but, see, the thing is¡­¡± She blushed a little, enjoying toying with him. ¡°I¡­ actually prefer the company of women. So, you see, it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me.¡± She dared not mention that she was with Akane; word would surely get out at home, and she doubted Akane would be comfortable with that sort of information going public about her.


    Kuno blinked. ¡°I¡­ Well, I suppose you cannot be blamed. If your only experience with men is a bottom-feeding lecher such as Saotome, it is no wonder that you find yourself drawn to the fairer sex. Still, I assure you that in the company of a true gentleman such as I, you would discover a newfound appreciation for handsome men.¡±


    Smirking, Ranko shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold your breath on that one there, buddy. Look, you¡¯re a decent enough guy, most of the time, I guess. You could have any number of girls you wanted. Why don¡¯t you go after the ones who want you back, Kuno?¡±


    He sighed, slumping a bit. ¡°My fair Ranko, your words wound me, but mayhap there is some wisdom in them. I shall meditate upon this and consider my next course of action. Never the less, I remain pleased to see you well.¡±


    Ranko flashed a small smile. After all this time, she¡¯d finally gotten through to him, and it hadn¡¯t even taken a single punch. ¡°I appreciate your saying that, Tatewaki. I do. I am safe, and happy, and I hope the same for you, truly.¡±

 90. Making Arrangements

    Ranko looked down at her feet, taking three steps to her right, crossing her ankles with each. She followed with three steps back to the left in the same grapevine pattern, tapping her toe on the stage. She leaned back on her heel, sliding her feet back once, twice, and bumping into the back wall behind the stage as she ran out of real estate.


    The bar¡¯s resident entertainer grumbled loudly in frustration. ¡°I told you, Mei, this dance is dumb. Can¡¯t we do something else tonight?¡±


    Her de facto manager shook her head, her blue pigtails bouncing about her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s popular, sis. You¡¯re gonna need to know it eventually. Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Popular or not, I still say the whole thing sucks. I feel like I¡¯m in a cowboy bar or something. Electric, my ass.¡± She sighed, picking up her glass of room-temperature water from the stool nearby and swigging from it.


    Yui cringed, leaning into Mei as she inventoried the liquor bottles. She spoke in a quiet, sing-song voice. ¡°Some-body¡¯s grum-py¡­¡±


    Ranko hopped on her left foot, turning ninety degrees to her left in mid-air. As she did, the front door slammed open with a loud bang! Startled by the noise, she missed her landing, her foot landing awkwardly on the edge of the stage, and she tumbled the short distance down to the floor. ¡°Shit! What the?!¡±


    Even before the songstress could pick herself up off the floor, she could tell something was wrong. Someone was crying, and she was pretty sure she recognized who.


    ¡°Akane? What¡¯s wrong?!¡± She scrambled to her feet. Between the older girl¡¯s sobbing, and the fact that she¡¯d shown up in the middle of the school day, she was immediately very concerned.


    Akane didn¡¯t even stop to answer. She ran straight through the bar, throwing herself into Ranko¡¯s arms, and it was all Ranko could do to hold her still with how hard she was shaking.


    ¡°Hey. Hey. Talk to me. What happened?¡±


    Yui made wide eyes at Mei, and then motioned with her neck to the saloon door. Mei, taking the hint, joined her in heading to the back room and giving the couple some privacy.


    It took more than a minute for Akane to be able to speak. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my dad.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Ranko cringed. Did the guy finally drink himself to death? She waited for more, and it eventually came.


    ¡°Ranko, what am I gonna do? What are we gonna do?¡±


    The redhead stroked her hair soothingly. ¡°The first thing you¡¯re gonna do is take a deep breath and calm down, so you can tell me what happened, and I can try to help.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to calm down?! Ranko, I¡¯m engaged again!¡±


    Ranko blinked as if she¡¯d been hit in the face with a board. ¡°Wait, what?!¡±


    Akane sniffled. ¡°Last night. Kuno came to the house. Freaking Kuno! He offered Dad some crazy deal. I don¡¯t even know what it was. Talking all this crazy stuff about how he knew I wasn¡¯t engaged to you any more, because he had it on good authority Ranma was dead. It was all Dad could talk about this morning. It¡¯s not official yet, but it might as well be!


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, Ranko! And I can¡¯t survive living with him!¡±


    Ranko let go of her girlfriend, slumping into a chair.


    ¡°Akane¡­ I¡­ this is my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The distraught girl shrieked back. ¡°How could it be your fault?!¡±


    Ranko sighed, pulling out a chair next to herself for Akane, who took it. ¡°He was here the other day. Kuno. Took me totally by surprise. I have no idea how he even found me, but he tried this same stuff with me. Trying to take me back with him, all that. You know how he is. He started all this stuff about looking for Ranma. I¡¯m the one who told him Ranma was dead. I told him I wasn¡¯t interested in him, and he should find somebody else to be with. I should have known he was up to something when he took that lying down! Gods, Akane, I¡¯m so sorry, baby.¡±


    She expected Akane to be furious with her, maybe even take a swing at her, but all her girlfriend could do was cry. ¡°What am I gonna do?¡±


    Ranko stood up, turning and squatting in front of Akane¡¯s chair to look into her eyes. ¡°You listen to me, Akane. Listen to me. I did this, and I am gonna fix it. I don¡¯t know how, but I promise you. I am going to make this right. You¡¯re not gonna spend one second with that freak, I swear.¡± She tilted Akane¡¯s chin up with her fingers. ¡°I fought too damn hard for you to lose you to that creep.¡±


    Akane sniffled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. It¡¯s all but done. You can¡¯t even fight him anymore.¡±


    Ranko forced herself to smile, for Akane¡¯s sake, even though her own mind was racing, scrambling for a solution. She leaned in to whisper to her, just in case her sisters were listening from the other room.


    ¡°Hey, I went from being the least popular guy in high school to a girly pop idol in five months. When have I ever let anybody tell me what I can¡¯t do?¡±

 91. Interactions

    Ranko was sitting at the bar, flipping through one of the textbooks Yui had brought her, when Mei walked in. ¡°Hey, Mei! Mornin¡¯.¡± She rubbed her eyes, yawning. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping much already, and ever since this thing with Akane and Kuno, she¡¯d been racking her brain non-stop.


    Mei smiled, giving Ranko a squeeze about the shoulders from behind. ¡°Morning, sis. Any word from Akane?¡±


    Ranko shook her head, tossing her book to the bar and holding her head in her hands. ¡°Mei, I gotta fix this, somehow. I promised her.¡±


    Her sister nodded. ¡°You will. I believe in you. You¡¯re a tough cookie, and so is she.¡±


    Ranko looked down, her voice empty. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mei.¡±


    The older girl sighed. ¡°I know, honey. But you¡¯ll find a way. You and Akane love each other, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before everything else works out.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could believe that,¡± Ranko said. ¡°I promised her I¡¯d find a way, but what if I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then you keep trying.¡± Mei smiled, trying to give at least the appearance of confidence. She had no idea how anyone tolerated arranged marriages anymore, but she hoped there was enough give in Akane¡¯s father to at least try and consider his daughter¡¯s happiness.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Mei looked over at the book her sister had tossed on the counter, hoping to change the subject. ¡°Whatcha readin¡¯?¡±


    The younger girl smiled weakly. ¡°Health studies. I swear, Yui¡¯s gonna wear me out with all this damn homework. I feel like I haven¡¯t slept in a month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s paying off, though, isn¡¯t it? Your last practice test, you went up in English and science, right?¡±


    Ranko sighed. ¡°Yeah. I guess. It¡¯s a deck chair off the Titanic, though. It¡¯s still gonna take forever, and that¡¯s if it doesn¡¯t kill me first.¡± She motioned to the book that lay on the counter. ¡°I¡¯m going through a chapter on drugs and stuff.¡±


    Mei cringed. That was not her favorite thing to talk about. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The songstress shrugged. ¡°I gotta do it, I guess. It got me wondering, actually. When I was in the hospital, after the thing at the carnival, do you remember what the name of the medicine they gave me was? Some of this stuff sounds scary as hell.¡±


    ¡°Vicodin, I think. And yeah, it¡¯s serious stuff. But they gave it to you in a hospital, and they were watching you, so you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Besides, you know I wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to you like that, and I know what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief, at least. Thanks, Mei.¡± She stood up, checking the time on the clock behind the bar. ¡°Aw crap, I gotta get to practice! I¡¯m gonna be late!¡±


    As Ranko snatched up her purse and darted out the door, Mei called after her. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you gonna clean up your¡­¡± She sighed, picking up the pile of books and Ranko¡¯s empty soda glass. ¡°I guess not.¡±

 92. Hurt

    Ranko pulled the door to the garage space open, stumbling in from the sidewalk. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, guys!¡±


    Crash looked up from tuning his guitar. ¡°Typical diva. Rocks one performance and now thinks she doesn¡¯t have to show up for practice anymore.¡± He grinned playfully. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, you were freaking incredible out there! Did you really not rehearse any of those moves? You had them eating out of your hand!¡±


    The band¡¯s vocalist shrugged. ¡°It just comes natural to me, I guess.¡± She¡¯d always found that weird, considering the most effeminate she ever behaved was when she was on stage. She could even sing about dating boys and pretend to flirt, and it didn¡¯t bother her that much. Maybe it was the fact that when she was performing, it was expected to be an act, as opposed to the rest of her life where she had been forced to silently fake it until she made it.


    Ken stretched behind his drum set. ¡°What are we playing today, guys?¡±


    Shinji smirked. ¡°Whatever our singer says.¡±


    The redhead blushed. ¡°Come on, guys, I¡¯ve been here for like, two weeks. I shouldn¡¯t be taking over all the decisions and stuff. This is your band, and you¡¯re just letting me hang out. You tell me what you want to play, and I¡¯ll learn it.¡±


    With a dark chuckle, Kazuki shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care, man.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Shinji shook his head. ¡°You never do, bro.¡± He turned back to Ranko. ¡°Seriously. Our instruments can play whatever notes are on the page, but your voice is gonna be better at some things than others. So, letting you pick is just the smart thing. Besides, we¡¯ve already played all the shit we like.¡±


    Crash clapped his hand on the diminutive girl¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°What are you feeling right now?¡±


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Sad. Scared. Akane¡¯s¡­ having some problems right now.¡±


    With a nod, Crash braced her shoulder. ¡°So, use it. Think of a song that says what you feel, or as close as you can get.¡±


    Try though she might, Ranko couldn¡¯t think of a song about someone¡¯s lover being forced into an arranged marriage with a psychopath because they were no longer engaged, and that because one of them changed genders permanently on a random Thursday afternoon. ¡°What if there isn¡¯t one that says what you feel?¡±


    Crash shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why people write new songs.¡±


    Ranko nodded, walking to the window and leaning on the frame. She watched as the cars drove by. What she¡¯d give to go back to Nerima right now, march up to the Tendo front door and tell Akane¡¯s father that she was alive, and girl or not, Akane was hers. She had an idea, but its chances of working were slim at best. That said, even before the disaster with Kuno, she¡¯d been lucky to see Akane once a week, and missing her was more often than not the order of the day. She opened her heart to the fear and the hurt, standing quietly until her mind applied a soundtrack to her thoughts. When it did, she quietly began to sing it, forgetting entirely that there were other people in the room waiting for her decision.


    ¡°Turn around. Every now and then, I get a little bit lonely, and you¡¯re never coming ¡®round.¡±


    Crash nodded, gesturing with his hands for everybody else to get ready, but made no sound to interrupt Ranko¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Turn around. Every now and then, I get a little bit tired of listening to the sound of my tears.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    With a strum of his guitar, Crash cued his bandmates. Most of them had at least some experience playing a good many cover songs, and at least Crash and Shinji had a good ear for learning songs by ear. Within a few notes, all four bandmates were dialed in, backing up their singer even as she sang out the window by herself.


    ¡°Every now and then, I get a little bit nervous that the best of all the years have gone by.¡±


    Before she could sing the refrain as well, as she¡¯d have done if she were singing karaoke or along with the radio, Ken leaned into his microphone. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Ranko nodded in acknowledgement that she was no longer singing alone, but she still made no effort to leave the window or reach for a microphone of her own. ¡°Every now and then, I get a little bit terrified, and then I see the look in your eyes.¡±


    Ken continued the backup vocals for the call and response, freeing Ranko to focus on the lead.


    ¡°Every now and then, I get a little bit restless and I dream of something wild. Every now and then, I get a little bit helpless, and I¡¯m lying like a child in your arms. Every now and then, I get a little bit angry, and I know I¡¯ve got to get out and cry. Every now and then, I get a little bit terrified, but then, I see the look in your eyes.¡±


    She turned slowly, looking toward the band. She wondered how many girls her age were lucky enough to have four musicians on call to provide accompaniment whenever they felt angsty enough to sing a sad song to themselves. She walked back toward the group, making for her place at the front and center of their number. ¡°Every now and then I fall apart.¡±


    Shinji tossed her a handheld microphone as she approached the filthy red area rug that was their stage. As she caught it, she allowed herself to open up her voice a bit and sing the song as it was meant to be sung, and not from the scared and hollow place in her heart.


    ¡°And I need you now, tonight. And I need you more than ever. And if you¡¯d only hold me tight, we¡¯d be holding on forever. And we¡¯ll only be making it right, ¡®cause we¡¯ll never be wrong! Together we can make it to the end of the line. Your love is like a shadow on me all of the time.¡±


    Crash gave her an encouraging smile and a nod, strumming his chords. ¡°You got this,¡± he mouthed silently to her. She clenched her fist around the microphone in her hand, channeling not her sadness, but her frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, and I¡¯m always in the dark! We¡¯re living in a powder keg and giving off sparks! I really need you tonight! Forever¡¯s gonna start tonight! Forever¡¯s gonna start tonight¡­¡±


    A tear ran down her cheek. Akane, even more than her sisters, had become her source of strength. Now, with a problem she couldn¡¯t meaningfully explain to her sisters, she needed Akane¡¯s strength, and it wasn¡¯t on offer, because Akane didn¡¯t have enough for herself. With a heavy sigh, she looked at the microphone, almost having lost interest in it.


    ¡°Once upon a time, I was falling in love. Now, I¡¯m only falling apart. There¡¯s nothing I can do. A total eclipse of the heart.¡±


    Ranko put the microphone back on its stand. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this today. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± She wiped her eyes, making for the door and pulling it open.


    Shinji looked over at Crash. ¡°Dude, is she okay?¡± Crash could only shrug. As he looked to his bandmates for advice, he heard the back door creak shut, and noticed that Kazuki had also left. That, at least, they were used to.


    ¡°Hey, you good, kid?¡± Kaz leaned on the corrugated metal wall of the building, flicking his lighter to start a cigarette.


    ¡°I guess. I¡¯ll live. I¡¯ve just got a lot going on right now.¡± Ranko sighed, letting her head fall back against the steel wall.


    The bald man nodded. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything I can ever do, let me know, alright? I¡¯m not the touchy-feely one, but¡­ I hate to see ya hurting, ya know?¡±


    Ranko nodded. If only he knew just how much hurt had to do with her current situation. And then, her eyes widened.


    ¡°Kaz¡­ there is one thing you could get me, maybe.¡± She pulled a coffee receipt from her purse, writing something on the back of it and handing it to the keyboardist.


    He blinked down at the paper, looking up at her incredulously. ¡°You sure about this?¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

 93. Message in a Bottle

    Tatewaki Kuno paced in his lawn by the pond, whisking his wooden sword around idly. The full moon reflected off the water, adding a certain ambiance to his thoughts. ¡°Just think of it, sister dear. Any day now, I will receive word that Akane Tendo and I are to be wed. Finally, I will have the victory I have dreamed of for so long.¡±


    Kodachi scoffed. ¡°And all it took was someone else besting my poor beloved Ranma, when you never could.¡±


    The young man whirled, leveling his bokken at her. ¡°Silence, she-devil! It matters not how the die is cast, only that the game is won. Forevermore I shall cherish Akane Tendo, forsaking all others. The code of bushido demands no less. I, Tatewaki Kuno, bastion of virtue, shall take the fair Akane to wife, and none yet live who dare interfere.¡±


    With a whimper, Kodachi swatted his stick out of her face. ¡°Must you be so callous as to mock me in my grief, brother? Ranma Saotome was to be my true knight, my one love, and now you celebrate his death before his body is even cold. How could you?¡±


    Her brother allowed himself a small smile, nodding. ¡°Is it not the way of the warrior that any advantage honorably obtained must be pressed in the pursuit of victory?¡±


    ¡°As if my Ranma could be defeated honorably. That little snake of a girl must have poisoned him, or performed some other dark witchcraft to bring my beloved to his doom.¡± At least, that¡¯s how she would have done it, if she¡¯d had to get rid of Akane or Shampoo. If she¡¯d only gotten the chance.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°You know not of what you speak, sister! The fair pig-tailed girl, Ranko, is far too fragile and virtuous to even attempt such a thing. I know not by what miracle she escaped that dishonorable wretch, but I thank the gods for it. Not even to protect herself from his lechery would she murder another, and stain her porcelain hands with such vile blood.¡± He swung his wooden sword with enough force to elicit a little whoosh noise as it cleaved through the air.


    With a satisfied smirk, Kodachi leaned back in her chair, crossing her ankles. ¡°So, the little witch has a name.¡±


    ¡°Indeed she does, and she bade me use it, even as she broke my heart and told me we could never be united. Verily, it was her own selfless suggestion that, rather than ascend to the House of Kuno herself, that I reach for Akane Tendo. Truly, the goddess is as magnanimous as she is beautiful.¡±


    Kodachi nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯re definitely not interested in her anymore, then, brother dear?¡±


    Her brother shook his head. ¡°I have made an offer to the father of Akane Tendo for her hand in marriage. Honor demands that I remain true to this pledge.¡±


    Kodachi smirked, reaching into the pocket of her long black skirt and producing a small beige envelope. ¡°Then, I surmise you don¡¯t want this letter you received from dear Ranko this afternoon?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes bulged and he dove at her, tripping over her lounge chair. ¡°Give me that this instant, you miserable crone!¡±

 94. Safe Harbor

    Akane sat alone at one of the Phoenix¡¯ tables, sipping her tea. She¡¯d spent the night with Ranko, but could not seem to get close to her. Both of them had been preoccupied with the situation at hand of late, and while Akane had been too depressed to enjoy herself, Ranko seemed worried to the point of paranoia.


    ¡°Akane, do you need some more tea?¡± Ranko bit into a bagel, leaning on the bartop.


    Her girlfriend shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll never get over how weird it feels, having morning tea and breakfast in an empty bar. It¡¯s like we¡¯re in a zombie movie or something.¡±


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°You get used to it after a while. One day, we¡¯ll have a place of our own, and it won¡¯t be so awkward.¡±


    Akane sighed sadly. ¡°You should stop promising things you know we can¡¯t have. I haven¡¯t heard Dad¡¯s decision yet, but I see no reason to believe I won¡¯t be Mrs. Kuno by the end of the school year.¡±


    Biting her lip, Ranko nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up hope yet, and you shouldn¡¯t either. I promised you I¡¯d fix it.¡± And I¡¯m trying, even if it breaks me forever, Ranko thought to herself.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying, Ranko, and I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m just feeling out of hope right now.¡±


    Ranko stepped around the bar counter, reaching behind her girlfriend and wrapping her arms around her shoulders. ¡°Listen. If we sit here and mope around, neither of us are gonna be anything but miserable. Why don¡¯t you finish your breakfast, I¡¯ll go get a shower and get all cute for you, and then we can go find something to do?¡±


    Akane smiled weakly, leaning back and kissing the bottom of Ranko¡¯s chin. ¡°Maybe I should be stuck marrying Kuno, because the gods know I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Ranko leaned down, kissing the top of Akane¡¯s hair. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You deserve much better than me, but I won¡¯t stop trying until I¡¯m good enough.¡±


    Ranko released Akane from the hug, bounding toward the saloon doors. It would be good to have a distraction. Kuno¡¯s gambit had been all either of them had thought of for a week.


    ¡°Hey, Ranko?¡±


    The redhead turned, her hand still on the swinging door. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Ranko smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how shit everything else in the world is. I hear you say that and I can¡¯t help but smile. I love you too, Akane.¡±


    The songstress disappeared behind the door, and Akane rose, pacing around barefoot in the bar with half a bagel in her hand. It felt like every second, the noose was closing around her, and worse yet, around her relationship with Ranko. What she would have given to tell her father that she was already with the person she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, and that it was the same person she¡¯d demanded not to be engaged to. That he¡¯d given her his word that she could date who she wanted, and even considering another arranged marriage was breaking that promise. Ranko¡¯s plan had backfired terribly, but Akane didn¡¯t hold her responsible for it. Whether Ranko believed it or not, she was a brilliant woman, she just didn¡¯t have the capacity to foresee the depths of the selfishness it took on the part of Kuno and her father to do something like this.


    Akane¡¯s train of thought was jarred by a knock on the door. That¡¯s odd. It¡¯s awfully early for anyone to show up here, and all of Ranko¡¯s sisters have keys.


    She walked to the door, turning the deadbolt and swinging it open, finding herself face to face with the subject of her dread himself. Clad in his blue-and-black kendo uniform, Kuno smiled a bit coldly. ¡°Akane Tendo. It is kind and good of you to be here to offer support to your cousin, even though the sight of you still pains this warrior¡¯s heart.¡±


    Akane blinked. ¡°Kuno?! What are you on about?¡±


    He sighed, stepping into the bar. ¡°It has come to my attention that your grief for that cretin Saotome is still too strong to consider our pending nuptials. Your family has requested that I rescind my proposal to you, and seek love elsewhere, and I have reluctantly granted the boon.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°You mean it?! Oh, thank you, Kuno!¡±


    It took her a moment for the other shoe to drop. ¡°Wait. How did you know I would be here?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I did not. I came at the invitation of your cousin, Ranko.¡±


    Akane¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°You what?!¡±


    Kuno reached into the folds of his gi, producing a beige envelope. ¡°I have been summoned by her own hand, and though it aggrieves me what the goddess bids me do, I will see it done for the good of all.¡±


    Akane snatched the envelope out of his hand, pulling out a small piece of stationery and unfolding it. It was definitely written in Ranko¡¯s newly-effeminate handwriting, but she could barely believe the words she read.


    Tatewaki,


    I regret that I must write to you and ask you to reconsider your planned proposal to my cousin Akane. As you know, she had been engaged to Ranma Saotome for some time, and his death has impacted her terribly. She is not ready to find comfort in the arms of another man.


    Beyond her grief is the matter of the Tendo dojo. With Ranma gone, Akane is set to inherit her father¡¯s school. If she leaves to marry you, there will be no one to carry on the legacy of her family, nor to provide for her father when he is too old to teach. While I have no doubt that you would ensure Akane wanted for nothing, her family¡¯s legacy and well-being is very important to her. You know my cousin well enough to understand that her pride would never allow her to ask you to help them, even though you have the means.


    I know you to be a good and honorable man. I know how you feel about me, and I could not ask you to let Akane go without giving you an opportunity to end your loneliness.


    I propose the following: If you will commit to Akane¡¯s father that you will not go through with your engagement, saving him his pride, I will give you an opportunity. The same rules will apply that you once set for Akane, back at school: to date her, a boy would have to beat her in a fight.


    If you accept my challenge and I win, honor demands that you end your pursuit of both Akane and me. But, if you win, you have my promise that I will marry you myself.


    You know where to find me when you make your decision.


    ~ Ranko Tendo


    ¡°I¡­ excuse me.¡± Akane left the young suitor standing alone in the bar, storming up the stairs. She slammed through the door into the bathroom, not caring for a moment that Ranko was still in the frigid shower.


    ¡°When were you going to tell me, Ranko?!¡±


    Ranko poked her head out of the shower, shampoo still in her hair. ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°Kuno is here, to fight you, for the right to marry you!¡±


    The shower turned off after a brief moment and Ranko pulled the curtain open. She stepped out onto the terrycloth bath rug, making no effort to cover herself, shivering as she reached for a towel. When she finally spoke, she did so with a quiet resignation. ¡°I told you I would get you out of it, and I did.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you end up marrying him instead! I still won¡¯t get to be with you!¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°But at least you won¡¯t have to be with him. Besides, he¡¯s still gotta beat me.¡±


    Akane¡¯s eyes flashed with something halfway between rage and despair. ¡°But¡­ the Cat¡¯s Tongue! All it will take is one hit, and¡­ you¡­ YOU CAN¡¯T WIN!¡± Tears erupted from her eyes, and she reached forward, pulling the wet and naked girl into her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Please.¡±


    Ranko sighed determinedly, taking Akane¡¯s shoulders and gently pushing her out of reach. Her voice was hollow and devoid of anything resembling hope. ¡°It¡¯s done, Akane. Whatever happens now, happens now. I got you into this mess, and I had to get you out.¡±


    Akane sniffled, wiping her eyes with the corner of Ranko¡¯s towel. ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    Ranko bit her lip. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be right down. And try to have faith in me.¡±


    Akane sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you! You dummy! How could you get yourself into this mess? You can¡¯t be somebody¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯d better win. Go tell him, Akane. Please.¡±


    Akane shook her head, storming out of the bathroom and slamming the door behind her.


    Ranko finished drying off, pulling her hair up into two Chinese buns on either side of her head. She hoped that, if she were struck there, they would lessen the impact before it reached the nearly-healed crack in her skull.


    She pulled on a bra and a pair of black panties, following them with her blue silk Chinese shirt and black gi pants. Today was a day for maximum mobility; her promise to be cute for Akane would have to wait.


    She picked up her purse, looking at herself in the mirror with a heavy sigh. You can do this, Ranko. For Akane. Nothing else matters.


    Opening the clasp of her black purse, she pulled out a small, unlabeled brown paper bag. ¡°Well, Kaz, here goes nothing.¡±

 95. Blue Thunder, Red Flame

    In the empty parking lot of the bank across the street from the Phoenix, Ranko turned to face the man that would be her husband. The thought made her sick.


    She had to win.


    Dropping into her fighting stance, her eyes rolled to the heavens. Gods, please let this work.


    Kuno bowed, leveling his wooden sword. ¡°I truly regret what I must do, fair Ranko, but rest assured, after I triumph, I shall soothe your suffering with my love.¡±


    ¡°Sure, man. Bring it.¡±


    Kuno swung high with his bokken, and Ranko ducked under it with ease. She watched his every move carefully, waiting for her opening. The Chestnuts Roasting on an Open Fire technique was no good; he was almost as fast as she was, and with the added reach of his weapon, she¡¯d never get close enough.


    Ranko hopped over a low strike aimed at her knees, delivering a glancing kick to his left shoulder and springing back. She had to keep her distance until she was ready to pounce.


    ¡°Akane! What the hell is going on?!¡± Mei ran up behind her. ¡°Another one of these nut jobs?! I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    Akane shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She turned back to the fight. ¡°She¡¯s got to win this one on her own.¡±


    Yui chimed in from behind Mei. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be fighting at all! She¡¯s not even healed yet!¡±


    Akane nodded sadly, not taking her eyes off of her girlfriend¡¯s battle for her very heart. ¡°I know, Yui.¡±


    Sidestepping a forward thrust, Ranko ducked down and struck her taller opponent in the chest with an uppercut, staggering him back.


    ¡°Well struck, my goddess! En garde!¡± Kuno whipped his sword through the air, Ranko backing off and contorting herself to avoid being hit.


    Kuno swung his weapon with both hands, and Ranko leapt out of its path. The wooden sword became entangled in a hedge separating the bank parking lot from that of the convenience store next door. Ranko landed, immediately charging forward and cocking her fist, but as she closed, her opponent roared mightily and drove his bokken through the remaining branches. It snapped out of the hedge with incredible force, and Ranko could not dodge in time. She took the blow directly across her sternum, between her breasts.


    Akane gasped. ¡°No¡­¡±


    But Ranko did not fall.


    ¡°Gimme that, you jerk!¡± She ran forward, punching at his hands, trying to disarm him.


    Akane blinked, watching the impossible. The girl who could not bear the sensation of nylon stockings on her legs took a strike that would have killed a horse and didn¡¯t even slow down. She dreaded to think of how much pain Ranko must be in, and marveled at how she continued to function.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Hey! Leave her alone, man!¡±


    Akane turned, finding Crash standing to her left, joined by most of his bandmates. ¡°What are you doing here, Crash?! Don¡¯t tell me she told you about this crazy idea!¡±


    The guitarist shrugged. ¡°We just walked over when she didn¡¯t show for practice. Do I need to go kick this guy¡¯s ass?¡±


    Akane sighed. How badly she wished she could say yes. ¡°She¡¯s on her own, Crash.¡±


    Kuno advanced with an overhand strike, and Ranko blocked it with her forearm, knocking it aside. She hopped into the air, punching downward at his face and knocking him to one knee.


    He stood, swinging his sword upward, and caught her in the chest as she attempted a front kick. Ranko fell backward to the asphalt, and Kuno was on her in a flash, chopping downward with his weapon as she rolled out of the way on the pavement.


    Before she could retake her feet, Kuno stepped forward, kicking her in the ribs. She curled up around his foot, grunting quietly. He kicked her again. And again. And again.


    Akane covered her mouth. ¡°Let her up! Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Kuno stomped his foot downward toward her sternum, and she caught his leg in her hands, tossing him aside. She staggered to her feet, trying to take her fighting stance again, but she was unstable on her legs. Despite the tepid March air, she was sweating profusely, her lungs fighting for air. Given the abuse her body had taken, Akane was stunned she was vertical at all.


    ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m really gonna fuck you up!¡± Ranko lurched forward, swinging wildly with a fist. He ducked it with ease, and she spun into a back fist that caught him on the chin. As he stumbled backward, Ranko swung again, connecting with a hard right hook to his left eye. She fought less with the finesse and grace of a martial artist and more with the brutality and brute force of a boxer.


    Kuno swung his sword at neck level, and Ranko ducked under it, driving her fist upward into his ribs. He staggered back, and Ranko again attacked with an overhand fist, crashing into his temple. As she spoke, her shouting took on a hateful tone, punctuated with punch after punch.


    ¡°I. HAVE. HAD. ENOUGH. OF. YOU!¡±


    She kicked at the back of his knee, and he raised his leg into a high kick to avoid her strike. With his leg fully extended to the sky, Ranko leveled her fist, throwing all the force she could muster in an off-balance punch directly to his crotch.


    Kuno staggered backward and fell to his knees, dropping his bokken. Ranko stepped forward, bending down to pick it up. She wobbled on her feet when she straightened up, staring down at her opponent.


    He looked up at her, gaming out his next move. He was not prepared for hers.


    She lifted his wooden weapon in both hands, holding it by the hilt and the tip, and driving it downward onto her knee, snapping it in half with a furious scream. She threw the pieces to the pavement on either side of her would-be suitor. They bounced with a hollow wooden clatter before coming to rest on the gray asphalt.


    ¡°You¡¯re dommne.¡± She spat the words at him with the venom of a cobra, but something was strange about her voice.


    Kuno gasped, slowly climbing to his hands and knees, then to his feet. His face looked as if his heart had been taken out of his chest with an ice-cream scoop.


    ¡°I, Tatewaki Kuno¡­ acknowledge your victory. You have my congratulations. I bid thee all farewell.¡±


    He turned, walking away quietly in his sorrow and shame. Ranko stood watching him, half-hunched over, still struggling for breath.


    When Kuno was gone from view, Akane rushed to her girlfriend¡¯s side. ¡°Ranko! You did it! But how?!¡± She wrapped her arms around Ranko¡¯s torso, and found her skin cold and damp to the touch.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d¡­ Akane, I love¡­¡±


    The redhead¡¯s body fell limp in Akane¡¯s arms.

 96. When the Lights Go Down

    ¡°Ohmygods, Ranko! Somebody HELP!¡± Akane cradled the inert form of her lover, slowly lowering her to the ground. She was barely breathing, and her skin was a pallid color with a bluish tint.


    Mei skittered to her knees next to her sister. ¡°Come here, Ran-chan, I¡¯ve got¡­¡± With every passing second she looked at her, her face contorted more into a portrait of sheer panic. She placed her first and second finger on the side of Ranko¡¯s neck, and whatever she was feeling for, she was struggling to find it.  ¡°Help me roll her on her side.¡± The girls did so as Yui approached.


    As Ranko¡¯s body rolled on the asphalt, something fell out of the pocket of her gi pants, making a hollow sound as it bounced. Mei snatched up the white plastic bottle, and Akane watched the light drain from her eyes as she read the label.


    ¡°No¡­ nonono¡­ Gods, Ranko, what did you do?¡±


    Akane looked desperately up at Mei. ¡°What is it?!¡±


    Mei looked up at her. ¡°When was she alone last?!¡±


    Akane shrugged. ¡°Before the fight started?¡±


    ¡°WHEN!?¡±


    Akane rocked back from Mei¡¯s desperate scream. ¡°Maybe half an hour?¡±


    Mei turned to Yui frantically. ¡°Call an ambulance, right now! Tell them they¡¯re dealing with an oral opioid OD, thirty to forty minutes out. Hurry!¡± The blonde ran toward the bar.


    The blue-haired girl cradled Ranko¡¯s head in her hands. She rubbed hard between her sister¡¯s breasts with her knuckles. ¡°Come on, Ranko, stay with us! Help¡¯s coming, honey. Just hold on for me, okay? Just a few more minutes, baby sister. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Tears flooded her face as she rocked her little sister¡¯s lifeless body in her lap.


    Akane sat frozen on her knees, watching in horror.


    Mei slid her finger under Ranko¡¯s nose. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re still breathing. Good girl! Fight for me, Ranko!¡±


    The loud woooo of a siren coming to a stop startled Akane out of her terrified stupor. Two paramedics leapt from the back of the white van, rushing to Mei and Ranko¡¯s side. ¡°How long has she been down?¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Mei looked up. ¡°Six minutes, give or take. Eighteen-year-old female, maybe fifty kilograms. Breathing¡¯s shallow, but it¡¯s there. Pulse is weak and erratic.¡±


    One of the paramedics took her own reading of Ranko¡¯s pulse at her wrist. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s push 2 milligrams of naloxone, and bag her.¡± Another of the medics injected the contents of a syringe into Ranko¡¯s left arm, while the third, who had come from the driver¡¯s seat of the ambulance, placed a triangular plastic apparatus over her nose and mouth with a plastic bag dangling from it. It inflated and deflated slowly. Very slowly.


    After the longest three minutes of her life, Akane gasped as Ranko opened one of her eyes.


    The lead paramedic looked down into her eyes, pulling the plastic mask from her face. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Captain Ji. I¡¯m a paramedic. Do you know where you are?¡±


    Ranko nodded weakly.


    ¡°Okay, then. We¡¯re gonna take you to the hospital and get you fixed up. Come on.¡± Ranko looked around, struggling to keep her eyes open. The two male paramedics lifted her onto a wheeled gurney, pulling it toward the van. ¡°Are any of you family? I can take one of you.¡±


    Mei looked up at Akane. ¡°Go.¡±


    Akane, still shell-shocked, nodded and climbed into the back of the ambulance alongside the wheeled gurney, and the doors slammed. The sirens whirred to life and the vehicle sped off.


    Mei stood, snatching up the empty bottle, her eyes wild with fear and rage. She stalked over to where Yui stood with Crash and the other members of Ranko¡¯s band, and threw the bottle at the men¡¯s feet. It bounced with a hollow sound across the asphalt. She screamed hysterically, her face awash in tears. ¡°WHICH ONE OF YOU GAVE IT TO HER!?¡±


    Crash put up his hands defensively. ¡°Mei, hold on. You don¡¯t know it was one of us. Take a breath.¡±


    ¡°SHE DOESN¡¯T KNOW ANYBODY ELSE! WHO DID IT?!¡±


    A hand went up behind Crash, and he turned to face its owner. ¡°Damn it, Kaz! She¡¯s a kid, for gods¡¯ sakes!¡±


    ¡°Look, man,¡± Kazuki said. ¡°She asked for it, okay?¡±


    Mei closed on him. ¡°HOW MANY?¡±


    The bald man shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t count. Eight? Ten maybe?¡±


    Despite being a full half-meter taller than her, Kazuki staggered back when Mei¡¯s tear-slick palm came crashing across his cheek.


    ¡°YOU COULD HAVE KILLED HER!¡±


    She cocked her arm back to hit him again, but Yui caught her, wrapping her arms tight around her sister. ¡°Come on, Mei. Let¡¯s get out of here. We need to call Mama, and he¡¯s not worth it.¡±

 97. The Promise

    Ranko sat up slowly on the bed as the door to her hospital room opened, holding her throbbing head in her hand. ¡°Akane, I¡­¡±


    Akane shushed her with a gesture, closing the door behind herself. ¡°How  could   you? Are you  crazy?!¡±


    The redhead managed a weak smile. ¡°Just about you.¡±


    Akane stomped her foot angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, Ranko! What on  Earth   would make you decide to do something so mind-bendingly  stupid?¡±


    Ranko sighed quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice, Akane. I knew I couldn¡¯t avoid him hitting me. He¡¯s too fast. I needed a way to take a hit and not go down. There was no other way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you  dummy!   You could have  died!¡±  Akane wiped the corner of her eye.


    Ranko shrugged. ¡°The alternative was worse.¡±


    The patient¡¯s girlfriend sat on the edge of the bed next to her. ¡°I would have been miserable, but I¡¯d have survived, Ranko. You almost  didn¡¯t!¡±


    Taking Akane¡¯s hand in hers, Ranko sighed. ¡°Maybe you would have survived if you¡¯d married him, but I wouldn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t want to live without you again. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Akane shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do anything this dumb again, do you understand me?! Not  ever!¡±


    Out in the hallway, Mei sat on a green vinyl couch, rocking with her head in her hands. Yui sat down next to her, handing her a cup of vending machine coffee. ¡°Here. Doc says she¡¯s gonna be fine; they¡¯re gonna keep her for another hour or so and then send her home.¡±


    Mei nodded, taking the cup of coffee and sipping from it disinterestedly.


    Yui put her arm around her sister¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You were great back there, you know. You saved her. You knew exactly what to do.¡±


    Shaking her head, Mei bit her lip. ¡°Only because I¡¯ve seen it so many times.¡±


    Yui nodded sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mei. Did you¡­ did you lose any of them?¡±


    Mei sipped her coffee, an emptiness in her voice. ¡°Until today, I lost  all  of them.¡±


    Yui turned, wrapping her arms around her sister¡¯s neck. ¡°Oh, honey. I¡¯m so sorry. But our sister¡¯s alive today because of you. And that¡¯s something. I know you feel like shit right now, but I can¡¯t tell you how proud of you I am.¡±


    The girls looked up at the sound of boots clacking down the hall. Yui rocketed to her feet as she recognized their owner. ¡°Mama, we¡­¡±


    Hana threw up her hand to silence her daughters. ¡°Is she gonna be okay?¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Yui nodded. ¡°She will be, thanks to Mei. Doc says she can come home in an hour or so.¡±


    Hana reached down with both hands, taking one of her girls¡¯ hands in each and giving them a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you both. Stay here just a minute.¡±


    Akane and Ranko looked up as Hana stepped into the room. There was a blankness, a hollowness to her that was immediately unsettling to both girls. She spoke quietly and deliberately. ¡°Akane, honey, could you give  my daughter  and me a moment alone, please?¡±


    Akane stood, giving Ranko a worried look. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± She scurried out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    Ranko looked up to her adoptive mother, her eyes filled with remorse. ¡°Mama, I s¡­¡±


    Hana cut her off with a raised palm and a stern expression.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The redhead nodded, sitting back up on the side of the bed. ¡°Doc says I¡¯m gonna feel like crap for a few days, but then I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hana nodded, walking to the side of the bed. ¡°Can you at least tell me  why, Ranko?¡±


    Ranko swallowed hard. She really wanted to. It broke her heart that Hana might think less of her after this. If there was anyone she thought she could trust with the truth ¨C the Cat¡¯s Tongue, the curse, Kuno¡¯s obsession with her and Akane, all of it ¨C Hana would be the most likely. But, if she were wrong, she¡¯d shatter yet another family. Another whole set of people she loved would look at her as the weird kid. The pity case. The broken half-girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mama, but I can¡¯t. I wish I could.¡±


    Again, Hana nodded quietly. ¡°After we get you home, you¡¯re going to go see somebody, to talk.¡±


    Ranko rolled her eyes. The last thing she needed was some kooky shrink trying to get inside her head. Anybody who did would likely end up crazy themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t need that, honest. This was a one-time thing.¡±


    Hana raised her eyes to her daughter¡¯s, and Ranko saw a desperation in them that she didn¡¯t know was possible in the stalwart barkeep.  ¡°I¡¯m not asking, Ranko!¡±


    The sound of her mentor, her savior, her  mother   yelling at her with such disappointment on her face was too much for Ranko, and she shrank back on the bed.  ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±


    Hana shook her head. She¡¯d barely managed to contain herself before, and now that the cork was out of the bottle, it wasn¡¯t going back in.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you?! I have bailed Ayako out of jail more times than I can count! I slept on the floor at the foot of Yui¡¯s bed for a  month  until I was sure she wouldn¡¯t try to hurt herself again! I went through everything from postpartum depression to Hoshi¡¯s terrible twos with Izumi! I held Mei¡¯s head in my hands while she cried and screamed and got sick in my lap going through withdrawals, and I fought a man the size of an ox with a fire extinguisher for you!¡±


    Ranko opened her mouth to speak, but Hana continued, her voice a hysterical torrent teetering between rage and despair. Tears rolled down her face, and her yelling was punctuated with shudders in her voice as she cried.


    ¡°When are you going to get it through your head that you are my  daughter, Ranko?! Not my employee, not my charity case. My little girl, just the same as Ayako or any of the others. If you need me to listen, I will listen. If you need me to hold you, I¡¯ll hold you. If you need me to fight for you, I¡¯ll fight until my last breath. You can come to me with anything. For anything. Always. No strings attached. There is nothing ¨C  nothing    - - I wouldn¡¯t do for you and your sisters! All you have to do is ask!¡±


    Ranko nodded. ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°But you will NOT make me bury you!   I will  NOT   lose one of my girls! I can¡¯t.   I refuse.   I won¡¯t survive it. Don¡¯t you  dare  do that to me, Ranko!¡± Her body quaked, giving in to the sobs.


    Ranko slipped off the thin hospital mattress to her feet, wrapping her arms tightly around Hana. Hana snatched her into a hug of her own, grabbing fistfuls of the back of her blue silk shirt and holding on as if she feared Ranko would fall off the earth if she let go.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise. I love you, ma¡­  mom.¡±

 98. You Havent Heard This Before

    Hana stopped walking, pointing to a frosted glass door. ¡°It¡¯s right there, honey.¡±


    Ranko looked up at her. She wore her blue pastel dress, but she felt positively naked. ¡°You¡¯re sure I have to do this?¡±


    Hana nodded. ¡°I am. I¡¯ll be right here when you¡¯re done. I love you, baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, mama,¡± Ranko said, gulping as she looked at the door. After taking a moment to gather her courage, she pulled it open and entered alone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    She was waved past the reception desk into a small office. There, a caucasian man in his late thirties, with black hair and thick glasses, turned in his chair. ¡°Hello there, miss¡­¡± He looked down at the file in his hand. ¡°Tendo. I¡¯m Dr. Yaro, but you can call me Fred.¡±


    She blushed, giving him a shallow bow. ¡°Good to meet you. You can call me Ranko. Everybody else does.¡± At least, all the people I like.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s wonderful to meet you, Ranko. Sit down, please. Can I offer you something to drink? Candy or something?¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°No, thank you, I¡­¡± She blushed, frowning. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m really nervous about this.¡±


    Fred smiled disarmingly. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no reason to be nervous. I promise, everything you say here is between you, me, and this piece of paper right here. Nobody can get this information unless you say I can give it to them, not even your mom or the police. Our conversations are entirely for you, sweetheart.¡±


    She nodded quietly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He sat back in his chair. ¡°I understand you had a bit of an incident this weekend. Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Ranko crossed her arms. ¡°No.¡±


    Fred sighed. ¡°Suit yourself, but things don¡¯t get better that way.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ranko shrugged dismissively. ¡°Some things don¡¯t get better whether you talk about them or not, so what¡¯s the point?¡±


    The therapist nodded. ¡°I get that a lot. You¡¯d be surprised how much better it can get just by letting it off of your chest and telling it to somebody who won¡¯t judge you for it no matter what.


    She sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for twelve years. Try me.¡±


    She shook her head. What the hell. Just between us, right? Hold onto your butt, buddy.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Three years ago I was a boy, and my father dragged me around most of Asia torturing me to force me to learn martial arts. He tried to feed me to feral cats once; that was fun. Anyway, I fell into a magic pool of water and now I¡¯m a girl. My father sold me to three¡­ or was it four? girls to get married to, one of them for a bowl of rice and two whole pickles! The one of them I lived with when I was a guy beat the snot out of me all the time, so I broke up with her and left. Spent a month or two on the street, fighting off dudes trying to grab at me every night, and then I got adopted by my boss, so now I live in a bar and I sing karaoke for money six nights a week. That girl I broke up with when I was a guy is my girlfriend now, but she won¡¯t touch me because it weirds her out that I¡¯m a girl. She took the family business from my pop in a fight. Oh, and I¡¯ve got this funky curse thing where if you so much as touch me it feels like my brain is going to explode. I had to fight this crazy guy last week, because he was gonna marry my girlfriend and the only way I could stop him was to offer to let him marry me, if I couldn¡¯t beat him, but because I can¡¯t take a hit anymore I had to eat a bunch of painkillers to win and apparently that was bad, and so now I¡¯m here. There¡¯s more, but that¡¯s the general idea.¡±


    Fred sighed, sitting up. ¡°Suit yourself, Ranko. If you want to blow smoke, It¡¯s your time. But the sooner you take this seriously and start opening up, the better you¡¯ll feel, I promise.¡±


    With a dark chuckle, Ranko smiled. ¡°Told ya.¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re obviously being ridiculous. Listen to yourself. Magic water? Curses?¡±


    Ranko looked around the room. If he¡¯d had a cup of hot tea on his desk, it might have been worth the agony just to watch his brain melt when the pretty girl in his office transformed before his eyes.


    Fred rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. I get it, even for someone your age, tell me your life story can be a lot to deal with. Let¡¯s start off simple. What¡¯s your relationship like with your biological parents?¡±


    Ranko chortled. ¡°Just checking, you¡¯ve only got an hour, right?¡±

 99. Composition

    Ranko peered into the garage nervously. She found it devoid of the usual sounds of her bandmates warming up. ¡°Um, hello?¡±


    She walked around the pickup truck that was still perched on its hydraulic lift with its tires removed, finding Crash sitting in a chair talking with someone she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Crash rocketed out of his chair. ¡°Ranko! I didn¡¯t think we were gonna see you.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°Nah, I got out of the hospital the same day.¡±


    The guitarist nodded. ¡°I meant, I wasn¡¯t sure you were gonna come back at all, after what happened.¡±


    She nodded slowly. ¡°What happened was my fault. I asked for the stuff. All Kaz did was get it for me.¡±  She motioned to the other occupied chair. ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡±


    The young man with the green fauxhawk and freckles stood, speaking haltingly in a thick accent. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Jacob. I¡¯m here on foreign exchange program from Australia. I play the new world.¡±


    Ranko looked at him quizzically. ¡°Uh, what?¡±


    Crash leaned into him, whispering something in his ear.


    ¡°Sorry. I play synthesizer. My Japanese isn¡¯t perfect.¡±


    Ranko giggled. ¡°Okay. That makes a lot more sense. Well, hi, Jacob. I¡¯m Ranko. But we already have a synth player. Where¡¯s Kaz?¡±


    Crash frowned, nodding. ¡°Kaz isn¡¯t with us anymore, Ran-chan.¡±


    She frowned as well, sitting down. ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of him. He¡¯s been a mess for months; Shinji was about ready to kill him just for the gigs he¡¯s missed alone. Letting you get hurt was just the last straw.¡±


    The back door creaked open and Ken walked in, pulling off his Walkman headset. ¡°Oh, hey, Ranko! How you feeling, star?¡± Ranko returned his wave with a smile. Ken sat down behind his drum set, which was covered with a beige canvas tarp that he didn¡¯t immediately remove.


    Crash looked down at his digital Casio watch. ¡°Shin should be here any¡­¡± The door swung open, letting a sliver of light into the shadowy garage.


    ¡°... second. Hey, bro.¡± Crash offered and received a fist bump as Shinji entered the room, giving Ranko a friendly squeeze around the shoulder. ¡°Hey, kiddo. You holding up okay?¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Ranko nodded, smiling up at him. ¡°Good as new.¡± She looked around the room. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s not the same Dapper Dragons anymore, without Kaz.¡±


    Shinji grinned. ¡°Well, technically, it¡¯s not.¡±


    She looked up at him again quizzically. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ken grinned. ¡°Well, while you were down for the count, the guys got together and talked about it, and we¡¯ve decided to rename the band.¡±


    The redhead nodded in understanding. ¡°I guess I¡¯m too new to get a vote, huh?¡±


    With a chuckle, Shinji motioned to Ken. ¡°Show her.¡±


    With a flourish, Ken lifted the tarp from his drum set. The front of the bass drum, which had read Dapper Dragons in white paint since they¡¯d chosen the name a few weeks back, now had additional words written above it in red.


    The singer blinked, reading the drum head. Her face turned beet red. ¡°You guys, you must be kidding.¡±


    Shinji shook his head. ¡°We took a vote. It was unanimous. We can shred, but nobody comes to a venue to hear somebody rock a bass guitar. You¡¯re our star, and we decided to acknowledge that.¡±


    She walked tentatively over to the drum, running her fingers over the katakana as if trying to confirm it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, blushing furiously. ¡°What is the first song Ranko and the Dapper Dragons are going to practice today?¡±


    Crash grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve been working on something, actually. Wanna hear?¡±


    ¡°Man, my name¡¯s on the drum and I lost my first-pick privileges? What is this world coming to?¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Just this once. It¡¯s a surprise.¡± Crash walked over to his spot on the dirty red rug, slipping his guitar¡¯s shoulder strap over his head. ¡°Ready? One, and two, and¡­¡±


    The band began to play. The pop song started quietly, with only Crash¡¯s guitar. After a few bars, Shinji, Ken and Jacob joined in. There was a sadness to the main rhythm, but an energy, almost an anger, in the repeating rock-styled section that would have had to be the chorus. It made Ranko want to move. The notes seemed to call to her, to scream for her attention. They were desperate to tell her something, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what.


    In her head, she searched for the lyrics. She knew the beat sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t place the words. They played through the whole four minute song, but she never joined them.


    ¡°It sounds great, guys! But I don¡¯t know it. How¡¯s it go? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard it before.¡±


    Crash grinned. ¡°Yes, you have. In fact, you¡¯re one of the only people who has.¡±


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Huh? Was it something you guys used to practice at Takao¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Crash unzipped his backpack, pulling out two pieces of looseleaf paper covered in blue ink, with scratch-outs and arrows everywhere. Ranko would have thought it was a ransom note if she hadn¡¯t recognized the handwriting as her own.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Crash moved his fingers on the front page, revealing the single word on the top line.


    Ranko covered her mouth and sank to her backside on a fuzzy gray amplifier case. For the second time in as many minutes, she had searched for words and found none.

 100. Rise

    Akane held both of Ranko¡¯s hands. The poor redhead couldn¡¯t stand still for a second. ¡°Hey! Relax. You¡¯ve done this a thousand times. You¡¯re gonna do great.¡±


    Ranko shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve done this exactly zero times. Akane, this isn¡¯t some hit I¡¯m covering. This is¡­¡±


    Akane smiled. ¡°A hit someone else will be covering soon enough. Yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready, Akane.¡± She watched nervously as Jacob and his friend Ariel adjusted the lighting surrounding the stage. Crash had banished Mei from her sound booth for the evening. He had told her that tonight, she needed to just enjoy the show, and so Ariel would be running the mixer and lights for the evening.


    Akane leaned forward, putting her hand behind Ranko¡¯s head, pulling her behind the black curtain Ariel had set up to shield the sound mixing station from the view of the crowd.


    Ranko teetered on her black chunky heels. ¡°Akane, I¡­¡±


    Her hand still on the back of Ranko¡¯s head, Akane pulled her forward, meeting Ranko¡¯s open lips with her own. She could feel Ranko¡¯s body quiver from the neck down, but did not let her go until she had enjoyed her fill of her girlfriend¡¯s lips.


    Ranko blushed furiously, trying to regain some semblance of composure. She had goosebumps all down her legs, clearly visible under the black pleated miniskirt she wore. She¡¯d paired it with a black denim jacket over her red Phoenix staff tee shirt.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡±


    Akane laid her finger across Ranko¡¯s lips. ¡°Save it, girl. Whatever you have to say, you say it up there.¡±


    Ranko turned to face the steps of the stage. She¡¯d bounded up them a thousand times before, but today the three stairs looked like a million, stretching halfway to Mars from the floor of this little bar in the Minato district of Tokyo.


    ¡°I can do this. I can do this.¡±


    Mei, who was already on the stage helping Ariel finish wiring the equipment, picked up a microphone. ¡°Hey, everybody! Welcome to the Phoenix!¡±


    The crowd erupted.


    ¡°Are you ready for a band you¡¯ve never seen before?!¡±


    Ranko could no longer hear her own self-affirmations over the roar of the anticipatory mob.


    ¡°Are you ready for the girl we all know and love?¡±


    The cacophony of cheering organized itself into the repetition of a single word.


    ¡°RAN-KO! RAN-KO!¡±


    Mei grinned. ¡°Alright then! Introducing, for the first time ever, Ranko and the Dapper Dragons!¡±


    Ranko stood transfixed, listening to the crowd chant her name. Waiting to hear her sing. Waiting to hear her song. Try though she might, her feet would not move.


    With a devious smirk, Akane took a step forward, getting right behind her.


    Ranko blinked. ¡°Akane, what are you¡­¡±


    Looking around to ensure no one could see them behind the curtain, Akane swung her right hand forward, smacking her girlfriend hard on her backside.


    Ranko whirled, blushing furiously. ¡°Wha!?¡±


    Akane grinned. ¡°Get going, superstar.¡±


    Silently mouthing I¡¯m gonna get you as she walked, Ranko slowly emerged from behind the curtain and began to ascend the stairs. With each step, the building itself shook a little harder.


    Mei met her at the steps, handing her sister the microphone and wrapping her arms around her. ¡°We¡¯re so proud of you.¡± She flitted off of the stage, making her way to the back of the room to join Hana and her sisters behind the bar.


    Ranko turned to face her four bandmates. She read her name spray painted across the front of Ken¡¯s drum. She kept wondering when she would wake up.


    Crash made eye contact with her, and she smiled brightly. He had done so much to make this moment happen for her. He tapped his chest right above his heart twice, then tapped his still-inactive microphone twice as well. She blushed, remembering his advice the night he¡¯d forced her to get back on the stage. ¡°Take everything in here, and put it in here.¡±


    She turned to face the crowd. Her mouth felt like she¡¯d eaten an ashtray. Half of the cells in her body wanted to jump for joy, and the other half wanted to run for cover, and she was having a hard time getting the two factions to negotiate for control of each of her limbs.


    Every light facing the stage blinked off, save the row of small white floor-level bulbs that indicated the edge of the platform. They barely illuminated the mist coming from the fog machine Shinji had set up. The four members of the band waited in darkness at the back of the stage, leaving Ranko alone at the front center.


    She looked across the bar at Hana and her sisters, all holding hands as they stood behind the bar. Akane sat at her VIP table off to her left, joined by Ayako and Kaito. All of these people who had believed in her, invested in her, trusted her, and loved her when she could not find the strength to do any of those things for herself. This night was for Ranko, but the song had always been for them.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    No music came from the speakers, but she raised the microphone to her lips, singing in a quietly haunting tone, letting her voice drip with emptiness, thinking about the nights sleeping out under the stars, without a yen in her pocket or a friend to give her the time of day.


    ¡°Alone, with no place left that you call home, nobody waiting by the phone, no one to care that you¡¯re not there, no one to defend you...¡±


    She looked back to the front door of the Phoenix, remembering how she¡¯d stumbled through it for the first time, bruised and broken, hopeless and hungry. The day she¡¯d hit rock bottom and, against all odds, bounced. The day she¡¯d come begging for a job, and found a home and a family instead.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Somehow, the shadow always tracks you down, ¡®til you¡¯ve got one knee on the ground, and the next mistake is all it¡¯ll take for it to end you.¡±


    As she took a breath to sing the next line, Crash¡¯s guitar began to join her in a simple chord progression, and he stepped forward to join her in the mist. The white lights faded out, replaced by red ones that made the floor of the stage look as if it were smoldering.


    A tear running down her cheek, she thought back to the days she spent at Takao¡¯s studio. All the self-doubt. The shame. The absolute certainty she¡¯d had that tonight would never come. Believing with every fiber of her being that her choosing to retain her last shred of dignity had cost her everything she¡¯d ever wanted. Her voice quavered as she delivered the line.


    ¡°It tries. It breaks your heart and tells you lies. Wrings angry tears out of your eyes, until the pain drives you half-insane and terror blinds you.¡±


    She looked across the room at Hana, touching her heart with her empty right hand. She thought about the first night, when Hana had dragged out of her that she had nowhere to go and forced her to stay. The night Ranko Tendo was truly born.


    ¡°And then, something stirs in you again. You don¡¯t know how, you don¡¯t know when, but a quiet voice offers you a choice to leave it all behind you.¡±


    Accompanied by a riff from Shinji¡¯s bass guitar and a swelling of notes from Jacob¡¯s synthesizer, the lights came up to reveal the rest of the band. The sadness in Ranko¡¯s voice faded, replaced with a tenor of resolve. Of drive. Of hope in the face of impossible obstacles and unreachable dreams.


    ¡°Dust off your hands, take a breath, take a stand, and admit that you might have been wrong. Your heart still remembers the smoldering embers; the fire was in you all along!¡±


    The tone of determination in her voice became one of defiance. The stage lights flickered red, yellow and orange, giving the effect that the whole of the stage was burning beneath her feet. The chorus became an almost angry rhythmic chant, summoning power from some unknown place and pouring it out on the ghosts and the shame she¡¯d spent her whole life running from.


    ¡°RISE like a dragon and RISE from the agony! RISE and rekindle the flame! When life turns to ashes, you go get the matches and sear away all of the shame! Burn like a demon and earn what you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Each time she roared the name of the song, all four of the band members joined her, and a white light on either side of the stage briefly flashed on the wall. A transparent overlay on the lamps filtered the light so that instead of round spotlights, the word RISE was projected against the back wall on each side of the stage.


    Ranko extended her arm, pointing at the back bar where her adoptive mother and her three youngest sisters stood, still holding hands. If anyone outside this room ever heard the chorus, they¡¯d understand its meaning, to be sure. But, to the five girls whose lives had been rebuilt in this place, the inclusion of one word made it mean something else entirely ¨C something much more tangible, visceral, personal and real.


    ¡°The Phoenix inside never dies!¡±


    She looked down at the first row of standing revelers, delivering her five-word imperative at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°You ignite, and you RISE!¡±


    Ranko¡¯s eyes turned to Mei, remembering how her youngest sister had fought for her the day she¡¯d beaten Kuno and nearly lost herself in the process. How tough their shared experience with Mikado had been.


    ¡°You might have almost given up the fight, forgotten how to be alright. Hey, but it¡¯s okay to not know your way when you first get going.¡±


    She smiled down at Akane. How different had things been when first they met? How far had they had to come to get back to where they had always wanted to be from the beginning? How far did they still have to go, together?


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that most of us don¡¯t start off there, but everyone belongs somewhere, and the hardest part is guessing where to start, but never really knowing.¡±


    She looked to her side at Crash, giving him an appreciative smile. This dream could never have come true without him and his friends.


    ¡°The pain ends when you don¡¯t have to make amends. When chosen family, loyal friends, all have got your back, help you stay on track, ¡®cause they¡¯re all behind you.¡±


    With a smile back at Yui, she tapped the silver dragon coiled around her left wrist. Her constant metallic guardian that concealed the scar left by the origin of her feminine rebirth, the battle on the mountaintop and the destruction of the Phoenix Pill. How ironic it had been that the loss of the Phoenix Pill had destroyed her, but the discovery of the Phoenix Bar had been what saved her.


    ¡°You have grown, but no one gets there on their own, and when you think that you¡¯re alone, it¡¯s the ones you love that are thinking of new ways to remind you.¡±


    Ranko waved to Izumi, thinking of all the times her sister took her under her wing, whether it was shopping for bras, styling her hair or preparing her to stand at her wedding. Jusenkyo had made her a girl, but Izzi had made her a woman.


    ¡°You were lonely and scared and nowhere near prepared. There were lessons you needed to learn. But now, it¡¯s your mission to start reignition! Your heart is just waiting to burn!¡±


    Crash and Shinji both hopped into the air, landing as the first word of the chorus did. Again, all five members of the band belted the song¡¯s title, this time joined by most of the crowd.


    ¡°RISE like a dragon and RISE from the agony, RISE and rekindle the flame! When life turns to ashes, you go get the matches and sear away all of the shame! Burn like a demon to earn what you¡¯re dreaming! The Phoenix inside never dies!¡±


    At this line, the crowd of the bar roared in appreciation of the temple of revelry and healing in which they now stood.


    ¡°You ignite and you RISE!¡±


    As her band played through the short bridge, Ranko ran to the very front of the stage, this time with a defiant message for Mikado, and Takao, her father, and Ryoga and Kuno, too. She pointed outward with her empty right hand, panning the crowd, as if admonishing them how to avoid the dark places that had almost swallowed her whole. As she sang, a cascade of red and orange lights flickered from the ceiling, giving the illusion that a torrent of flame was rising behind the vocalist.


    ¡°No shadow can claim you. No challenge can tame you. You¡¯re stronger than you realize! There isn¡¯t a thing which could ever extinguish the inferno that burns in your eyes!¡±


    The synthesizer reached a crescendo before cutting out entirely, along with all three other instruments, leaving only the voices of Ranko, her bandmates, and nearly four hundred ebullient fans for the following chorus.


    ¡°RISE like a dragon and RISE from the agony, RISE and rekindle the flame! When life turns to ashes, you go get the matches and sear away all of the shame! Burn like a demon to earn what you¡¯re dreaming! The Phoenix inside never dies!¡±


    The last line was conspicuously missing, but the rest of it repeated, all four instruments rejoining the chorus for the final refrain.


    ¡°RISE like a dragon and RISE from the agony, RISE and rekindle the flame! When life turns to ashes, you go get the matches and sear away all of the shame! Burn like a demon to earn what you¡¯re dreaming! The Phoenix inside never dies!¡±


    Crash stepped into his microphone, singing a half-step above Ranko¡¯s words. ¡°Never dies!¡±


    Shinji followed suit, adding another half-step. ¡°Never dies!¡±


    Jacob sang in his Aussie accent into the microphone above his keyboard, higher still in pitch from Shinji¡¯s line. ¡°Never dies!¡±


    Ken leaned over his kit and belted at a full octave above Ranko¡¯s line, punctuating it with a thundering run from the bass drum that bore her name. ¡°Never dies!¡±


    Ranko spun her wireless microphone in her hand, balling her right hand into a fist and thrusting it into the air. ¡°YOU IGNITE, AND YOU RISE!¡±


    Every light facing the stage blinked out at once, and in the darkness, no one saw her start to cry.


    ~~~ END BOOK FOUR ~~~

 {The Story Continues!}

    Hello! If you''re reading this, you made it to the end of Phoenix, the first story in the Phoenix Saga.


    Thank you so much for reading and following!


    The story''s not over, though! While Phoenix is a completed work, the Phoenix Saga continues in Phoenix Ascendant</a> and Phoenix Odyssey</a>. I''ve discovered, since posting on Royal Road, that "sequels as independent series" is a little outside the normal structure of Royal Road and some folks are having trouble navigating it. I''m hoping adding this "end cover" will help folks out. If you followed Phoenix or Phoenix Ascendant, you won''t ever get an update for a new chapter, because the updates are currently happening in the third story in the series. If you want to be updated when new Phoenix chapters post (usually daily), please follow Phoenix Odyssey (or just follow me as an author.)


    I''m sorry for the confusion! I did not know your ways! *shame*


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 12.3368%"></td>


    <td style="width: 87.6561%">


    The second story in the Phoenix Saga, Phoenix Ascendant</a>, begins 6 months after the end of Phoenix</a> Book IV. Ranko and Akane have their own apartment, as both resume their academic careers. Ranko''s pursuit of music takes a huge leap forward, and Ranko and Akane further cement their relationship. A secret Akane insists on keeping threatens to tear them apart. As Ranko''s second original song shakes up their lives, the pair must navigate being a gay couple in 1990''s Tokyo when one of them is a budding celebrity. Features more than TWENTY original songs!


    Phoenix Ascendant is a *completed* work. Following it will not show you new updates to the Phoenix Saga.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 12.3368%"></td>


    <td style="width: 87.6561%">


    The third story in the Phoenix</a> Saga, Phoenix Odyssey</a>, begins 4 months after the end of Phoenix Ascendant</a>.


    (I''ve withheld the remainder of the Phoenix Odyssey description, as it contains spoilers for Phoenix Ascendant.)


    Phoenix Odyssey is an ongoing work. Please direct your follows to this story to receive updates when new chapters post (usually daily!) <3


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Want some more Phoenix content?


    I''ve added the following bonus content to the Phoenix Saga...


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 12.689%"></td>


    <td style="width: 87.3038%">A Night at the Phoenix</a> is a series of canon-adjacent vignette performances where Ranko steps out of the bounds of the 1990s and can perform contemporary cover songs.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 12.689%"></td>


    <td style="width: 87.3038%">


    The Phoenix Saga: Ranko''s Songbook</a> is a collection of the lyrics of all of Ranko''s original songs. (Yes, in future stories, there are more than one.) These lyrics contain significant story spoilers; read at your own risk.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 12.689%"></td>


    <td style="width: 87.3038%">The Phoenix Bartender Manual</a> contains Yui''s top-secret recipes for all of the signature cocktails served at the Phoenix, so you can make them yourself at home if you can''t get to your favorite bar in Tokyo in 1991! These recipes do contain very mild spoilers.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Again, thank you so much for letting me tell you a story, and for bearing with my oddball posting technique. <3


    If you loved the story (or even if you didn''t) I''d greatly appreciate it if you''d take a moment to leave a rating and/or review. Advanced reviews are the most valuable for helping the story gain visibility on Royal Road and helping more people discover it! <3

 Phoenix Odyssey Book XII Launches Tomorrow!

    Just a quick update for followers of the original Phoenix story: Phoenix Odyssey, the third story in the Phoenix series, resumes tomorrow with Phoenix Odyssey Book XII: Mekong!


    I realize this "chapter" add is weird, but with the vast majority of my followers having followed only the first story (which is completed) and not Phoenix Ascendant</a> (part 2) or Phoenix Odyssey</a> (part 3), I felt it prudent to drop an update to notify you that updated content is here!


    I know it''s strange to have one extended series broken up like this on Royal Road. I didn''t know that when I ported the story over from AO3, and I''m strongly regretting having not done it in one giant story. Some readers have suggested I repost all 231 chapters of Ascendant and Odyssey to the end of this work so that following the one story follows it all, but doing so would eliminate the comments and reviews that readers have so graciously left. I''m not sure what to do, so for now, my compromise is to leave things as they are and post an update here once at the start of each new book (about once every 6 weeks or so.) I''d be more than happy to hear in the comments if the community thinks there''s a better approach. I want to do whatever works best for you.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    In Phoenix Odyssey Book XII, Ranko rushes home from Australia as her world collapses back in Japan. The Phoenix sisters, and an unexpected ally, must come together to fight for each other and everything they hold dear. Ranko begins life as a college student. Old wounds reopen, and Ranko must face them with her support system behind her. As Ranko and the Dapper Dragons head to the Philippines to begin the second leg of their International tour, tensions with Yokai Records threaten the future of the band.


    Features 2 new original songs and updates daily!